Senior Citizen's Eden by Jim Stanley

Senior Citizen's Eden

By

Jim Stanley


Chapter 1: John (Bi)

John Curtis had just turned 72 when his wife Marcie passed away. It had
been a close and sensual relationship throughout their fifty years of
marriage. For that reason, when his son suggested that he might be better
off in a senior home, he felt like his life had come to an end, an end he
didn't want to accept just yet. For right up until his wife's death, sex
was a vital part of his life. The stress was on the vital. While the actual
count of orgasms declined, the quality and length of them increased. John
and Marcie slept in the buff. There was an understanding between them that
when arousal occurred, each would respond. They learned early in life that,
when one of them began sexual play, even if the other felt disinterested,
frequently the urge would be upon both in no time. Marcie, too, never wore
panties so that free play was invited.
Often, John would wake hard, slip the tip of his dick into her warm
cunt and gently, not deeply, massage her dormant clitoris. If she were with
her back to him, he would insert it from the rear, his other hands
massaging her breasts. Often she would not even wake. John would continue
his probing until he shot his load. She, too, would have her moments. While
John slept, Marcie would massage his penis and testicles until arousal.
When it was hard, she would draw back the covers and admire John's shaft as
it throbbed. Then she would run her tongue up and down, tasting the glans
and the testicles. She could take one whole testicle into her mouth and
suck it tenderly as John slept. More often, she would suck his cock gently
until he came into her mouth. She loved the warmth and taste of the cum as
it spurted to the back of her throat. At other times, she would kneel over
his hard dick and, sitting, insert it deep into her cunt. She could feel
the deep penetration and the excitement of being in control as John slept.
She enjoyed the sight of his wet cock sliding in and out of her vagina. It
glistened in the bedroom light. She particularly took pleasure in seeing
the intermingling of their pubic hair as his hard and wet cock drove deeply
into her now agonizingly sensitive cunt. Sometimes John would wake but
pretend sleep, enjoying her excitement as he came to explosive orgasms.
This playfulness continued throughout the day. Often, the kitchen
sink was the scene of intense lovemaking. John, while watching television,
often massaged his penis into hardness. Marcie, on the other hand, might be
in the kitchen washing the breakfast or dinner dishes. Aroused, John would
walk up behind her at the sink, raise her dress, and playfully rub her anus
and her clitoris with his hard cock. Marcie loved the surprise and
spontaneity of this lovemaking. She would rest her elbows on the sink,
extend her legs wide, and offer the fullness of her cunt and asshole. John
would slowly move his hard, wet cock into her warm and moist vagina. His
hands would massage her breasts while Marcie would reach between her legs
with one hand and feel the hardened shaft as it moved in and out. Their
wetness was something Marcie enjoyed. She could feel and taste the wetness
with her hand, continually going back for more.
These remembrances of their relationship made it difficult for John
to settle into his new environment with ease. The administration, however,
was sensitive to senior needs and helped in the transition. They staged
activities that invited fraternization and mingling. Teas, cocktail
parties, and overnight trips were scheduled often. Because of this, John
began to make friends and observe that friendship and intimacy existed at
Carter Court and that, ultimately, it was up to him to take advantage of
its offerings.


Chapter 2: Grace (Bi, Masturbation)

It took a couple of months for John to settle in to his new environment.
Then he began to notice things that had otherwise slipped his attention.
Late in the evening, he often sat with his lights out, looking out at the
courtyard and the windows of his L-shaped building. Since he was on the 6th
floor of a six-story building, he could peer into other apartments. He took
particular notice of an apartment on the 5th floor. As darkness fell, he
noticed its occupant disrobing in the dimness of her bedroom lights. On the
first night, she disrobed completely and paced the floor near the window.
Since the light was behind her, only a silhouette of her body showed. But
it showed nicely formed breasts, and, depending on how the light fell when
she pivoted, one could make out the darkness of her pubic hairs. It seemed
to John that she moved in such a way as to get his attention. As far as he
could tell, judging from the distance she stood from her window, other
apartment dwellers could not see her. The angles favored his viewing and
his alone. On the second night, he noticed her again. This time, however,
the lamp beside her bed was lit. After her usual parade before the window,
she turned to the bed and lay naked at an angle that allowed John to
observe her breasts and vagina in the brightness of the lamp. It was a
swivel lamp, the kind that allowed for reading in bed, but it was so
positioned that her face, breasts, slightly formed stomach, and vagina
showed clearly. Her legs were raised in a V position, her thighs widely
spread. Her left hand massaged her breasts gently, giving special attention
to her nipples. The massaging extended downward to the stomach and the
inner thighs. Her right hand, with index finger extended, probed the outer
and inner recesses of her vagina. It was a gentle stroke and John could
sense that she was giving her full attention to her clitoris. At times, her
buttocks rose to meet her finger and the penetration was deep. This went
on for at least an hour. Then she raised and bent over to her bedside
dresser and pulled from the drawer what looked like a dildo. John's eyes
adjusted to the light and, after a few seconds, he could see that it was,
in fact, a vibrator shaped like a dildo. The dildo took the place of her
index finger and probed the outer region of the labia. It was also clear
now that she was excited and wet, for the plastic of the dildo reflected
the wetness of her vagina. Her movements became more vigorous and excited.
The dildo penetrated her vagina deeply and her stomach, buttocks, and
breasts heaved in this new excitement. Her mouth smiled the pleasure she
was experiencing and words began to form on her lips as the excitement
grew. And then, her entire body spasmed, her tongue tasting her lips, her
lips shouting an Ode of Joy.

Even though John could not hear her moans of delight, he could feel the
ecstasy. By now, he was equally aroused. His hard penis pressed
uncomfortably against the leg of his trousers. He needed relief and dropped
his pants and underwear. His hardness throbbed in the darkness. He took off
his shirt and shoes as well so that he could feel the freedom of his body's
lust. And in order to share his excitement with his distant mistress, he
stood on a chair to the side of the window with only a table lamp
illuminating the room. This position allowed her to see him and still block
the view of the other tenants in the complex. In fact, Grace saw John's
tensed silhouette in the window, his hand moving back and forth excitedly.
She felt his sensuality in the expression of utter delight that came across
his face as he came to an orgasm. She stayed with him throughout his
excitement, then lay on her bed to finish her night with some reading and
pleasant dreams. John, too, felt the ecstasy of relief. The night passed
quickly. At six, John awoke feeling exhilarated by the soundness of his
rest. He showered, read the paper, and, towards eight, went down to the
common breakfast the home sponsored for the residents. He looked for his
distant lover to see if he could get a glimpse of her in normal attire. She
sat with a group of ladies in the far corner of the dining room, and upon
seeing John, responded with a knowing and warm smile. John countered with a
warm smile of his own and sat at a table with some of the men he had come
to know.


Chapter 3: Charlie (Gay, Masturbation)

After a short breakfast, John left and stood around outside the building
with his tablemates. It was a nice day, sunny and warm, and the banter
suited the day. There was the usual, "Isn't it a nice day?" exchange. Fred,
a young 80 year old, had a comment about the "nice boobs" of one of the
residents. Ernie, another 80 year old, acknowledged that the same person
wouldn't be hard to take in bed. Charlie, who had just turned 90, offered a
wishful, "If only it would get hard at the right times!" Charlie, in fact,
had become John's closest friend since entering Carter Court and they
frequently sat around watching television in each other's apartment. Their
conversations often got around to sex and masturbation to which Charlie
admitted, "If it weren't for masturbation, I'd be dead." He admitted to
masturbating at least three times a week. John, of course, heartily agreed
with Charlie and urged him to keep it up. "Use it or lose it," John
chortled.
Since they met, their friendship had become a close one and
visiting freely back and forth was one manifestation of that friendship.
Both Charlie and John left their doors open and felt free to visit at any
time of the night or day. Several times, John opened the door to Charlie's
room on visits and found Charlie sitting naked and masturbating, his back
partly turned to the door. The first time it happened, it caught John by
surprise. He muttered a lame, "Oh! Excuse me!" startling Charlie.
Charlie's response was casual and unhurried, however. He covered himself
with a bathrobe that lay close by and told John to come in. He excused
himself saying, "Sorry, John. But I was making hay while the sun shined."
They both laughed and sat around chatting for an hour or so. This happened
more and more often when John came down to Charlie's apartment. John
suspected that the exposures excited Charlie since they always occurred at
a predictable moment, when Charlie expected John's coming.

Often, John would quietly open Charlie's door slightly to see if he were
masturbating. Invariably, he would be. Frequently, John would simply stand
and watch Charlie come in his presence. John couldn't help but notice a
mirror on the wall, which was positioned to view the door in which he was
standing. John came to suspect that the mirror was calculated for Charlie's
viewing of John watching him masturbate. John conjectured that Charlie knew
he was there, expected him to be there, all of which excited him to an
orgasm. And it was at these times that Charlie would shoot his load
quickly. Most often, John went along with this unspoken charade, thoroughly
enjoying Charlie's joyful encounters. It was more than a charade after a
while. John felt that excitement too. He enjoyed seeing Charlie's naked
body. He admired his outstretched legs and hard penis. He enjoyed the
stroking and attention Charlie gave to his own testicles, stomach, and
thighs. Most of all, he enjoyed the spurt of his orgasm onto his belly and
thighs. Once, John's excitement became too much.
John entered one day unabashedly and said, "I do that, too."
Charlie pretended to be startled and covered his penis haphazardly with a bathrobe that lay nearby.
John continued, "Why don't I come back later after you've enjoyed yourself."
Charlie was quick to respond. "No, John, have a seat. It was just a little
momentary hand encounter, something that can wait. I'm glad to hear that
you do that too. Often, we think we're the only ones doing it, despite the
fact that we know the rest of the world is doing it too."
They talked a lot. Charlie's bathrobe partially covered his penis and John could not help
but notice it was wet with drops of fluid from his prostate. To his surprise, it excited him. It reminded him
of those days in his youth when friends would sit around and masturbate, betting on who would come
first and would shoot the furthest. There was a new feeling, however. His friendship with Charlie brought
on arousal. He could not help notice that he had a slight erection watching Charlie in his near state of
nudity. In fact, he wanted to move closer to Charlie and touch the wetness on the tip of his penis. He
began to wonder how it would taste, never having had a penis in his mouth. Charlie sensed a sexual
tension and steered the conversation around to sex and masturbation, apologizing to John again for
the display, hoping that John would counter with sympathy.
His wish was granted and John replied, "No need to apologize, Charlie. My usual morning
routine, along with my coffee, is to give some loving attention to my dick. I don't always come, but I
enjoy the stimulation and the fantasies I can indulge in while doing so. Like yourself, I prefer these
manipulations while I'm sitting totally naked as you were. That way, I can enjoy my dick,
my balls, and my body. I find a lot of excitement in looking at myself. Often, I set up a mirror so as to
watch myself masturbate."
This confidence of John's began to arouse Charlie. John could see Charlie's dick moving
slightly and beginning to swell.
Charlie came back with, "Did you enjoy yourself yet today?"
John understood the question as an invitation to a mutual masturbation party, and, even though he
had played a little that morning, he felt a heightened excitement at this prospect.
John shot back with, "As a matter of fact, no."
He extended his legs before Charlie to reveal a large bulge in his crotch.
Grabbing his crotch, he said, "You can see from this that it needs a little love and attention."
"Take your clothes off and join me John," Charlie replied.
Charlie stood, took off his bathrobe and moved to the sofa, his penis erect and throbbing. John,
too, began to disrobe. First, he took off his shoes and socks, all the time admiring Charlie's
hardness. The gray hairs on his chest and pubic area resembled his own. As John removed his shirt,
trousers, and underwear, he watched Charlie stroking his penis. The veins of his shaft stood out as did
the muscles of his thighs as he stretched his legs outward. His testicles got as much attention as his shaft.
His technique of masturbating involved a slow and long stroke of the penis and testicles. His left hand
Massaged his belly, testicles, thighs, and breasts. It was one synchronous movement intended to delight.
John now stood before Charlie, naked and excited. Charlie motioned to John to sit next to him on the
sofa, and, as he did, Charlie moved his hand over to grasp John's penis and began a gentle
massage. John responded in kind and held Charlie's hard penis, feeling and then tasting the wetness of
Charlie's dick by sliding his finger over the prostate fluid emanating from Charlie's penis.
John said, "Charlie, I've always wanted to taste those fluids. How about you?"
With that, Charlie leaned over and took John's penis into his mouth, sucking excitedly and
gently. The sensation was indescribable.
John, wanting to reciprocate whispered, "Let's go to the bed where we can both enjoy one another."
It was their first encounter and the excitement overwhelmed them. Each tried
to outdo the other in the sixty-nine position. And they both came quickly,
spurting the warm cum into each other's mouth, moaning with delight. Then
they rested and dozed for another hour or so.
It was much later in their relationship that they could look back and laugh
at the almost hysterical grabbing and fondling of this first encounter. Both now had settled into a calmer
routine of giving each other lots of pleasure without the franticness of the first encounter.


Chapter 4

Grace and Marie (Bi, Masturbation)

One night, while John looked out the window to Grace for consolation, he
noticed she had a visitor. It was her next-door neighbor, a woman in her
early 70's. He often saw Marie in the dining room and remembered her as
attractive and friendly. Grace sat near Marie on the sofa, both obviously
enjoying each other's company. There was a lot of laughing and touching.
After an hour passed, he noticed that the mood of the living room had
changed. Grace rose and dimmed the lights slightly. She also went into her
bedroom and turned on the bedside lamp returning to the living room to sit
near her neighbor, Marie. The mood change also showed in Marie's actions.
Marie felt her breasts frequently, as if the discussion dealt with an
operation, or the purchase of a new bra. In any case, it was a breast
related conversation. Then Grace moved closer to Marie, felt her breasts
fully with both hands, and, as with one movement, removed Marie's blouse.
She examined the bra momentarily and then slid it over Marie's head. John
couldn't believe what he saw.
Suddenly, before him, sat Marie exposing two large, beautiful, and
firm breasts. The brown nipples beckoned to John for attention. Their
actions went further. Marie took Grace's hands, placed them on her breasts,
and lay back on the sofa in evident enjoyment of the moment. Grace
massaged Marie's breasts gently and kissed them tenderly. Next, she removed
her own blouse and bra, sat facing Marie, rubbing her breast nipples over
Marie's. At one point, she raised, turned her head slightly toward John's
window and smiled. It was her signal to John to enjoy the proceedings.
John's heart raced with excitement. He removed his pajamas and stood naked
in the window straining to take in every movement, every touch, every
nuance of this lovemaking. His prostate worked overtime, dripping from the
tip of the penis into his hand. He caught it and tasted his wetness and
pretended he was with Grace and Marie in their moment of ecstasy. This had
to do for now. Now Grace stood and slid Marie's slacks and panties off.
Marie raised her buttocks slightly to assist Grace. Marie now lay totally
naked, her gray pubic hairs glistening in the dim light. She was a slight
woman, too. A slightly protruding stomach was all that revealed her age.
Her breasts, however, were her prominent feature. Well endowed is how one
could describe them. Grace's lovemaking moved slowly from the breasts, over
her slightly protruding stomach to Marie's vagina. Grace obviously took
particular care to keep her head from blocking John's view of the
proceedings. He could see her tongue slide over the tips of Marie's
breasts, down over her stomach, and into Marie's vagina. This gently
probing continued for several minutes. The look on Marie's face reflected
her joy and she motioned for Grace to remove her own clothes. Grace removed
her slacks, panties, and shoes after which Marie's head rose from the
headrest of the sofa and kissed Grace's vagina. John witnessed a glorious
profile of Marie's tongue massaging the hairs and vulva of Grace. Grace's
buttocks and breast completed that profile as she drew her head back and
extended her stomach and vagina forward for Marie's tongue to enter her now
wet and hot cunt. Both Marie and Grace stood now, embraced, and walked into
the bedroom.
Their disappearance from the living room gave John pause to light
the bathroom light. As before, the dim light would allow Grace to
experience his pleasure. The bedroom scene was even more exciting. Grace
and Marie began their lovemaking intertwined in a close embrace. Their
faces and tongues met while Grace's right leg lay between Marie's legs.
John could see Grace's thigh massaging Marie's vagina as they kissed
deeply. This went on for several minutes. Then they separated. Up till now,
Grace seemed to be the aggressor. The roles, however, changed. Marie, the
slighter of the two, rose up over Grace and began a tongue massage. She
began with Grace's forehead and eyes. Her kisses moved down to the mouth
where they momentarily kissed and tongued. The gentle kissing moved to
Grace's breasts. She paid close attention to Grace's nipples. As she did,
Grace's hands fondled Marie's breasts and her own clitoris. Marie continued
her downward movement across Grace's stomach to the hairs of her vagina.
She lingered there lovingly but continued her descent to Grace's inner
thighs, legs, and feet, taking each of Grace's toes into her mouth. She
reversed her procedure now and returned to Grace's vagina and pubic hairs.
She slid a pillow under Grace's buttocks and proceeded to penetrate her
vagina with a combination of gentle to violent thrusts of her tongue. The
look on Grace's face showed nothing but joy. She lay, too, in a position
where she could take in John's window. John realized this and stood naked
with his hard cock silhouetted against the dim background light coming from
the bathroom. From John's vantage point, too, Marie was spread-eagled on
her stomach. Her legs were spread wide, and, as she thrust her tongue into
Grace's cunt, her buttocks and vagina responded to the pressure of the
mattress. The dim light of the bedroom illuminated her wetness for John and
John could only think of how lovely it would be if he could penetrate her
wet and hot cunt from behind. Grace motioned to Marie for an exchange of
roles. It was now Marie's turn to lay back and enjoy Grace's tongue
massage. When Grace finished, they turned to a sixty-nine position and
concentrated on each other's clitoris. John felt their excitement. He could
almost smell the sexuality oozing from the pair. He ached to be with them,
tasting their juices and loving their bodies. His memories of his wife
Marcie returned and he saw each as Marcie, loving, hot, passionate. The bed
scene became more and more agitated now. John could sense that Grace and
Marie were near a climax. Their buttocks gyrated and responded to each
thrust of the tongue. The movements came quicker until they both came in
tandem. He could feel the exhilaration of the moment. He felt the tension
ease; he felt the peace; he felt the joy.
They relaxed now and Grace turned to the window to see John. John's
orgasm neared. His testicles ached with excitement. He let his dick arch
outward so that Grace could observe the fullness of his shaft. Then he came
in hot spurts. He continued massaging his dick for several minutes in what
seemed to be an endless orgasm after which he lay on the bed and fell fast
asleep.


Chapter 5 (Bi, Masturbation)

Katherine

John liked to keep in good shape. He watched his diet and he tried to walk
several miles every day. On clear days, the streets or the park were good
locations. On rainy days, he sometimes went to the mall where other seniors
like him exercised. In fact, he would often take Charlie to the mall with
him, since Charlie, when not exercising, enjoyed ogling the women. Often,
too, John walked the halls of the building for exercise. He would start off
on the 6th floor and work his way down to the 1st, and then back up again.
This had one other advantage. He often got to meet others who lived in the
building. That's how he met Katherine.
Katherine, a 75 year old, lived on the third floor at the far end
of the hallway. Often, on his walk, would pass Katherine's door and could
not help notice it was opened. The first time, he noted the neatness of her
apartment. It was in stark contrast to his which looked lived in. He
noticed other things in later walks. For one, she was fond of antiques and
mirrors. Since her apartment was at the end of the hallway, he often paused
to take more detailed inventories of her apartment. But he never saw
Katherine.
One day, however, while glancing at one of the many mirrors in her
apartment, he spotted a reflection of her in the bathroom. She was naked,
standing before a full-length bathroom mirror, combing her hair. Her hair
had a beautiful gray blue tint to it as well as length. She combed it out
in front of her and the hair lay in silky folds over her breasts. They were
long tubular breasts with dark nipples. Katherine might be described as
slender when clothed, but naked, she showed a slight roundness in her
stomach, with buttocks of medium proportion. The stomach and the buttocks
excited John. He liked a woman with a slight paunch and tubular breasts. It
was clear that Katherine had just stepped out of the shower. A damp towel
hung from the rack, which stood beside her. What excited John even more
were the pepper gray hairs on her vagina. The reflection in the mirror
seemed to accent them. He hesitated a little, embarrassed by his voyeurism.
But since no one could see him in the hallway, he succumbed to his emotions
and continued admiring Katherine's body. It was clear, too, that Katherine
was in the act of admiring her own body. She took obvious relish in her
appearance and let her hands roam freely over her breasts, her stomach, her
pubic hairs, and her vagina. As he watched, she directed more and more of
her attention to her crotch. This little reverie, however, was interrupted
by the sound of the elevator coming to a stop on the floor, and John
continued his walk. The next day, John resumed his walking in the building.

As usual, Katherine's door was open, only this time, he caught a glimpse of
her sitting on her sofa in a short smock. It was open at the top and her
breasts were in full view. Her bare feet rested on a hassock with her legs
spread wide. Unlike the mirror reflection, this view offered a much better
view of her vagina. It spread wide and one could make out the entrance
clearly. In fact, it was not hard to imagine her clitoris. She caught his
eye and motioned for him to come in. Unsure of himself or the meaning of
her motion, he hesitated. Katherine rose, came to the door, and said, "Come
on in John." As he entered, she closed the door behind him and put her arms
around him, pressing her vagina hard against John's dick. The pressure led
to an instant erection, and the bulge massaged her cunt. With one hand, she
opened John's belt, dropped his pants, and fondled his hard cock. They
stood this way for several moments, John feeling her buttocks, breasts, and
vagina. As he imagined while standing in the hallway, her clitoris was hard
and her cunt was hot and wet. He fell to his knees as Katherine spread her
legs wide, and sucked the wetness outside and inside her cunt. She moaned,
threw off her smock and fell on the carpeted floor. John had only enough
time to pull down his underwear before he slipped his hard and throbbing
dick into her hot and wet cunt. It didn't take long for either to come.
This was the outcome of two days of anticipation and hallway foreplay. They
both came as one in an unrepressed groan of ecstasy. For both, it was one
of those slow and prolonged orgasms that had the intensity of a 10 on the
Richter scale. That is how John used to describe his orgasms. They ranged
between a 1 and 10, ten being the epitome of sexual joy. And while
Katherine knew nothing of John's scale, she would have probably agreed that
the ecstasy was reciprocated. It took each another 10 minutes to get his
collective breath back, after which Katherine offered John a cup of coffee.
After cleaning up in the bathroom, John returned to Katherine's
kitchen where she sat nonchalantly and comfortably naked sipping her
coffee. It was John's first studied look at Katherine's body, and he liked
what he saw. She had a gentle face, softened by age and her gray hair. Her
breasts lost the firmness of youth, but still attracted him. Her hips were
wide, testimony of the four c***dren she had borne and raised in her 75
years of life. Her pubic hairs were dense, grayed and silken to the touch.
Finally, there was a naturalness and pleasantness to her voice that made
John feel at ease. They chatted about sundry things for over an hour, after
which John excused himself. She sent him off saying, "Thanks. I needed
that."
John could only whisper, "Anytime!"


Chapter 6 (Bi, Masturbation)

Grace, Marie, and John

One night, as John looked out his window, he saw Grace and Marie. They were
in a quiet but animated conversation in the living room. They each sipped
what looked like a cocktail and John detected an occasional glance upward
towards his apartment. He could see Grace get up and go to the
telephone. Instantly, John's phone rang and he jumped. It was Grace. She
said, "Hi John. Marie and I were having a cocktail and wondered if you were
free to join us."
"Indeed," he replied, "but you'll have to give me a few minutes."
He thought he might want to shower before going down. He added, "I'll be
down in about twenty minutes."
"Great," Grace replied. "We'll expect you in about twenty
minutes. The door will be open, so just come in."
Since he was already in his bathrobe, disrobing was simple. He
jumped into the shower and in five minutes, he was bathed and fresh. He
sprayed a little deodorant under his arms and around his crotch thinking
that he had better be prepared. Perhaps something might happen. The air was
electric with anticipation. John took a big, deep breath, and admonished
himself saying, "Now take it easy lover boy. Calm down. Just take it one
step at a time." With that he dressed and in fifteen minutes time, he was
at Grace's apartment on the fifth floor. "Should I knock," he thought. A
voice called back, "No. Just go in. Grace said the door was open."
He quietly turned the knob and opened the door, which opened into a
small foyer. Everything seemed quiet as he entered. He closed the door
quietly and stretched to see where they sat. He could see Grace kissing
Marie on the mouth, her hand fondling her vagina under her dress. He felt
uncomfortable coming in this way and cleared his throat to get their
attention.
Grace responded warmly, "Come in John. We've been waiting for you."
After a brief introduction, Grace asked, "John, what'll you have to drink."
"I'll have whatever you and Marie are having, Grace," he replied.
When Grace went to the kitchen to fix John a drink, he turned his
attention to Marie. Close up, she was even prettier than he imagined.
Excitedly, he said, "Marie, tonight comes as a real surprise to me. I was
probably doomed to an evening of reruns. Instead, this delight of meeting
you comes."
Marie laughed. "That would have been two of us watching reruns had
Grace not called tonight. I'm grateful, particularly since it meant meeting
you. I've seen you around the building and in the dining room, but, as is
the case so often, we end up just nodding acquaintances. People are so much
more fun when you get to meet them in person."
"Agreed," John replied almost in a shout. His voice cracked, not
only because he agreed with Marie's philosophy but also because, as she
spoke, she moved her legs wide and John got a glimpse of her inner thighs.
In addition, when she spoke those words, her hand reached out and gently
patted John's knee. It was a light touch, gentle, airy, sensual.
Grace returned with the drinks and spoke, "I see you two have
already gotten comfortable. Let's offer a toast to a long and fruitful
friendship."
"Here, here," replied John and Marie in unison, surprised that they
chose the same words in the same instant to reply to Grace's toast. They
all laughed.
The evening continued in that delightful mode. After an hour of
small talk, Grace suggested that John sit between them on the sofa and the
verbal foreplay began. John turned the expression, "A rose between two
thorns" around to "A thorn between two roses." Marie picked up on this
punning by suggesting to Grace as well as John that a thorn sticks and John
would have to stick them with something. They all laughed hard at that,
simultaneously putting their hands on John's inner thighs. John felt
arousal immediately. It was Grace's hand that touched his dick first.
"Oh! Oh!" she smiled to Marie, "it looks like were in trouble."
Then Marie's hand went to John's crotch and felt the swelling. They
both began to massage his inner thighs, his penis, and his testicles. John
needed no introduction to this foreplay. Each of his hands raised their
dresses and exposed the thick hairs of their vaginas. He massaged gently,
his index finger probing the outer and inner recesses of the labia. Marie
was already wet. Apparently, she began reacting to John the minute he
entered the apartment. Grace unbuckled John's belt and unzipped his fly to
reveal other treasures. The prostate already began to work, the inner part
of his underwear showing wetness. He raised his buttocks for Grace to pull
down his pants and underwear, which fell into a heap at his ankles. Marie
gasped. She told John later that she hadn't been with a man for over
fifteen years, and, when she saw John's hard cock, she remembered her
husband and the wonders of the sex they had. The feeling was so intense
that she gasped and desperately wished John's cock to penetrate her hot
cunt immediately. Instead, she bent over and took it into her mouth. Grace,
sensing the need for room, went to the bedroom to prepare the bed. Marie
rose and knelt between John's outspread legs and took his shaft deep into
her throat. It was ecstasy for her. John closed his eyes and moaned
ecstatically. Grace returned naked, unbuttoned his shirt, and removed his
shoes and socks. She turned to Marie, removed her shoes, stockings and
dress and motioned that they move to the bedroom. Marie, still in the
throes of lust, however, rose up and sat on John's hard cock. As she rode
it up and down, Grace knelt on the floor and sucked from behind the juices
emanating from Marie's cunt onto John's hard cock. Then it was on to bed.
Marie was the first on the bed and lay with her legs spread wide, an
invitation to further probing. Grace, however, took John's cock deeply into
her mouth and sucked to prepare it for entry into Marie's vagina. She then
turned to Marie's vagina and probed deeply with her tongue. She motioned
for John to enter Marie. As he did, Grace sat over Marie's face and offered
her cunt to Marie's lips. Above Marie, John and Grace faced each other in
an embrace and kissed. John's dick kept pounding into Marie's cunt, and,
with each thrust, Grace's tongue probed John's mouth. They traded positions
now. Grace knelt over Marie in a sixty-nine position with Grace's cunt
facing John. As they sucked, John knelt behind and penetrated Grace's cunt
with his hard cock, still wet with Marie's juices. This double massage of
Grace's cunt was too much. She exploded and came on Marie's face.
Exhausted, she turned on her side to allow Marie to feel the fullness of
John's very hot cock. John was beside himself now. His cock moved in and
out quickly and deeply. He was all the more excited because Marie's face
was covered with Grace's cum. He ate as if he were at a banquet and with a
fierce passion came together with Marie in an explosive finale. As the
juices flowed from Marie's cunt, Grace drank, her head pressed close to
Marie's vagina with John's cock inside.
They lay that way for another half hour, no one saying a word.
Finally, Marie spoke. "Grace, I will never be able to thank you enough. You
have brought me back to life. And, John, you resurrected old wonderful
feelings of lust. I shall always be indebted to you."
Grace smiled a smile of satisfaction.
John sighed, "When I came to Carter Court, I thought my life had
ended. Now I see that it has just begun. I have you two lovely ladies to
thank for that."
The evening ended quickly after that. Another drink, some intimate
and fond farewells, and Marie and John returned to their apartments.


Chapter 7 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation)

Fred, Katherine, and John

One morning after breakfast, Katherine stopped John outside the dining room
and asked him if he would stop up at her apartment afterwards. She said she
wanted to confide in him on a matter of importance to her. John queried,
"In a half hour or so?"
"Fine, John. I'll see you in a half hour," Katherine replied. John
wondered what Katherine's concern was. She seemed a little serious. He
needed, first, to attend to his toilet and shower. After a half hour had
passed, John appeared at Katherine's door, which, as usual, was open. John
walked in calling, "Katherine? John! Are you here?"
Katherine called from the kitchen, "Come in John. I'm making a pot
of coffee for the two of us."
John sat at the kitchen table while Katherine poured and spoke,
"You're probably wondering what this is all about John, but it's a matter
of intimacy and you're one of few that would understand. You know
Fred. He's one of your pals. Fred and I have been having sex off and on and
I've grown to like him. I like him so much as to be able to feed his
fantasies and, thus, help his sexual performance. Fred happened to mention
that he would really enjoy having someone watch him have sex. It really
turned him on. I'm not sure that he's ready for a three way party, but he
thought he'd like to experience this fantasy once in his life. I mentioned
you to him and told him of our one time encounter. He said he would feel
comfortable with you present. I told him I would ask and this is where we
are now. Well, what do you think?"
John was excited over this new experience, the experience of being
a voyeur. Still, he calmly and modestly replied, "If you and Fred will be
comfortable, I will be glad to oblige. I assume he wants me as a looker and
not as a participant."
Sensitive to his needs, Katherine replied, "Neither Fred nor I have
any objection to your watching us in the nude and masturbating if you so
choose. It would be terribly unfair of us to expect you to sit and
experience no emotion whatsoever."
"Great," said John. "Tell me when and I'll be ready. Did you want
me to say anything to Fred? Or will you handle that? If he would feel a
little more comfortable discussing it with me, tell him that I'd be happy
to talk with him."
"I'll mention our discussion and we'll let him decide, John. In
fact, I'll call him after we finish our coffee. Maybe he'll want to give it
a try this morning. God knows I need it," Katherine added. "In fact, I'm
wet just thinking about it. Feel." She took my hand and moved it between
her thighs. It was indeed hot as was Katherine's and John's yearning.
"Let me taste it, Katherine," John gasped. She drew back her dress
and revealed the cunt that he so desired and drank with joy the fluids of
her passion. "This beats coffee any day," he added coming up for
air. Katherine laughed. "I'd better be going. I'll wait for your call,"
John added and left.
An eternity seemed to have passed. John's excitement almost got the
better of him when he returned to his apartment. His dick throbbed and he
desperately wanted to masturbate to relieve the tension. "A shower might
help," he thought. It did, and, afterwards, he sat on his lounge naked and
dreamt of the potential of the morning. Thirty minutes had in fact passed
and the phone rang.
Katherine asked, "Can you come down an hour from now? Fred is
anxious and ready. You know I am." She added, "Just come right in. Fred and
I may be into a little foreplay when you come, but just have a seat. My
lounge chair faces my bed. Make yourself comfortable if you know what I
mean. See you in an hour, sweetie!"
The hour passed quickly. John came to Katherine's door, opened it
quietly and slipped in, locking it behind him. He headed for the
bedroom. Indeed, Fred and Katherine were already into their
lovemaking. They acknowledged John's presence with a smile and continued
with no words spoken. Fred was nude, the first John had ever seen him
so. His abundant gray hair looked windblown. His cock still lay limp as he
and Katherine kissed and fondled each other. The gray hairs on his chest
glistened under the soft light of the bedroom. A slight paunch led down to
a cock encased in abundant gray hair. It was obvious that John's entrance
had an effect on Fred. From its flaccid state, it mushroomed to a full six
inches and stood round and stately under John's gaze. The muscularity of
Fred's youth was still apparent in his thighs and calves. His eighty years
hadn't diminished those physical features.
Katherine responded to Fred's rigidity. She knelt between his legs
and took his cock deep into her throat. In kneeling, her cunt turned to
John for direct viewing and he could see and figuratively taste the wetness
of Katherine. Fred's head faced John. He winked and motioned for John to
take his clothes off. He watched closely as John removed his shoes and
socks as well as his shirt. As John stood to remove his pants and
underwear, Fred raised his head slightly to get a good glimpse of John's
cock. Needless to say, John's hardness met Fred's eyes and he groaned with
the excitement that Katherine's tongue and John's stiffness provided.
To his surprise, being a voyeur was comfortable to John. He could
enjoy the activity and his own body without any obligation to others except
himself. He could control his excitement through a slow manipulation of his
very hard cock. His strokes were long and slow. He massaged the glans with
the profusion of fluids that came from his prostate. Fred watched his every
move, obviously enjoying every moment. Fred then motioned to Katherine for
a change of position. He wanted a sixty-nine. That way, he would suck
Katherine's cunt and still keep his head toward John to enjoy John's
excitement. It was getting hard for John to stay in control now. His cock
and his mind wanted to get into the action. Seeing Fred's tongue dart in
and out of Katherine's cunt made John want to kneel over Fred's head and
stick his hard dick into Katherine's wet cunt. The only thing that kept him
from it was his lack of familiarity with Fred's likes and dislikes. He
wasn't sure how Fred would react to licking John's cock and Katherine's
cunt simultaneously. So he stayed in his chair, his legs spread, his cock
in his hand, his excitement in control. Katherine wanted some of Fred's
hard cock too. She drew her cunt from Fred's face and lay with her head
facing John.
Before Fred's entry into Katherine's hot cunt, Fred took his hard
cock into his hand and slowly massaged it. It bounced freely before him and
he collected the juice from the tip of his cock and tasted. The gray hair
of his chest and belly glistened with his sweat and the juices of
Katherine's wet cunt. Fred knelt in such a way as to give John a full view
of his cock as he pulled back his foreskin and tasted. Then he aimed his
stiff shaft into Katherine's cunt and slowly but deeply moved it back and
forth. The movement of Fred's hips, the tensing of his stomach and groin
muscles, excited John greatly. But the deep thrusts into Katherine's cunt
excited him more. John could tell that Fred was close to coming. Fred knew
it, too, and decided to delay his orgasm to prolong the ecstasy.
He withdrew from Katherine's cunt and bent forward to have
Katherine take his hard cock into her mouth, sucking the juices from her
cunt. John got a better view of Fred's cock now. It was a healthy six
inches of cock, swollen, and throbbing with lust. Most likely, Katherine
could be credited for Fred's heightened sexuality, too. Her open-mindedness
and compassion for Fred's sexual well being served them both well.
Fred now had Katherine reverse her head away from John. He turned
his back to John and drove his hard cock into Katherine. It was a new view
for John, an exhilarating one at that. He came to see for the first time in
his life, that the cock's shaft was much longer when viewed from the
rear. It was perceptible high above Fred's testicles, almost to his
asshole. This was the most erotic view of fucking John had ever imagined,
mainly because he had never witnessed a live fuck at such close range. He
could also sense that there was finality to Fred's thrusts now. So John
stroked his hard cock with that same finality. At each of Fred's thrusts,
John stroked long. Katherine sensed it, too. She began to moan and respond
to Fred's thrusts with reciprocal thrusts of her pelvis. And then it
came. Katherine, Fred, and John cried out as one in the ecstasy of their
orgasms. John could see Fred's come oozing from Katherine's cunt along with
her orgasmic juices. John rose up, swiped at that abundance of fluids to
taste and shot his load at Fred's cock and Katherine's cunt. With that he
fell back into the chair utterly spent. So too did Fred and Katherine. Only
then did Fred motion to John to lay with them, Katherine in the
middle. Katherine dozed with her hand on Fred and John's cocks while Fred
and John's hands intertwined and playfully massaged Katherine's wet
cunt. They all slept for an hour.


Chapter 8 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation)

John, Charlie, Grace, and Marie

One evening, while Charlie visited with John, the conversation eventually
got around to sex. John mentioned the encounter with Grace and Marie, and,
immediately, Charlie grew excited at this narrative of John's. It was dark
and John got up to glance at Grace's apartment.
"Well, Charlie, we might be in for some entertainment. It looks
like Grace and Marie are beginning to get it on," John stated
excitedly. Charlie got up quickly and joined John at the window. There, on
the sofa, sat Grace and Marie in an obvious embrace, kissing and fondling
each other's breasts. Charlie stood riveted by the action and rooted them
on. Minutes into this foreplay, Grace and Marie removed their blouses and
bras and sat with their breasts exposed. Charlie was a tit man and he
gasped excitedly, "Oh! God, what lovely tits on those two. If I could only
get my mouth on them, I would never eat or sleep ever."
John laughed, "That, my boy, would be my idea of Nirvana, dying
with a tit in my mouth."
They both watched as Marie gently explored Grace's breasts with her
mouth and tongue. Grace, in turn, fondled Marie's. The light was adequate
to note their hardened nipples and the differences in the two. Marie's
breasts were long and tubular, swiveling as pendants as she sucked on
Grace's nipples. Grace's breasts, on the other hand, were round and full,
like melons and Charlie thought, "Twice as juicy." Just as he thought that,
Marie slid Grace's skirt off to reveal her nakedness. Neither apparently
wore anything under their skirts, a fact both John and Charlie made mental
notes of. They would look for those signs of nudity the next time they met
in the dining room or on the grounds.
Charlie's ninety years showed little in physical lack. As he stood
next to John rapt in Grace's and Marie's lovemaking, he stroked through his
pant leg what was an obvious hard on. John went beyond this. His hard cock
stood majestically framed in his opened fly, his right hand stroking it
gently. It was the motion that attracted Charlie's attention. In the dim
light, Charlie caught a glimmer of wetness on John's cock. He also noted
the veins that accented John's rigidity.
The head, bulbous, red, and throbbing excited Charlie. He reached
out with his left hand and took John's hard cock into his hand, at the same
time tasting the drippings that emanated from the end of John's cock. With
his right hand, he undid his belt buckle and let his pants drop to the
ground. Since he wore no underwear, he stood naked before John, saying,
"Let's get comfortable. Take your clothes off."
John needed no encouragement. He stripped in an instant and
embraced Charlie, his hard cock implanted firmly between Charlie's legs as
they kissed deeply and felt each other's warmth and sensuousness. They
stood together in an embrace watching Grace and Marie in their
lovemaking. Then, Grace spread Marie's legs, tasted her hot cunt, and
strapped on a dildo. She inserted it into Marie's hot and writhing
cunt. This was too much for Charlie. He bent over, his head on the
windowsill, viewing the scene of intense lovemaking, telling John to stick
his hard cock into his ass. This allowed both Charlie and John to watch as
well as be proactive in this long distance orgy. Charlie's asshole was
relaxed and received John's hard 8-inch cock freely. John's hardness was
what Charlie needed for he experienced something new, never having been
penetrated anally.
The experience added a new dimension of sensuality. He felt, for
the first time, his prostate being massaged by a hard cock. And the
sensation was otherworldly. The massage caused Charlie's cock to drip
abundant prostate fluids, which he could taste. He could also reach between
his legs and touch and feel John's hard cock penetrating his hot
asshole. For John, this also was a new experience. Charlie's sphincter
muscle contracted and milked John's cock, a sensation he had never felt,
even with a woman. Above all, John savored the new sensation of being
attracted physically and emotionally to Charlie as well as to Grace and
Marie. In the bedroom below, Marie motioned to Grace to change
positions. Marie now donned the dildo and penetrated Grace. This signaled
an opportunity for John to experience Charlie's excitement. He withdrew his
hard cock from Charlie's asshole, bent over, his head resting on the
windowsill as had Charlie's, and directed Charlie's hard wet cock into his
asshole.
The sensation was incredible. He was surprised, too, at how
receptive his asshole was to Charlie's seven inches. He remembered thinking
once that the one sexual activity he'd never be able to perform would be
ass fucking. But here he was at age 72 in the act of being ass fucked and
loving every second of it. Charlie, too, was in ecstasy. Watching Grace and
Marie and fucking John's ass simultaneously was an experience totally new
to his ninety years. His cock mimicked Grace and Marie's movement. It was a
slow, in and out and deep penetration of John's asshole. He experienced the
same sphincter milking of his cock that he provided John moments before.
In the dim light, he enjoyed watching his stiff cock, its veins
protruding, diving in and out of John's tight asshole. His excitement
reached even greater heights as he saw Grace reach for her dresser drawer
and take out a double-headed dildo. Now Grace and Marie lay face to face in
a deep kissing embrace, a dildo penetrating their hot cunts and wildly
gyrating hips. It was obvious that their orgasms were imminent. And
Charlie's excitement grew too much for him. His cock exploded inside John's
asshole, spewing his cum deep inside. It was too much for John, as
well. The rhythmic rubbing of his prostate, the warmth of Charlie's cum
inside him, and the excitement of Grace and Marie's mutual orgasms made his
hand work faster and harder. He shot his load with a new fierceness. The
feeling of Charlie's hard cock inside him and the contraction of his
sphincter squeezing the prostate, accented this explosion. His asshole and
hips responded to Charlie's thrusts until all of Charlie's cock dove deeply
into John's hot asshole. Charlie's coming was a long one and the pleasure
of his orgasm persisted through Grace's, Marie's, and John's. In Grace's
bedroom, the screams were equally intense. They came simultaneously. It
wasn't the long drawn out orgasm of earlier times. Each experienced the
once in a lifetime orgasm of high intensity and ecstasy.
Then they lay spent on their bed of love, breathing deeply,
sighing, and smiling love and tenderness. Charlie and John too fell on the
bed in that moment of release, smiles of satisfaction apparent on their
faces. They slept until morning, naked, warm, and at peace.



Chapter 9 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation)

John, Charlie, Grace, and Marie Revisited

One warm evening as John sat outside the apartment on a bench, Grace
approached him. It was a spectacular evening for a sunset that afforded an
easy entry into a conversation. Eventually their discussion got around to
that evening of fun with Marie and led to the suggestion of a foursome,
with Charlie as the fourth. John said he would ask Charlie, knowing full
well that his answer would be a delighted yes. In fact, the evening was
young and John told Grace that he would call Charlie after a few
minutes. Just then, Charlie appeared on the walkway near them and John
motioned to him, telling Grace in the same breath, "Speak of the
devil. There's Charlie. We can ask him now." Charlie sauntered over,
greeted John who then introduced him to Grace.
Charlie responded with, "It's a pleasure to meet you," at the same
time looking for those telltale signs of nudity under Grace's clothing. She
wore slacks and he noticed that no outline of her panties could be
detected. He noted, too, a slight indentation in her crotch, an indication
of her hot vagina. The indentation seemed to move when Grace talked,
exciting Charlie even more.
This reverie was finally broken by John's voice, "Charlie, Grace
has invited the two of us and Marie for a little party tonight. Are you
free?"
The stress was on the word party to which Charlie responded
knowingly, "Yes, indeed, I'm free. What time?"
Grace smiled a, "How about an hour from now?" She added, "The nice
part of having a get together here is that we don't have far to go. So if
both of you will excuse me, I'll see you at nine thirty."
Charlie's could hardly contain himself. His thoughts drifted back
to that window encounter and Grace's and Marie's tits and wet cunts. Having
John along would heighten his excitement, this being his first multi person
orgy. He often dreamt of these, concluding that they would never happen to
him, particularly since he felt it would be difficult to get four people
together who were mutually sympathetic. Now, all the pieces seemed to have
come together in fulfillment of those dreams. He liked John and Grace, and
Marie. They, too, obviously liked him. John and Charlie went to their
apartments to shower. In parting, John told Charlie that he would come down
to his apartment after showering and they would go together to
Grace's. Charlie's showering was almost climactic. His thoughts of the
evening excited him greatly. As he showered, his cock stood erect and he
washed it gently and tenderly. He directed the waterspout to his dick and
leaned back against the wall of the shower stall to enjoy the warm spray as
it hit and massaged his hot cock.
John, on the other hand, opted for a warm bath. As he lay in the
tub, his cock hard and throbbing, he tried to visualize the events of the
evening. He washed every nook and cranny of his body, giving special
attention to the most erotic areas, his cock, his balls, and his
asshole. After twenty minutes of this sensual reverie, he exited the tub,
dried, cologned himself and dressed. It all took about a half an hour and
he found himself at Charlie's apartment.
Charlie was finishing toweling himself, his hard cock still
standing at attention. John walked over to Charlie, toweled off his back,
cock and balls, lingering a bit longer around his hard dick. Charlie
responded with a happy groan and dressed. They arrived at Grace's apartment
and knocked. The door opened and to their great surprise and delight, Grace
and Marie greeted them in the nude.
"We thought we'd surprise you!" exclaimed Grace and Marie in
unison. And even though John and Charlie reacted calmly, their mouths went
dry with excitement and their cocks rose quickly to a half hard on.
They entered the apartment quickly, all four embracing one
another. John's tongue found Grace's mouth and kissed it deeply. Charlie,
on the other hand, fell to his knees to kiss and taste Marie's cunt and
belly. His tongue tasted her inner thighs, while his hands grasped her full
buttocks and pressed Marie into his probing tongue. He moved upward to her
belly button, her breasts, and then her mouth. He kissed her
passionately. Marie, in the meantime, worked her hands towards Charlie's
belt, unfastened it and reached for his cock, at the same time, motioning
for him to come to the bedroom. In their excitement, they half walked and
half staggered toward the bed, Charlie falling to the bed in a bounce.
Marie whispered through her arousal, "Charlie, lay back and let me
undress you." She began by taking his shoes and socks off. She did so,
bathing the soles and insteps with kisses, her tongue exploring his toes
and feet. She took each of his toes into her mouth and sucked gently. Next,
she undid his shirt, exposing his gray haired chest and stomach. She kissed
his neck and sucked each of his breasts tenderly. Her tongue moved to
Charlie's navel. She removed his unbuckled pants and underwear and exposed
his hard, rigid cock, throbbing with excitement, wet with arousal. She took
it fully into her mouth and sucked vigorously. Charlie moaned with
delight. She moved to his testicles alternately kissing and sucking
them. She raised his legs in the air and probed his hot asshole with her
tongue. It seemed like all one motion since the sensual ecstasy was total.
John and Grace, in the meantime, still stood in the hallway leading
to the bedroom. Grace had John lean with his back against the wall while
she undid his buckle and removed his pants, underwear, shoes, and
socks. She sucked his hard and hot cock gently as she probed his asshole
with her finger, taking pains to massage his prostate tenderly. Her tongue
moved to his breasts as she removed his shirt. John's body stood at a slant
against the wall, which allowed Grace to stand over his throbbing cock and
insert its tip into her wet and hot cunt. This fucking alternated with
Grace kneeling and taking John's wet cock, wet with Grace's juices, into
her mouth, enabling her to taste her own cunt juices. All this took but a
few minutes even though it seemed as if it were an eternity of excitement.
Naked, they proceeded to the bedroom where Charlie and Marie were
still at it, Marie probing Charlie's asshole with her tongue. Grace stood
at the side of the bed and took Charlie's cock into her mouth, Charlie now
experiencing the ecstasy of having his cock sucked and his asshole
rimmed. Grace's ass and cunt presented themselves to John's prodding. He
alternately let his hard dick probe Grace's relaxed asshole and her hot wet
cunt. The tip of his dick would sink into her asshole, probe playfully,
then withdraw and sink deeply into her cunt. These alternate proddings
brought moans of delight from Grace. Marie's and Charlie's hands were
close enough to reach between Grace's legs and feel John's hard shaft, wet
and hard, dipping in and out.
It was Grace who spoke first. "Let's try something. Let one of us
lay on the bed and have the other three give that person undivided
love. Charlie, you're already prone. You're it," she exclaimed. Charlie,
already entranced by the proceedings, smiled and nodded in agreement. Grace
added for the others, "Remember, the rule is to give the one on the bed the
ultimate of attention and love." Marie was already near Charlie's hot
cock. She knelt over him and took it deep into her cunt. Grace, lying with
her cunt near Charlie's face, laid her head on his stomach to watch and
taste his and Marie's juices as his hard cock appeared and disappeared in
Marie's hot cunt. The sensation of his dick in Marie and Grace's tongue
sucking his belly and shaft delighted Charlie.
John meanwhile placed his head comfortably between Charlie's legs
from behind and licked Charlie's balls and crotch. He allowed his tongue to
rove along the inside of Charlie's groin, down his legs to his feet and
toes. Charlie, too, was free to suck Grace's cunt, while both of his hands
massaged Grace's and Marie's breasts and nipples vigorously. Charlie came
first. He exploded his hot cum into Marie's cunt and screamed with delight,
"Oh God, I'm coming, I'm coming." His whole body responded to his orgasm,
the sensations coming not only from his dick, but balls and ass. Marie felt
the pulsing of Charlie's cock deep inside her as well as the rush of the
warm cum as it sprayed the tightening vaginal muscles of her cunt. And
between Charlie's cock massaging her clitoris and Grace sucking it, Marie
came next. Her body jumped with excitement, her hands at the same time
squeezing her tits and nipples. Her head thrown back, she screamed, "Fuck
me Charlie. Fuck me hard." Her orgasm was as intense as Charlie's, the
juices flowing from her vagina.
John spoke next. "Grace," he said, "it's your turn next. Grace
needed no invitation since the juices she tasted flowing from Marie's cunt
visibly excited her. She lay on her back, her thighs wide, welcoming a
pulsing, hard cock of John's into her wet vagina. Charlie and Marie lay
nearby savoring their delights. John's thrusts into Grace's cunt were
deliberate and deep with John making a conscious effort to massage Grace's
clitoris with his swollen shaft. Grace's moans beckoned Charlie and
Marie. Charlie's and Marie's heads found their way to Grace's tits and
nipples, Charlie nibbling and sucking on one and Marie on the
other. Charlie then reversed his head position, leaving Grace's breasts and
nipples to Marie. He moved to a position behind John and massaged his ass
and his shaft as it drove into Grace's wetness. Charlie's playful massage
caused John's cock to grow even harder since the shaft of his cock that
extended to his asshole was also being manipulated. Charlie's excitement
renewed itself, too.
As his hand moved into the juncture where Grace's cunt and John's
cock met, he felt and tasted the juices that emanated from Grace. His index
finger probed John's asshole and rubbed his prostate. John grew more
excited at this manipulation and his thrusting took on a new vigor. Grace
responded to it, raising her pelvis to meet John and to take John deeper
into her cunt. The magic of the orgasm came to Grace first. Her pelvis
heaved to meet John's hard thrusts and she screamed an
indecipherable,"OIEEEEEEEEEEE," that seemed to last several minutes. Then
John came. It began with a groan that began low and crescendoed to a loud,
"Gooooooodddddd, Gooooddddd, Gooddd, God." It was a communion of
sorts. Then he fell into a heap over Grace's sweating body, kissing her
eyes, her ears, her nose, her mouth. Charlie's head meanwhile probed
between John's legs to suck up the abundant juices flowing from Grace's
cunt. John's cock lay limp and flaccid over Grace's wet cunt and Charlie
took it into his mouth to catch the last drops of John's and Grace's
orgasm.
They all four lay in a tangled mass on the bed, saying nothing,
savoring the peace and serenity of this magnificent escapade. It was Marie
who uttered what might be construed as the first word. It came out a,
"Ummmmmm, wonderful lovely." Each word was a sentence, a paragraph. The
others began to respond too. Charlie's comment was a simple protracted,
"Yesssss!" John lay still but his grin echoed the others. Grace still lay
in the afterglow of her orgasm, kissing John lightly and gently on the
neck, chin, lips, eyes, and ears. Her actions reflected the harmony that
flowed from the sweaty, entangled mass on the bed. Drowsiness began to set
in and John, reluctantly suggested that they had better be leaving.
But it was Marie who responded next, "Let sleep happen. It is an
appropriate outcome for this wonderful evening."
They concurred and, soon, they were all asleep. During the early
morning hours, Charlie rose first, dressed, and returned to his
room. Later, John woke and followed suit. Grace and Marie lay still in
peace and harmony.


Chapter 10 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation)

Katherine, Fred, and John

Katherine bumped into John on the grounds one day, smiled and said, "I
never got a chance to thank you for that wonderful evening with Fred and
me. It did Fred a world of good for his ego and his fantasies. Did Fred
ever get around to thanking you? He said he would."
John replied, "Yes. In fact, the next day, when I met Fred after
lunch, we strolled off alone and talked about our menage a
trois. Needless to say, he was extremely contented and happy."
"Did he mention another go at it?" asked Katherine. "He thought a
more active threesome might be even better," she added. John didn't think
it appropriate to relate all of Fred's remarks except to tell Katherine
that Fred was ready to try an active threesome the next time.
In fact, Fred invited John up to his apartment for a discussion on
improving the party the next time around. They had a couple of drinks and,
as Fred relaxed, he let his imagination roam in order to embellish their
proposed lovemaking.
"I really got turned on, John, by your presence that day," Fred
began. "In particular," he continued, "seeing you in the nude with a hard
on really got me going. Seeing your hand gripping your hard cock, watching
the head of your dick appear and disappear in the palm of your hand was an
exotic novelty for me. At the end, when you shot your load at my dick,
balls, and Katherine's hot cunt, I really turned on. It was the warmth of
your cum hitting my balls and dick that set me off. I ended up having an
orgasm unlike any I've ever had. It seemed to go on and on."
John nodded approvingly and added that his first experience with
voyeurism was just as delicious.
"I'm finding out, Fred," he observed, toasting Fred with his drink,
"that there are many facets to my sexuality, and, I suspect, to everyone's
sexuality. You're finding that out, too."
"Yes," added Fred. "And keeping an open mind about sexuality is
healthy," he observed.
John felt that Fred was trying to reconcile his desires by this
comment, perhaps still feeling a little uncomfortable by such openness. So
he interrupted Fred's observation with another. "Indeed, Fred, everything
I've read about sex, particularly from the viewpoint of aging, reinforces
your view. Men and women who explore their sexuality without any moral or
ethical encumbrances have healthy and happy sex lives. And age doesn't
dampen it" he added, thinking of Charlie's active sexuality.
Fred smiled in agreement, feeling for the first time a comfort in
discussing his sexuality. He also felt a slight twinge of lust in his dick
and grabbed at his crotch, saying, "Damn it. Just talking about it sets me
off."
John could see a slight bulge in Fred's crotch and quickly added,
"See, you're finding out lots of things about your sexuality. Now you know
that talking about it can get you excited."
Fred laughingly but nervously asked, "And you?"
John uncrossed his legs to reveal a slight bulge in his pants. In
the same motion, he unzipped his fly and displayed a semi-erect dick to
Fred, commenting, "Can you see this coming into Katherine's hot cunt as you
lie on your back and lick her cunt, my dick moving in and out?" It was the
exact fantasy he had at the time of Fred and Katherine's encounter.
"I'm glad you mentioned that because, at the time, I wanted
desperately to do just that except that I didn't know how you'd react,"
Fred replied.
"Exactly my sentiments, too, Fred," John added. "I desperately
wanted to stick my cock in her cunt as you sucked it." He showed Fred the
underside of his now hard cock and said, "This is the side you'd be looking
at when I would be fucking Katherine."
"May I?" Fred asked, kneeling between John's legs and letting his
tongue lick the underside of John's cock. His tongue tasted John's cock and
balls and, when he came up for air, said, "It's just as I've always dreamt
it to be. Now we need the juices of Katherine's hot cunt to complete the
fantasy."
Fred undid John's belt buckle in another motion and slide his pants
and underwear from his legs. He untied his shoes and removed his socks as
well. John, in the meantime, removed his own shirt and sat naked before
Fred's face and exploring tongue. "This is new to me, John, and
exciting. Lay back and let me explore while you enjoy."
John's cock pulsed with excitement. The veins stood out boldly as
it arched upward toward Fred's accepting mouth and tongue. Fred took in
this excitement with more exploration. Seeing the prostate fluids at the
tip of John's cock, he took John entirely into his mouth. John felt his
cock slide deep into Fred's throat, passing the glottis on its way down.
He took Fred's head into the palms of his hands and pressed it
downward, feeling his foreskin retract tightly, exposing the fullness of
the head of his dick. Fred delighted in this touch and responded with a
moan that signaled approval. As he felt John's hard cock slide in and out
of his throat, he let his tongue playfully massage the head of his cock, at
the same time tasting the sweet tartness of the fluids emanating from the
tip of his cock. The fluids became more and more pronounced, signaling an
orgasm. Wanting to prolong John's ecstasy, Fred withdrew his mouth from
John's cock and began to playfully suck and tongue John's testicles. His
tongue would seek out the crevices between John's balls and groin and lick
in one motion the testicle and the inside of the groin, allowing his tongue
to glide as far as John's knee and then back. Once back at John's
testicles, he would take one entire testicle into his mouth and massage it
gently with a sucking motion of the tongue. His hands, too, worked in
tandem with his mouth. While he sucked, his hands roamed gently, but
firmly, over the gray hairs of John's stomach and chest. He lingered
playfully at the nipples of John's breasts, massaging them into a firmness
that sent shivers of delight to John's brain. The sucking and tonguing
went to John's feet, too. His insoles, the backs of his heels, the crevices
of the toes and the toes themselves experienced Fred's loving, massaging
tongue and lips. And he always returned to John's throbbing and hard
cock. The sensations came quicker now. Fred sensed it in John's hip
movement, meeting the thrust of his mouth. He sensed it in the intensity of
John's moans that came in greater frequency. He now gave John's hard cock
his undivided attention and, as he did, John exploded into Fred's mouth. It
took Fred by surprise since he never tasted or felt the warmth of a male's
cum and he paused momentarily to taste its salinity. It excited him and his
head movement on John's cock accelerated until the sensation of the orgasm
came to John in rapid-fire succession. His sphincter muscles contracted
rapidly and expelled the orgasmic fluids with force in spurts that
ricocheted off the back of Fred's throat. John literally screamed, a muted
scream, nevertheless a scream. This delighted Fred to such a degree he shot
in his pants. He experienced a wet dream in all its intensity, in full
wakefulness, recalling the days of his youth when he woke to the wetness of
his pajamas after a joyous and intense dream. His response, unlike John's
was a joyous, loud, but garbled, "Ummmm! Ummmmmm! Ummmmm," since John's
hard cock still throbbed in his mouth.
Minutes of silence passed, Fred's head resting in John's
crotch. John ventured to ask, "Are you sure you've never done this before?
I've never had such a delicious cocksuck in my entire life."
Fred responded, "And surprisingly, my instincts all through this
session were as if I'd been doing it all of my life. I think it may have
had something to do with mentally wishing someone to have done the same to
me all through my life. Doing it to you helped me live through that
fantasy. I even shot my load when you came. I've never had that happen even
with a woman."
After some light conversation about life and the world, John got up
to leave. "Fred, I had better get going to let you get some rest. I
certainly will sleep well tonight after that orgasm."
Fred grinned and added, "I'll talk to you tomorrow after Katherine
and I decide on an appropriate time for a real menage a trois. She's
going to be away for the weekend at her daughter's home in the country.


Chapter 11 (Gay)

Jim and Charlie

Jim was a newcomer to the building. He was a Canadian by birth and came to
the United States some forty years ago to work in the construction
field. He had just turned seventy and decided to pursue a more leisurely
life, putting behind him the years he worked hard. Added to the hard work
of his occupation, he came home to face the additional mundane chores of
housekeeping and lawn trimming. His whole life was dedicated to his work,
his home, and his mother who lived with him the last ten years of her
life. His life was hard, but it was also dedicated to caring for others,
especially his mother.
On his first day at Carter Court, ninety year old Charlie noticed
Jim's befuddlement over routines at meals. He seemed not to be sure of mail
and other institutional arrangements. After breakfast, one morning,
therefore, Charlie came to Jim, introduced himself, and offered to become
his mentor during this period of adjustment. They hit it off
immediately. Charlie's warmth and the younger Jim's need for assistance
seemed fated. For Jim, it was a reversal of roles. He had dedicated his
life to others, particularly his mother. Here, on the other hand, was
someone offering his help to him. He accepted in bemused silence. So when
ninety-year-old Charlie's said, "Let me be your guide while you're
adjusting to Carter Court," Jim responded with a firm handshake and a
partial, affectionate embrace of Charlie. An indescribable electrical
charge passed through Charlie and Jim in that embrace and their friendship,
unknown to both at the time, was sealed. Simply put, Charlie loved Jim and
Jim loved Charlie. Both noticed something new in their lives.
When Jim and Charlie met outside or in the building, real feelings
of warmth and closeness surfaced. It was evident in their smiles. It was
evident in their touching. It was evident in their actively searching for
each other's companionship. Jim may have initiated contact first. Neither,
now, remembers who was the first. But, one day, Jim, who drove, asked
Charlie if he'd like to take a drive in the country. For both, it turned
into a day of joy and wonder. It was a leisurely and slow paced outing that
ended with dinner at a country inn. Another time, it was Charlie who asked
Jim to join him for a walk through the park. Still, later, Charlie asked
Jim to join him for dinner at his daughter's house, an hour's drive from
Carter Court. But there were other, more intimate signs. Charlie spent most
of his time in Jim's apartment where they sat and talked and delighted in
one another's company. From the onset, they sat side by side on Jim's sofa
when they talked or watched television. Often Charlie would fall asleep
during a program, his head resting gently on Jim's shoulder or chest. Jim
would cradle Charlie's head gently in his arms in these moments of
spontaneous sleep. Neither was embarrassed afterwards by these
manifestations of intimacy.
As time went on, there wasn't even a subtlety about affection. When
watching television, Charlie lay on his back with his head in Jim's
lap. And as they watched, Jim's hand would find its way inside Charlie's
shirt and gently massage his chest and arms. There was no conscious
sexuality to any of these actions at first. Each felt free to touch and
love without resorting to genital love. Charlie often responded to these
mini massages with, "That's so relaxing, Jim."
One evening, Jim said, "Charlie, let's go into the bedroom and let
me give you a real nice massage. It should make you feel real good."
In the bedroom, Charlie sat on the side of the bed while Jim
removed Charlie's shoes and socks. Then he removed his shirt to reveal a
chest covered with gray hair that extended down below the buckle of his
pants. "Lay back now, Charlie, and let me get your pants and shorts off."
Charlie aided Jim by lifting his waist. Charlie now lay naked, revealing
gray hairs extending down his oval belly to his navel, to his flaccid
cock. "Now lay back, close your eyes and let me massage you into oblivion,
Charlie," Jim whispered softly. Jim began with Charlie's head. He massaged
his brow and face gently, taking pains to put gentle pressure on the eyes
and temples. Jim coupled this massage with tender kisses on the eyes and
mouth. These were only light lip caresses but they sent a shudder of
affection through Charlie. "Oh! That feels good, Jim," Charlie murmured.
The massage continued to the neck and chest. In a circular motion,
Jim's warm hands massaged his neck and nape, putting a light relaxing
pressure on the base of the spinal column at the back of Charlie's
neck. Jim's massage continued slowly and gently over the chest and stomach
area, interspersed with a gentle sucking of the nipples on Charlie's
breast. They hardened as he did so and Charlie felt a tingling sensation
that delighted him. Jim then moved to the pubic area, taking care to avoid
direct contact with Charlie's cock. He massaged the crevices between
Charlie's testicles and groin, alternating with a gentle circular motion of
the entire pubic area. He grasped Charlie's testicles tenderly in his hand
and kneaded them gently. Charlie's cock responded to these caresses even
though it remained in a flaccid state. But the sensuality of this massage
played on Charlie's excitement and sexual pleasure. Jim continued down
Charlie's legs to his feet. He worked the muscles of the groin and the
knees gently but firmly. When Jim reached Charlie's feet, he took special
pains to massage each toe and the crevices of each toe. He rubbed the
insole of Charlie's feet with the ball of his hand, putting hard and firm
pressure on those muscles. Charlie could feel the effects of this foot
massage in the upper reaches of his body. He turned Charlie gently on his
stomach now and began the massage again from the nape of the neck. Jim used
long pressured strokes on Charlie's back that started at the neck and
extended down to his buttocks. He spread Charlie's legs wide and kneaded
his buttocks tenderly, paying close attention to the base of Charlie's
spine and the anal region between Charlie's asshole and the base of his
cock. It was the area of the prostate and the extended musculature of
Charlie's cock. Under him, Charlie could feel his cock getting hard. He
also felt Jim's tongue probing his asshole and the base of his cock. He
moaned approval. They continued this way for what seemed hours to
Charlie. Finally, Jim turned Charlie over on his back again to reveal a
semi erect cock dripping with juices from his prostate.
Now, for the first time in this encounter, Jim attended to
Charlie's cock. He took it deep into his mouth and sucked. He alternated
with continued massaging of Charlie's stomach and testicles. The whole
massage now led to a climactic end. Charlie, at the peak of his excitement,
thrust his hips and his now hard cock into Jim's warm mouth. He felt Jim's
tongue wrap itself around the head and rub it into a state of heightened
sensitivity. As Charlie's thrusts grew faster, so did his excitement. Then
it came. He took Jim's head into the palms of his hands, pressed downward,
stretching taut the foreskin of his hard cock and exploded. "Oh! My God,
Jim, I'm coming, I'm coming, I'm coming," he cried. It was an orgasm that
came from the deepest part of his body and mind, a result of a long, gentle
two-hour loving massage. Afterwards, Jim undressed and lay naked, his body
pressed tightly to Charlie for the rest of the night.
From that day on, they slept together and loved together.


Chapter 12 (Bi, Masturbation)

Cynthia

Cynthia just turned 80 when she came to Carter Court. She was a small
woman. Some would even describe her as diminutive. Charlie's off the cuff
remark described her as a "table top variety." Fred referred to her as a
"spinner." By that he meant you could put her on your dick and spin her
around like a top, an expression that dated back to World War 1. Cynthia's
demeanor was pleasant and everyone who met her fell in love with her
immediately. If one were pushed to give a reason for this liking, it would
be difficult to come up with a straight answer. Inevitably, people would
come back to Cynthia's engaging smile and looks and a sense of helplessness
that suggested fragility. In fact, her daughter put her in Carter Court
because of this aura of helplessness. In addition, she couldn't understand
her mother's naturalness about her body, a naturalness she practiced when
her husband still lived.
The daughter often came home to find Cynthia strolling about quite
naked. Oftentimes, if the daughter entered her mother's room, she would
find her on the bed or in a chair, her legs spread apart, masturbating. The
daughter's sense of prudery couldn't understand these moments and decided
to lay the blame on senility or Alzheimer's. In any case, she didn't feel
that her mother's actions were appropriate to her age and station. Needless
to say, Cynthia picked up on her daughter's tacit disapprovals and tensions
began to mount between them. So when the daughter suggested moving to
Carter Court, Cynthia jumped at the opportunity since she was not a person
to argue. She could have pointed out to her daughter that coming into her
room unannounced was inappropriate. Or that masturbation was a normal form
of release. Or that age had nothing to do with sexual responsiveness and
desires. But she disliked arguing and held her peace.
Her moving to Carter Court was not without apprehensions. What were
the people like? What adjustments would she need to make? Would she be
treated as an adult and not a c***d? These were questions that continually
lurked behind that ingenuous smile of hers, the smile that everyone warmed
to. Her adjustment to Carter Court was rapid. In no time, a sense of
tranquility overtook her. And the reasons were obvious. She could do as she
wanted without censure from anyone. She felt comfortable, for example,
walking around her apartment in the nude. She felt free to enjoy her body
without any recriminations. She made love to herself everywhere, on the
sofa, in the tub, on the bed, in front of mirrors, on the floor in the
warmth of the sun that shone brightly into her easterly positioned
apartment. Loving herself was not hard, either. When she looked into a
mirror, she saw a pretty woman. Her deep brown eyes stood out on her thin
aristocratic face. The silvery gray of her hair offered additional contrast
to those brown eyes. Her nose was finely chiseled and in perfect proportion
to the rest of her face. Underneath her clothing, her diminutiveness
revealed a body pleasant to behold. Her breasts were well formed and
firm. The mirror also revealed a flat stomach, accenting a pronounced vulva
with an abundance of pubic hair, unusual in an aging woman. The only thing
that betrayed her age were the gray hairs on her head and the pepper and
salt hair on her vagina. But what made Cynthia most lovable was her winsome
smile and, without exception, everyone at Carter Court loved her.
This winsomeness had its problems, too. Loving leads to touching
and everyone at Carter Court, man or woman, could not talk to Cynthia
unless they touched her. With men, in particular, she sensed a touching
which was sensual and inviting. But unknown to anyone, except her and her
late husband, there was always a fear of sexual intercourse because of a
constricted vaginal opening. Sex with her husband was mostly
obligatory. She never enjoyed it because of the pain the penetration
caused. She always had to masturbate after sex to experience the delights
of release, something her husband understood and abetted. But after he
died, how did one explain this phenomenon to anyone. Instead, she
masturbated, enjoyed herself, and avoided sexual encounters. Creative,
solitary sex was her answer. In fact, over the years, she became an expert
on loving self and searched her mind and body for innumerable ways to
please herself sexually.
If one asked Cynthia, "Cynthia, what method do you like best for
satisfying yourself?" she would be hard pressed for an answer. She enjoyed
using her hand and index finger, for example, because it gave the sensation
of human contact. The palm of her hand would rub her vaginal area as her
index finger manipulated the extraordinarily sensitive clitoris. Her left
hand was free to explore her breasts and other parts of her body. At other
times, a dildo was her choice. This gave her a deeper penetration. It
seemed, too, that when alone, the muscles relaxed and the vagina accepted
the dildo without the pain of a human cock in her cunt. I say human cock
because Cynthia even tried it with her pet dog, a Schnauzer who had a
perpetual hard on. Perhaps the most exciting of these impersonal contacts
came with the Schnauzer's licking Cynthia's cunt. She would lay with her
legs outstretched, the dog lying comfortably between them, and allow him to
lick her clitoris into excruciating orgasms. The dog's rough tongue did
things to her clitoris that nothing else did.
She also liked making love in the bathtub. She would prepare for
it. She would make herself a candlelight dinner. At the dinner, she would
sip a pleasant wine, enjoying a menu that she had chosen for its
delights. Afterwards, she would turn down the lights, strip naked, draw her
bath water and submerge into its warmth. Still sipping on the same glass of
wine, she would begin her explorations of her body. She would probe her
vagina. She would probe her asshole, massaging the sphincter into utmost
submission. It would relax so much that her asshole could accept, without
complaint, a large dildo. She often coupled this penetration with a deep
massage of her clitoris and her cunt. This double penetration led to
indescribable ecstasies that drained her of desire for several days. Nor
was her sexual stimulation restricted to her home. She would make a day of
her sexuality.
Often, she would begin with a trip to the mall. She would sit on a
bench in such a way as to attract the looks of another man. She might have
her legs crossed, only to uncross them with a calculated awkwardness that
revealed the jewels beneath her dress. She never wore panties for this
reason. She enjoyed the excitement of knowing a man was looking at
her. Sometimes, she positioned herself on a mall bench, both feet planted
solidly on the ground, knees apart. If the sunlight were correct, the dark
outline of her vagina could be seen. Some men, in fact, looked forward to
seeing Cynthia. They would even position themselves to get a good glimpse
of Cynthia's inner thighs. The height of Cynthia's excitement at these
times came when men responded to this game with visual displays of sexual
excitement. Some would extend their legs forward and show the bulge in
their pants. Others would rub their crotches. Occasionally, men would sit
next to her and engage her in conversations, hoping for more. These
charades were not restricted to men. Women, too, responded to Cynthia. It
was the smile and the aura of fragility that appealed to the women. Her
comfort zone with women was greater since the sexual associations of pain
were absent. Cynthia had never had another woman suck her cunt, but she
often wondered how it would be. Thus, in these moments at the mall, her
fantasies for such a sexual encounter with a woman played out.
Once, in fact, an older woman in her 60's sat next to her and
engaged in a conversation. It was an amicable one that eventually led to an
offer to drive her home. In the car, the woman proposed having a coffee at
her apartment to which Cynthia agreed. After an hour of pleasant
conversation, the woman drove Cynthia home, exchanged telephone numbers,
and promised to be in touch. The friendship developed slowly but nicely,
each enjoying the other's companionship. Cynthia's seeming fragility played
greatly in their friendship.
Several months into this friendship, Marge, as the new friend was
called, suggested they take swimming exercises at the local "Y." Cynthia
was delighted at this prospect. On their first day at the Y, they had to
disrobe. Marge's attentiveness to Cynthia was obvious and it was the first
time either had seen the other nude. Cynthia contrasted her own slender
body with Marge's. Marge was broad hipped compared to Cynthia's small
hips. A pendulous stomach hung below Marge's large breasts. Her pubic hair
was ample and darker, Marge being some twenty years younger. There was
enough of Marge's vulva visible to pique Cynthia's curiosity and she even
dropped her towel before Marge so she could bend down and take in a closer
sideward glance at Marge's cunt. Cynthia, too, took note of Marge's
interest in her body. To get Marge's reaction, she bent forward to rummage
through her bag with her back to Marge. This position exposed her cunt and
asshole to Marge's viewing. Unnoticed by Marge was the fact that Cynthia
could measure her reaction through the floor length mirrors that surrounded
the dressing room. The view obviously excited Marge. In her excitement, one
hand touched her lips to stifle a gasp while the other reached down for her
own vagina. What Marge saw, of course, was Cynthia's vaginal lips spread
wide, the dark pigmentation of the surrounding area offset by the light
reds and pinks of the interior of Cynthia's cunt. Cynthia's arousal was
evident because the neon on the ceiling reflected her cunt's juices.
The stage was set. When Marge and Cynthia returned to Marge's
apartment, each, as if with one voice, decided to shower. Once again, they
stripped. Marge suggested that Cynthia shower first, offering, in the same
sentence, to wash her back. Oh! That would be wonderful, Marge," she
replied. "I haven't had a good backwash since my husband died. He used to
wash it for me daily. I so miss those times."
"Maybe we can replicate those good days again, Cynthia," Marge
replied, as they entered the shower together. "Let me lather you," Marge
continued. Cynthia turned her back to her and allowed Marge to wash. The
soaping was gentle as was the massage. Marge's hands moved lovingly around
Cynthia's shoulders and down her back to her buttocks. She continued to
wash the buttocks, allowing her hand and fingers to dip into the inner
recesses of Cynthia's asshole. Cynthia assisted Marge's maneuvers by
spreading her legs and leaning forward with her head on the shower wall.
She also encouraged Marge by saying, "Oh! That feels
wonderful. You're going to spoil me." It was not lost on Marge. Her hands
continued this gentle massage to the cunt. She lathered and playfully
inserted her index finger into Cynthia's cunt. Cynthia responded by
spreading her legs wider, giving Marge the fullness of her labia.
The washing and probing went on for several minutes. Cynthia then
turned and faced Marge saying, "Let me reciprocate." Marge turned to face
the wall of the shower as Cynthia lathered and massaged Marge's ample
body. Her small hand reached for Marge's cunt. It played upon the labia and
reached up through her legs to feel Marge's entire stomach. It was one
gliding motion, the hand sliding from the asshole over the cunt through her
legs up the stomach to the navel. It excited Marge as well as Cynthia.
Marge said it first but could say nothing more than, "Oh! Cynthia!
Oh! Cynthia! Oh! Cynthia!"
Cynthia responded, "I hope that feels as good to you as it does to
me." She punctuated that feeling with an embrace. Her small arms encircled
Marge's body from behind, her hands cupping Marge's breasts. She pressed
her soapy body close to Marge, her vagina rubbing Marge's ass. After
several minutes of this interplay, they rinsed, faced one another, embraced
and kissed. "Let's lay on the bed Cynthia," Marge whispered.
Still wet, they lay in a close embrace, Marge's voluptuous arms
cradling tiny Cynthia. They kissed and explored in this position for some
time. Marge then rose and knelt before Cynthia in loving admiration of her
body. She pressed this admiration forward, showering Cynthia's body with a
profusion of kisses. It was really a tongue bath. She kissed her eyes, her
nose, her mouth, her neck, her breasts, and, finally, her vagina. Here she
lingered, her tongue dancing on the labia and the clitoris. It was a
teasing motion at first. Then her tongue probed the inner recesses of
Cynthia's wet and excited cunt. Marge's experienced tongue danced around
the rim of her vulva, alternately dipping deep into Cynthia's cunt. It was
a fucking motion, in and out, and, when her tongue retreated, it pressed
hard on Cynthia's clitoris in a sliding motion.
The sensation was excruciating. Cynthia's hips responded to these
thrusts with thrusts of her own, allowing Marge's tongue to penetrate her
cunt even deeper. This new experience was too much for her. She
exploded. Her hot cunt juices literally poured out of her cunt into Marge's
mouth. "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH," she cried, at the same time digging her nails
into Marge's shoulders.
Marge moaned her approval with her own, "Uuuuuuuhhhhhnnnnnnnn,"
sucking dry the juices being expelled by Cynthia's hot and wet cunt. Then
she collapsed into a fetal position between Cynthia's legs, her head
resting on Cynthia's wet vaginal hairs, her hands continually roaming over
Cynthia's breasts and face in loving adoration of her ecstasy. They
slept. Fifteen minutes elapsed and Cynthia spoke first.
"Marge, I'm in heaven. I wish this moment would never pass," she
whispered. Marge could only smile and pat Cynthia's breast and belly with
an approving sigh.

Chapter 13 (Bi, Masturbation)

Danny

Danny just turned 79 when he arrived at Carter Court. He was a tall
six-footer, pleasant and affable, qualities the women at Carter Court
cherished. He had also earned the nickname of Moose from the ladies, not
because of his height but because of the bulge in his pants. They all
agreed in the privacy of conversation that he was "hung" or "well endowed."
Marie was the first to confirm this. She struck up a friendship with Danny
in the early weeks of his arrival. Danny was agreeable and eager for
friendship as he was lonely for companionship. He invited Marie in for a
cocktail one evening, and as the evening progressed, so did the
intimacies. Marie felt the huge bulge in Danny's pants and anticipated a
large swollen cock that would delight her. What she saw and got, however,
was beyond belief. Danny was more than endowed. She unbuckled his pants and
slid off his shorts to find a huge twelve-inch cock with a two and a half
inch radius. She couldn't believe her eyes. Danny, sensitive to her plight,
told her the story of his life. His wife of many years could never take his
cock.
Once, when they tried it, it drew blood from the pressure of the
attempted entry. They immediately recognized a problem for their
marriage. Counseling was their only recourse and, since they loved one
another, they compromised in their sexual acts. There was always a lot of
foreplay, his wife massaging his abundant testicles and huge cock, he
sucking her cunt with another one of his endowments, a large bulbous
tongue. At first, their marriage suffered and they even talked of a
friendly divorce. They also talked of sexual compromise, Danny suggesting
that she have another man, she suggesting that Danny have another
woman. For his wife, this might have worked. For Danny, however, his large
cock was a problem to any woman. Danny even tried it with another man
once. But having his cock sucked posed problems since it was difficult to
get it into anyone's mouth. In the end, Danny settled into a life of
masturbation and fondling. He learned early to warn women of his size and
hope that they would understand and settle into a loving posture, excluding
penetration.
Strange as it may seem, Danny fell into a comfortable role of
exhibitionism, brought on at Carter Court by Marie's recounting of the
story of Danny's cock. After that, every woman in Carter Court sought out
Danny for viewing. The strangest of all these encounters was with
Cynthia. Danny saw Cynthia and loved her, and Cynthia saw Danny and loved
him. Sex had nothing to do with it. They sensed an immediate rapport and it
wasn't long before they were together most of the day. The size of Danny's
bulge did not go unnoticed by Cynthia, but, oddly, she wasn't fearful of
her smallness. She sensed some new beginning. Danny, too, recognized
Cynthia's smallness. And oddly enough, his thoughts were elsewhere, as if,
he, too, sensed a new beginning. Smiles were rife at Carter Court when
their relationship began, everyone agreeing that, once Cynthia saw Danny's
cock, it would end. When, to everyone's surprise it didn't end, in fact,
strengthened, a bewildered Carter Court conjured wildly disparate theories
of their relationship. One gal suggested that Cynthia had had an operation
and that her cunt was big enough to, literally, take a horse's
cock. Another suggested that Cynthia's ass was the focus of Danny's
attention, she being very sure that sphincter muscles expand to such a
degree as to take sizes twice that of Danny's. There was also the celibate
explanation. Someone decided that each agreed to remain celibate for the
rest of his/her days. And, of course, whatever the explanations, none had
hit the mark. The explanation was simple. It was ironic that Cynthia's
smallness had prepared her for a life of creative sex and Danny's hugeness
and frustration was to become fertile ground for creative exploration for
two persons who meant a lot to one another and felt comfortable in each
other's psyche and presence.
Their relationship began slowly with simple adoration of one
another. This led to the quiet of physical touch and nudity. There was
never a mad rush to fulfillment and orgasm. It was as if every act of their
life was an interlude, foreplay. It began with the simple act of adoration
of Danny's cock. Cynthia would lie with her head on Danny's stomach and
fondle and kiss his testicles and cock. She would blow the warm air on the
head of Danny's cock, kiss it, her tongue roving gently under the glans,
her lips tasting the sweet emanations dripping from the fat and thick head
of his cock. Her hands moved lovingly over the gray hairs of Danny's
stomach and thighs. At other times, Cynthia would let her lithe frame
massage Danny's body. Her smallness was like a hand massaging his six foot
four body. She would massage his feet, thighs, stomach, chest, and head
with her stomach. When her cunt would arrived at Danny's face, it would be
greeted by Danny's bulbous tongue on which she would gyrate with her small
but sensitive cunt.
Danny loved this playfulness, the warmth of Cynthia's body sending
a shiver through his own. Cynthia was so small in stature that Danny could,
in reality, pick her up in the palm of one hand and move her at will. He
did just that in these playful moments. She would lie still on his stomach
and he would grasp her hips and slide her up and over his entire body as
one would with a towel after taking a shower. Cynthia delighted in Danny's
strength and stiffened on these manipulations so that Danny could feel her
body pressing on his.
Cynthia's adoration of Danny was total. She spent hours just lying
at his feet, kissing his feet, toes, and ankles. In these moments, she
would go no higher than his knee. But the sensuality of this foot fetish
brought ecstasy to Danny. When it was not his feet, she would have him lie
on his stomach and give full attention to his ass, asshole, and
testicles. As with his feet, she would linger here for hours, probing with
her tongue, her lips, and her hands. She grew so adept at penetrating his
asshole with her tongue that he would not infrequently have an orgasm. At
these moments, she would catch the cum in the palm of her hand, raise up to
have their heads and mouths meet, offer her hand of cum, in which they
would both partake, eating and tasting and kissing each other deeply. There
was never any revulsion in their sexuality. Instead, there was total
commitment to each other in ways each had never experienced.
Danny's love of Cynthia was equally intense. He would return these
favors. He would lie with his outstretched body between Cynthia's legs, his
face and tongue exploring the region of her stomach and her vagina. His
big, bulbous tongue would roam freely between her legs, around her vagina
and stomach, into her cunt. His gentle hands would massage her breasts and
face simultaneously. With Cynthia in a fetal position, Danny would probe
her cunt and her asshole for hours. He always coupled this with his big
cock massaging the exterior of her vagina and vulva, never penetrating,
just massaging. At these moments, Cynthia could watch and admire the
fullness of Danny's big cock sliding, tickling, massaging her wet and
sensitive clitoris.
Danny loved these moments, too. It's not that he hadn't done this
before. He had, with his wife. But with Cynthia, it was different. Her
smallness, her petiteness, her frailty, the hugeness of his cock combined
to create a tension he never experienced before with anyone, including his
wife. Danny came at these moments, too. And, as before, Cynthia's hand
would gather his cum which they would share in a loving embrace. They tried
other techniques. Danny would kneel over Cynthia's stomach and, after
massaging her breasts with Vaseline, insert his dick between her
tits. Cynthia would press them together tightly. Danny, then, would fuck
her tits. Cynthia liked this position because the nipples of her breast
came to life, excruciatingly sensitive to Danny's thrusts. Watching his
cock move in and out allowed her to fantasize its movement in and out of
her cunt as if he were fucking her. Above all, Danny's size allowed her to
suck his cock as it went in and out of her tits. She enjoyed the spurt of
Danny's cum as he shot into her mouth and face. It would hit with ferocity
and splatter over her lips and chin, after which they would embrace and
kiss, both enjoying the taste of his cum. Every part of Cynthia's anatomy
got fucked. Her armpits got fucked. Her feet could cradle Danny's cock and
bring him to orgasms.
One position they both liked because it brought them into close
proximity to one another was the "between the legs" technique. Danny would
lie on his back while Cynthia would accept his hard cock between her
legs. Her lightness allowed her to move freely, her legs wrapped tightly
around his hard, throbbing cock. She moved in such a way that Danny's hard
cock massaged her cunt and asshole in the same movement a violinist used in
stroking his bow. This seesaw motion of Danny's cock over her cunt and
asshole led to exquisite orgasms. One alternate of this technique was to
have Danny kneel behind Cynthia's slightly elevated ass, and stroke her
asshole and cunt in a downward motion. Her sphincter and her clitoris could
be massaged into an incredible sensitivity that brought intense orgasms to
Cynthia. The one crucible in all this experimentation, however, was Danny's
enormous, bulbous, and flexible tongue. He could constrict it and narrow it
to enter Cynthia's small cunt with ease. He could fatten it to massage the
labia and clitoris. He could alternate between these two.
As time went on, they both began to notice a slight but important
change in Cynthia's vaginal opening. It began to relax; it began to
enlarge. And as they continued their probing, Danny's fat two and half-inch
cock began to sink deeper into Cynthia's labia. It was minuscule, at first,
but exciting. They so loved one another that they wanted that oneness, that
union that came from penetration. At first, only the head of Danny's cock
entered Cynthia. But its width stretched Cynthia's cunt wide and, more
importantly, rubbed tight over the clitoris. The tightness, the
penetration, the rhythmic movement of their hips excited each in
indescribable ways. And each orgasm in this way became more intense. Danny
remained, above all, sensitive to his size and let Cynthia's hips and
movement control the depth of the penetration. After the head of Danny's
hard cock found a home in Cynthia's hot cunt, subsequent encounters had
Cynthia probing further. It was an inch-by-inch progression and an
inch-by-inch ecstasy, each inch indicating a new plateau of orgasmic
intensity.
After six months of this experimentation, both sensed an apotheosis
occurring. Then it happened. In the heat of a lengthy afternoon of loving,
Cynthia moved toward the ultimate union of Danny's long, hard cock and her
hot, wet cunt. She wrapped her legs around Danny's waist and pressed his
hips into her. His hard cock sensed the excitement and plunged deeper and
deeper into Cynthia's small, tight, and, now, hot cunt. And then came the
climax. Cynthia's tight cunt accepted all of Danny's hard twelve-inch cock
and the rhythm began. It was a slow fuck, the fullness of Danny's twelve
inches dipping totally into Cynthia, withdrawing, dipping, withdrawing, and
dipping. That slow and deliberate fuck sent shivers through Cynthia's
entire body. She felt Danny inside her and that oneness she had always
craved. Danny, too, was in control of the fuck of his life. Cynthia's tight
cunt milked his hard cock for all its juices. He could feel the excitement
building in his enormous testicles as they hit Cynthia's asshole in the
downward thrust of his cock. It seemed like an hour of ecstasy. But it was
only minutes before both Cynthia and Danny felt their muscles tightening,
readying for the final thrust and the final ecstasy. They exploded
together. Danny shot with a new intensity, bathing the inside of Cynthia's
cunt with his hot, milky cum. Cynthia felt the walls of her vagina
contracting and spilling its own juices. It was as if two giant rivers met,
intermingling and spewing from Cynthia's cunt. Their screams intensified
the drama of this moment, each pressing the other to come again and again.
Drained, they lay entangled, Cynthia tightening her legs around
Danny's hips, her vaginal muscles contracting to milk Danny's cock, to
savor long this happy and ecstatic moment. They lay this way a long time,
both Cynthia's cunt and Danny's cock locked in unity. After a half hour of
silent meditation over this fuck of fucks, both made a feeble attempt to
speak. But they could only sigh in unison, and kiss, a long deep kiss that
seemed to punctuate this memorable event in their lives. Then they fell
into a deep sleep, still entwined but side by side.


Chapter 14 (i****t, Gay)

John and John, Jr.

John's son loved his father deeply. When he suggested earlier that his Dad
enter Carter Court after the death of his mother, it hurt him severely. For
he knew that his Dad was alive, both mentally and physically. But because
of a faltering marriage, he couldn't take his father in, a choice he
preferred for a number of reasons. He indirectly knew that his Dad and
mother had a vibrant sex life for he walked in on them on several occasions
while they were in an act of sex. Once, when he came home from school
early, he found them having intercourse on the sofa in the living room.
After that, he tended to be a little more cautious when
entering. That one experience taught him to peek through a window, whether
kitchen, living room, or bedroom, to see if there was any unusual
activity. It was on one of these occasions that he saw Marcie, his mother,
sucking his Dad's cock. He had seen his Dad's cock flaccid on a number of
occasions, but this was the first time he'd ever seen it erect. It was
every bit of 8 inches in length and 2 inches in width. He guessed its girth
to be around 5 1/2 to 6 inches. He remembered thinking how beautiful and
stately it looked as it emerged from his mother's mouth, wet and shiny.
Another time, he watched his Dad suck his mother's cunt while she
sat in an old rocker inherited from his grandmother. She was naked, her
bare feet resting on a coffee table, his Dad between her legs. There were
other encounters. But the one encounter that changed John Jr.'s attitude
toward sex happened while he was masturbating; his Dad walked in on
him. His embarrassment was total, as total as it could be for a teenager to
be caught in this compromising situation. But he always remembered his
Dad's reaction. He came into the bedroom, hesitated, but sat down next to
him. Instead of the expected parental reprimand, his Dad said, "Son, this
might be a good opportunity for me to speak to you about sex. I won't say
much and I'll get out so you can finish what you're doing. What you're
doing is good and normal. Never be ashamed or feel guilty." With that, he
stood and left. John Jr. remembered the deflation that occurred
afterward. His hard on went from super hard to limp in only a few
seconds. But upon reflection in the days following that episode, he would
smile the smile of manhood and the smile of relief that came from ridding
himself of the guilt that accompanied his previous masturbatory
activities. He didn't realize it until years later that this brief sexual
lesson endeared him deeply to his Dad. He saw that he and his Dad were
kindred humans in their sexuality and that they were bound together by
their mutual sexuality. This was the human condition.
John Jr. was now a grown man in his early 50's. His marriage had
gone through some rough spots and, ultimately, it led to a divorce. It was
at this time that John Jr.'s visits to his father at Carter Court became
more and more frequent. He needed someone to talk to and his father offered
the comfort and advice that he needed in this trying period. Often, he
would stay overnight with his father. The bonding of father and son grew in
intensity at these times, each sharing his joys, anxieties and
fears. Inevitably, the subject of masturbation would come up since John had
fantasized, over the years, his father's one-time lesson in sexuality.
His fantasies, in fact, brought closure to that instruction on
guilt. While masturbating, John Jr. would often relive that instructional
moment in a variety of fantasies. In one fantasy, after delivering the
instruction, his father would take out his dick, sit next to John Jr. and
masturbate with him. In another, he and his father would share
techniques. They would experiment with Vaseline and other lubricants. They
would experiment with hand positions and movements. In another, they would
strip naked and his father would place John Jr.'s hand on his dick and ask
him to explore its hardness. In yet another, his father would tell his son
to lie back and relax while he tenderly massaged the shaft, its tender head
gorged with blood, until he came. The mutations and permutations of these
fantasies were endless. But they were only that, fantasies. John Jr. wanted
a closure that brought him closer to his Dad based on that earlier
realization that they were human in their sexuality.
One night, after an early dinner at his Dad's apartment, John
Jr. and his father relaxed. An aperitif eased them into this relaxed
mood. John Jr. moved the direction of the discussion around to that moment
when his Dad walked in on him masturbating.
"Dad," he said nervously, "do you remember the time you walked in
on me."
John Sr. looked over the top of his glasses directly into his
son's eyes and replied, "Yes, son, I do. I often wondered how that
instruction helped or hindered you in later years. I often reflected on the
inadequacy of words. I often felt I should have said more. How did it
affect you?"
John Jr. laughed. "At that given moment, my penis went soft!" He
continued in a more serious vein, "Days, weeks, months, and years later,
however, I came to realize that it was the greatest advice you could have
given me. I felt closer to you after that than I ever did in my entire
life, save now."
"Save now? How do you feel now?" John Sr. asked.
"I'm a little embarrassed to say it, Dad," he stammered, "but I
feel like that little boy again, but, now, I want to hold you in my
arms. Is that wrong?"
"Here we are back to the inadequacy of words again," John
Sr. replied. "No son, that is a perfectly normal and human reaction. In
fact, over the years, I've wanted to do just that, hold you tight and not
let you go. Come here, sit next to me."
Feeling like the little boy of those years, he eased into the warm
embrace of his father's arms. They said nothing for the next 30
minutes. But there were tears in their eyes as each relived this moment in
time in his own way. And it was inevitable in their thoughts, that this
night would be an epiphany.
John Jr. spoke first. "Dad, let's go to bed and continue this
embrace. I want you to feel my love for you." His Dad moved slowly, as if
in a trance. He kissed his son's brow tenderly, stood, helped by his son's
firm grip, and moved to the bedroom where he sat on the edge of the
bed. His son whispered, "Dad, sit still and let me undress you." First, he
untied his shoes and removed his socks. He felt his father's feet,
caressing them with his hands and face. Then he stood before his father and
kissed his eyes and brow and gray hair, pressing his head to his
breast. Next, he removed his shirt. His 72 years still showed the firmness
of youth except for the dense silvery gray hair on his chest. But this
enhanced his beauty and the love his son felt for his father. He lingered
here, massaging his father's chest and neck tenderly.
By this time, John Sr. had succumbed to this love his son showered
on him and basked in it. He lay upon the bed and let him unbuckle his
pants. He raised his hips slightly to let John Jr. removed his pants and
his underwear. He lay still, eyes closed reliving a fantasy of his own, the
fantasy of having loved his son the day he walked in on him
masturbating. John Jr., too, disrobed and stood naked before his
father. John looked at his son and saw his own youth and pulled him to his
bosom. John Jr. now lay atop his father, naked, in a kneeling position,
feeling the warmth of his body, the beat of his heart, the aspiration of
his breath.
But there were other feelings. Both their dicks felt the onrush of
their physical closeness. John Jr.'s dick, hard and throbbing, met his
Dad's semi-erect cock in this embrace. The sensation of their touching
cocks sent shivers of excitement through their bodies. John Jr. pushed this
feeling even further. In a slow to and fro movement of his body, still in
this kneeling position, he rubbed their cocks into a new firmness,
experiencing a new sensuality. It was a communion of sorts, a sharing of
warmth and sensations that defied definition. It was sexual and yet it
wasn't. It was erotic, yet it wasn't.
Later, each would describe it as an almost spiritual and mystical
sharing of affections, heightened by the fact that they were father and
son. This rubbing continued many minutes, accented by John Jr.'s tender and
affectionate kissing of his Dad's eyes, brow, and face. The bonding of son
and father was sublime and the juices flowing from their cocks, mingling,
gave each a new sensation. It led to the rush of an orgasm. John
Jr. ,sensing this, rose from his father and lay beside him, his feet
extended toward the headboard. He grasped his father's now rigid cock and
began that slow and deliberate up and down movement leading to an
orgasm. The foreskin, wet with cock juices, retracted and contracted over
the swollen head, massaging the pulsing cock into heightened excitement. In
the dim light of the bedroom, his Dad's cock stood hard and majestic as it
disappeared and reappeared in John Jr.'s hand. And then it came, a
profusion of orgasmic fluids, accompanied by a loud exclamation of love and
affection. The orgasm spurted high into the air reaching John Jr.'s face
and mouth of which he partook. It was too much for him, as well. His rigid
and wet cock exploded its cum in the direction of his father's accepting
head and mouth. Then came peace and love. Each embraced the other and lay
together for the rest of that night, relishing the security of each other's
affection.



Chapter 15 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation)

Tom

Tom just turned 72 when he entered Carter Manor. Most who choose a senior
home at a late stage in life view this change as a setback. Tom, however,
was different. In his youth, he always admired older persons and sought
them out. He felt comfortable with them. Even in his marriage of 50
years, the pattern remained the same. So his entrance here was one of
anticipation. He decided early in his marriage that he was bisexual and,
if he could, sought out extramarital liaisons that held to this pattern,
older. His recent memories of sexual exploits involved older men and women
and, now, he felt he would have free reign to seek out and love those
persons he liked.
It was natural, therefore, after he arrived, to migrate towards
those persons who seemed friendly and amicable, and, in particular, sought
out the friendship of seventy-year-old Jim and 90-year-old Charlie who
seemed to have bonded well together. It was a happy choice for Tom. Jim
and Charlie immediately took Tom under their wing to introduce him to the
other members of the community and to assist him in his transition to this
new life. Tom also sensed that there existed a sexual relationship between
Jim and Charlie and early in their visits to one another's apartments, the
subject of sex was quickly broached and amicably settled. Jim and Charlie,
not only acknowledged their sexual preferences, but also drew Tom into the
mix. On one of their first apartment visits to Tom, they moved the subject
around to masturbation and all three ended up on the bed mutually
masturbating each other.
This was fine for Tom. He made a friendship, a friendship with
which he could feel comfortable and relate to. But there was a problem.
He wanted more. He wanted someone to whom he could directly relate and
love that celebrated his repressed desires for sex. Tom, in his fifty
years of marriage, harbored latent desires that he could never act on or
fulfill. Certainly, he could never act out these desires with his wife
although, in the case of rimming, he did manage, successfully, to rim a
female friend and decided that he enjoyed it. But in this mix of desires,
he also felt a need for enjoying a man's cock in his mouth and in his ass.
He knew no way, however, of achieving these goals because his life had been
so deeply closeted because of his marriage and family. Once, while away at
a meeting in another city, he managed to meet another man and attempted to
satisfy his needs. It ended in failure since it was clandestine and
hurried. He managed to suck that cock but gagged in doing so. His need of
experiencing a cock in his ass was also hurried and ended unsatisfactorily.
It hurt. The experience left him disconsolate and unsatisfied, concluding
that, although it was still his desire to suck and be fucked, the chances
of it happening were impossible. He had almost convinced himself of that
even though a gnawing feeling inside told him that it might be different or
it could be different in another set of circumstances.
Now, at Carter Manor, the desires resurfaced. His imagination ran
full riot over the possibilities before him. He saw many men that he found
desirable, and, for the first time in many years, plotted to explore his
latent desires. He started in little ways. When he masturbated, he also
began to manipulate his asshole. Vaseline, lots of it, seemed to ease the
penetration. But it was not the penetration that he focused on. He tried
tickling his anus with the pad of his finger, not deep, but surface
relaxation. It was a pleasant feeling. Next, he tried other insertions,
small cucumbers, candles, small squash as well as other vegetables. What
he found in this exploration was that his asshole began to relax.
Eventually, he arrived at a point where he could insert small objects,
which were large enough to massage his prostate as he masturbated. After a
visit to a local sex shop, he bought a small butt plug that felt
comfortable and he began to use it regularly. The sensation from this
massage lifted his masturbatory sessions to new heights. His orgasms
reached new levels of pleasure. In addition, he began to think less of the
penetration and viewed these acts as requisites to pleasure.
One day when Tom was with Jim and Charlie, the mention of a Prime
Timers Convention in Orlando piqued his interest. Tom asked, "What's Prime
Timers?"
Jim spoke first, "It's an organization for older men that meets all
over the world, with chapters in major cities. Its purpose is to enable
older men to share their desires and thoughts on a variety of subjects, one
of which is sex. Membership also included admirers of older men, younger
men. But its primary end was to engage older men in sharing these goals."
Charlie added, "Once a year, they hold a convention in a major
city, usually a city in a warm climate, where older men can come together,
talk, discuss an agenda, and, in passing, engage in unmitigated sexual
exploits and pleasures. It's quite the thing, Tom. This year, Jim and I
are planning to attend. Why don't you think about coming along? You might
even meet someone there who is compatible. You'd have free rein to do what
you want since we will be occupied ourselves."
That's all Tom wanted to hear. "When is this meeting," he asked.
"I think I'd like to go along."
The dates suited Tom fine. He agreed to go along as long as they
could share the costs of travel. Jim and Charlie had no problem with that.
The day came and they drove to Orlando and got adjoining rooms at
the convention hotel. No sooner did they arrive, than they began to
circulate. Better yet, Tom was accosted several times on stairways and at
the bar for good reason. His physical demeanor made him very desirable.
At one point during the convention, however, Jim and Charlie heard of an
orgy room and an orgy locale at an estate outside Orlando. They told Tom
and the three drove out to the site. Indeed, it was an estate, isolated
and serene. Old timers roamed the grounds and sexual orgies were in
evidence everywhere. They entered the house and Jim said to Tom, "Roam
around. See what's going on. We'll meet here 5 hours from now and compare
notes."
Tom drifted off into the house and, more or less, followed the
crowd. An attractive 74 year old struck up a conversation and they went
off into the garden to talk more. The 74 year old had experienced Prime
Timer conventions in previous years and took Tom under his wing.
Inevitably, things got around to intimacies and Tom, for the first time in
his life, felt comfortable to relate his fantasies to Stan, the 74 year
old. Stan was sympathetic. He encouraged Tom to explore these fantasies
and suggested that they move into an orgy room where lots of action
occurred.
The room to which Stan led Tom was a large bedroom from which the
furniture had been removed. Blankets and mattresses lay everywhere and
groups of men congregated in cliques fulfilling whatever fantasies they
wished. Stan and Tom moved between these groups and observed. In one
group, an older 80 year old was being fucked. Several others surrounded
the 70 year old fucking him, Tom counted 6, in various forms of engagement.
Two massaged the 70 year olds cock as it drove in and out of the 80 year
olds hot asshole. Another 60 year old knelt between and under the 70 year
old's legs and sucked his balls as the cock drove in and out. Two men
played with his cock, one sucking, the other massaging his balls. Tom's
wish at this point was that he could be the center of attention. Stan
unwittingly helped Tom move into this mode. As they watched, Stan fondled
Tom's hard cock and, eventually, knelt before Tom and took his hard cock
full into his mouth. Tom went limp. Others, seeing Stan suck, moved in.
As Stan sucked Tom's cock, one older gent moved behind Stan and began to
rim his hot ass. Another moved to Tom's rear and drove his tongue deep
into Tom's asshole. Tom's moans signaled the others to his passion and
they surrounded Tom, some kissing his neck and face, others massaging his
tits into ecstasy. Stan's rimming had relaxed Tom's asshole to such a
degree and heightened his sexuality beyond control that Tom dropped to his
knees and pled for Stan to take him. Stan moved forward and gently
inserted his cock into Tom's relaxed asshole and began a slow fuck, at the
same time massaging Tom's tits. For the first time in his life, Tom's ass
relaxed and accepted Stan's cock with passion. In this moment of ecstasy,
everything changed. An older man, cock hard moved to Tom's mouth as Stan
fucked him and massaged his face with his cock. Passion took over. Tom
took the old man's cock full in his mouth now and sucked deliriously. It
wasn't long before the old man shot his hot load into Tom's mouth along
with Stan's simultaneous hot spurts emptying into Tom's asshole. Tom, as
this point, completely taken by the crowd, fell on his back, his hard cock
erect. Stan moved in and took his cock deep into his mouth and sucked. It
didn't take long. Tom shot his load deep into Stan's throat. Stan
lingered long over his cock, his head resting on Tom's crotch and they
dozed. The others moved on. When Tom and Stan woke, they wrapped their
arms around each other and kissed deep and tenderly. It was the beginning
of a new relationship.


Chapter 16 (Bi, Masturbation)
Henry

Henry was a quiet soul, almost frail. He had been living at Carter Court
for over a year. He mostly kept to himself out of shyness. People,
respecting Henry's shyness tried, in a variety of ways, to get Henry to
shed his shyness and become one with the community. Henry was affable in
his rejection, and this only endeared him more to most of the
occupants. But under this shyness, there was another Henry. He was fond of
looking through the supermarket newspapers, which contained personal ads,
and establishing contact with those ads that interested him. The result was
an extensive correspondence with men and women that led to other escapades.
In one such correspondence, for example, he struck up an
acquaintance with a 72-year-old woman from Tennessee. Her ad was for a pen
pal and "other" which interested Henry. In the first of a long
correspondence with Elsa, Henry introduced himself as an 80 year old,
lonely, wanting to make the acquaintance of other seniors. The
correspondence moved along politely for a number of months with some sexual
innuendo added to spice the epistolary conversation. Henry would pick up on
some of the innuendo and pursue it with greater detail. In response to
Elsa's request for a physical description, Henry replied:

Dear Elsa,
Your last letter received. I enjoyed your description of your house
and garden. It must be nice to have an outlet such as yours. Here, at
Carter Court, there is very little to do except to take occasional trips to
points of interest selected by the managers of our retirement community. As
a result, I often have to entertain myself in various ways. Of course,
writing to you is one source of entertainment for me. I enjoy writing you
and exchanging thoughts and ideas. I often try to imagine you, your looks,
your preoccupations, your actions. Often, I think of the two of us together
in various positions of familiarity. But I don't want to seem rude or
offensive, so I will leave it at that unless you wish me to pursue these
thoughts further.
Hopefully, all goes well with you, and I look forward to hearing
from you soon.

Affectionately,
Henry

Several days passed, and a letter arrived from Elsa.

Dear Henry,
I'm so happy that you are well in your community of friends. Your
trips sound interesting. Curiously, I, too, spend a lot of time trying to
imagine you, your looks, your preoccupations, your actions. It affords me
long moments of intimacy with myself. I often wish we were closer to share
those intimacies. This week I am going to have some good photos made of
myself so that your imagination will have more to go on when thinking of
me. Please try to get a photo of yourself for forwarding. I would like
that. As far as being rude and offensive, please don't feel that way. We
are both adults and we should be able to express ourselves in adult ways. I
want to assure you that I will not feel offended in any way.
I look forward to hearing from you soon.

Affectionately,
Elsa

Henry's next letter probed even deeper.

Dear Elsa,
I'm so happy to hear that you are well and happy. I shall be sure
and have a photo taken of myself and forwarded to you in my next letter. I
also have a Polaroid and will try to take some of myself in my apartment to
give you a sense of my day-to-day living habits. The one I'm enclosing
today is of me in my pajamas. I usually sit around in my pajamas during the
early morning hours, enjoying my coffee and the newspaper, letting the day
unfold. Some days, I have even less on as I wander around my apartment. But
I'll save that for another time. I don't wish to get too familiar.
Speaking of familiarity and the tone of my last letter, I do
envision you in a variety of ways. Some days, I see you coming in from your
yard work, sweating, cooling off with an iced tea, taking a shower, and
relaxing in your living room. My mind moves like a television camera
through your living room at these times. Sometimes I try to imagine you as
nude, relaxing after that nice shower. At other times, I put myself in your
living room with you, sitting close, massaging your neck and
arms. Sometimes, I... (I can't say what I want here). But perhaps you get
the idea. In any case, it's always a pleasant encounter that I have with
you, and I think of you always as a source of happiness for me. On that
note, I'll leave you. Write soon.

Lovingly,
Henry

It wasn't long before Elsa wrote.

Dear Henry,
I really enjoyed looking at the picture of you in your
pajamas. It's nice that you can share with me such an intimate
moment. That's what friendship is about. Enclosed is a Polaroid of me in my
pajamas, too. I hope you will enjoy it as well as I enjoy yours. I regret
that I wasn't able to have my hair done. I think I look terrible. But
you'll understand, I hope. After all, that is what I am in the
morning. Lordy, lordy, you don't want to see me in my birthday suit! But
I'm flattered to know that you think of me that way. I have such a funny
body and I must lose a little weight. The fact remains, however, that I
often do sit around in the nude after a shower, enjoying the stimulation of
the bath. The thought of that massage was something else, Henry. I could
feel it here all the way in Tennessee. And it felt so goood! I felt your
warm hands on my neck and arms and it sent a tingle to all parts of my
body. And I have to admit that what you left unsaid really stimulated
me. Imagine! Me, an old lady! But it shows you. We never get too old to
feel love.
Please write soon.

Lovingly,
Elsa

Henry's response was almost immediate. Arousal was evident in his
reply. He even began writing his letters in the nude, since it stimulated
him to an erection, which he would bring to closure after the letter was
completed.

Dear Elsa,
Your last letter was so beautiful. And your photo of you in your
pajamas was superb. Never mind the hair do! It's the real you, and that's
what I'm interested in. I think I wore the picture out looking at it. Every
nook and cranny of your body was examined and I loved every part of it. I
think you're wrong about your body and not wanting me to see it. Nobody is
perfect. I certainly am not. But for us to love others, we have to begin
with ourselves. Since you liked what I didn't say in my last letter, let me
elaborate. If I were there now, I would not only massage your neck and
arms, but I would kiss your eyes, your mouth, your hands, and your
feet. Just thinking about it has my body quivering in excitement. And you
still have your clothes on! What I wouldn't do if you were naked! Be still
Henry! In fact, I see us locked in an embrace, lovingly touching one
another, your hands exploring my neck and body tenderly. I sit here
thinking about these things wishing we were closer, wishing those touches
and embraces were a reality. Do you think of me that way? Do you share my
feelings of intimacy? If you feel that responding to me is too awkward,
please feel free to tell me. I shall respect your wishes.

With much love,
Henry

Elsa responded the same day. What she was experiencing was
something new and unfamiliar. All those sexual feelings had returned to her
since her correspondence with Henry, and, she realized she had to confront
them head on. The result was a letter of greater intimacy, an intimacy she
was unused to.

Dearest Henry,
Isn't it wonderful that two strangers can share such love and
intimacy even though you are in Ohio and I in Tennessee? How do I think of
you? Yes, Henry, I think of you in very intimate ways. I hope you'll
forgive my awkwardness in expressing those feelings, but, in time, I shall
improve. I hope it's with your help and understanding. Right now, I'm
thinking of what you said about quivering with excitement. I, too, do
that. But I'm not all that familiar with the male anatomy. I see that
quivering down in your genital area (I'm so polite; help me Henry). I can
see that excitement down there and I want to be there to share it with
you. If I were there, I would massage your neck, face and arms, but I would
extend my tender massage to your loins. (Help me Henry!) I really would
like for us to share those intimacies without any encumbrances and just
hold one another and explore one another in a thousand ways. Am I being too
bold Henry? I speak for myself when I tell you that my body reacts to your
letters in increasingly physical ways. I find myself massaging myself, my
eyes closed, imagining that it is your hands roaming over me. I get an
exquisite feeling below that I can't describe except that it is consuming
and beautiful. I can't help but feel that you are experiencing something
similar. Oh that we could experience it together! Henry, I hope that you
won't be offended by my boldness or by my naiveté. But we will see this
thing through to a true friendship based on love and affection.
Please write soon and tell me your most intimate thoughts.

Very lovingly,
Elsa

A day or two passed before Henry answered Elsa's last letter. He
hesitated because he tried to compose himself. He was definitely aroused,
so much so that he masturbated twice each day in this interim. For Henry,
that was unusual but it, nevertheless, indicated his state of
excitement. Finally, on the third day, he replied.

Dearest Elsa,
Your most lovely letter received. Oh what a joy it was to have you
describe your intimate feelings. For two days, now, I have been in ecstasy,
wandering around the apartment in a wonderful state of excitement, thinking
of you every moment. I carry your last letter around with me; I sleep with
it under my pillow; I touch it; I caress it; I press it to my most intimate
parts of my body as if in this pressing, somehow, I will get
fulfillment. Needless to say, I was terribly aroused and had to bring
myself to a climax almost every day. My penis cries out for you; it asks
you to caress it, love it, kiss it. I, too, cry out for that intimacy with
you that will demonstrate my love for you. I have daily removed your
clothing piece by piece and lovingly pressed it to my body. I removed your
shoes and stockings. I kissed your feet tenderly, my tongue tasting the
soles and toes of your lovely feet. It inched upward to your knee as I
raised your dress to feel and smell the warmth of your loins. Then, I
removed your dress. Your loveliness was there to behold. I removed your
bra, kissed it, and tenderly and fondly kissed each of your breasts. I
lingered long on your nipples and they responded to me with a hardness that
signaled your pleasure. Then slowly, I removed your panties. Oh how I
shuddered at the sight of your lovely vagina. I shuddered even more at the
magnificent sight of your total body and person before me, naked. I knelt
before you and let my tongue search your innermost crevices. I began at the
navel, tasted, kissed and let my tongue slide down to your vagina. As I did
so, my hands tenderly massaged your breasts. But the loveliness of your
vagina was something to behold. With your legs spread apart, I kissed your
groin and playfully let my tongue caress your labia. I tasted your pubic
hair, and let my tongue dive slowly into the inner recesses of your wet
vagina. I say wet because I imagined you in a state of excitement similar
to mine. I continued to probe those recesses, concentrating on your
clitoris, which responded with a rigidity. I suckled here as a newborn,
urged on by your sighs and moans of ecstasy. I saw you respond to my loving
with a tremor and then a deep sigh of love as you pressed my head and
tongue deep into your vagina and screamed as you experienced the joy of
release and orgasm.
Picture me, dearest Elsa, sitting here nude, hard and erect, writing
these lovely words of love. My arousal will culminate in an orgasm and, in
that release, I will be with you, loving you, sharing your joy of release.
Till next time, I remain,

Your slave and loved one,
Henry

Immediately afterwards, Henry sat on the sofa with outstretched
legs and closed eyes and reconstructed his letter and lovemaking. His
nakedness, his rigidity, his precum arousal urged him to tenderly massage
his testicles, his stomach, his nipples, his gray pubic hair, giving full
attention to his shaft, which stood large, wet, and stately. His hand moved
slowly up and down, massaging his prostate oozings into the head, the
foreskin sliding on and off the head of his dick until the moment of
truth. He felt his fluids rising in his testicles until his entire body
responded to his touch. "Oh my God, he screamed. "Goooooooddddd!
Gooooooddd! Goooddd! Goodd! God!" trailed off into that final exquisite
ejaculate that landed on his belly. He collapsed in a state of complete
exhaustion on the sofa and dozed. Elsa's reaction to Henry's last letter
was immediate. She, literally, couldn't contain herself. She paced the
living room floor dozens of times, reading and rereading the letter. Then
she sat in her favorite chair and continued with additional rereading. She
hung on every word, every image, every innuendo, trying to extract every
last ounce of meaning from his words. Then there was her arousal. She went
to the bedroom, took off all her clothes, and lay naked on the bed, once
more rereading Henry's letter. This time, however, she tried to reconstruct
Henry's scene of loving. She felt her breasts and rubbed her nipples until
they were hard and sensitive. She let her hands roam over her stomach, her
pubic hairs, the inside of her groin, her feet, and, finally, her
vagina. Her palm rubbed the outer part while her finger searched out her
clitoris and the inner warmth and wetness of the inner walls. She raised
her legs in a V and spread them to get the maximum penetration and
feeling. She laid this way for over an hour, rubbing, feeling, tasting
until her entire being cried out for closure. She rubbed harder now,
visualizing Henry's hard cock penetrating her agonizingly hot cunt. She
felt him deep inside her, thrusting deep into her cunt, his balls beating
her ass. She felt his hard shaft begin to swell and spend its precum juices
inside her. Finally, she imagined his hot cum hitting the inside of her
vagina with force to which she responded with her own juices, both arriving
at a simultaneous climax of epic proportions. She came forcefully, her
entire body dancing to the rhythm of her orgasm. She screamed a muted
scream and lay for two hours on her bed of passion, enjoying the warmth and
glow of this special event. Later that evening, she wrote Henry.

Dearest and loveliest Henry,
Your last letter sent shivers down my spine. I spent the entire day
in your company afterwards. I disrobed and lay on my bed naked, attempting
to feel your presence near me and in me. Oh how I wanted you; Oh how I
needed you. I want to do all the things you asked me. I want to suck your
penis and balls; I want to kiss your every part: your eyes, your nose, your
mouth, your chin, your neck, your nipples, your feet, your toes. I imagined
all that you described and rubbed my clitoris until I came to a most
glorious orgasm. Oh Henry. It was beautiful and you were with me
throughout. I'm enclosing a polaroid of me lying on my bed naked. I wanted
you to see my bed of passion. I am grateful to you for inspiring and
teaching me how to love.
I anxiously and sensuously await your next letter.

With much, much love,
Elsa

The photo was a surprise to Henry. Elsa was everything he
wanted. He immediately disrobed, sat in his favorite chair and began
manipulating his cock and balls as he devoured Elsa's picture. He relived
his wildest fantasies through the picture. He touched the picture to all
parts of his body so as to gain the maximum satisfaction from it. His cock
hardened as never before with this new stimulation. He reached for his
Polaroid and took several shots of his hard cock close up. Droplets of
precum were visible on the end of his dick. Then he set the timer, stepped
back, and took several of his entire body. He was surprised how
photographing himself aroused him and he decided to see it to completion,
an orgasm. It brought on a new sensation, the desire to see himself after
an orgasm. Afterwards, he took pictures of the cum as it lay on his belly,
his cock, his hand and his balls. After that, he rested, thinking new
thoughts and proposals for their lovemaking.


Chapter 17

Henry - Part Two

Henry wasted no time in pursuing his long distance love affair more
intensely. He thought he might enliven their discussions by enhancing the
visuals. So he went to the nearest adult book store and purchased an
assortment of dildo's. He would forward some to Elsa and keep some for
himself. He purchased two medium sized dildos and two large 12 inch
ones. This would do for the moment, and, hopefully, provide greater
stimulation to their loving. He returned home, packaged a set for Elsa
along with a letter, and immediately mailed them. His letter read as
follows.

Dear Elsa,
I received your lovely letter. Needless to say, I felt your passion
and love and reciprocated in kind. I lay on the bed naked and made love to
you in the most intimate of ways. I had an excruciatingly beautiful orgasm
and, after recovering, I went to an adult bookstore and purchased the items
enclosed in this package. The dildos are for your personal
gratification. But more, they will represent me in your lovemaking. More
so, I am looking forward to some Polaroids of you using these so that I
might vicariously be present in your lovemaking. Another letter will follow
soon. Let me close, however, saying that I love you deeply and
passionately.

Your slave and lover,
Henry

Elsa received the package and, literally, tore it apart. She didn't
know what to expect, but, of late, anything from Henry gave promise of new
horizons, new adventures, new desires. And she wasn't
disappointed. Although she heard of dildos, she had never seen one or held
one in her hand. She gasped when she saw them and, as if it were Henry's,
took the large 12" cock and caressed it. It had such fine detail, down to
the veins in the cock, and, in truth, was a study in anatomy. She
tasted. She placed the cock in her mouth and let her tongue and mouth sense
the pleasure of loving Henry's cock. She spoke, "Oh Henry, I want your cock
in my mouth and in me. Let this be you." She raised her dress and slid the
dildo lightly and gently over her vagina, slightly teasing the opening of
her cunt and clitoris. She placed it between her legs and felt its length
and strength as it rode from the labia to the ass hole. Aroused now, she
disrobed completely, stood naked before a full-length mirror in her bedroom
and repeated the teasing. She sucked it; she rubbed her nipples with it;
she let it roam about her body; she let it massage her buttocks and her ass
hole; she immersed it into her cunt. Then she lay on the bed, with the
Polaroid on a timer and took picture after picture of the dildo in various
positions. She took a close up of the dildo in her mouth; she took a number
of pictures of the dildo in varying degrees of depth in her cunt, so that
Henry could have a sense of it going in and out of her. By this time, she
was terribly aroused and the juices of her cunt began to flow freely on
their way to an orgasm. She let it happen. She rode the dildo as if it were
a horse, her pelvis rising and falling to meet the thrust of this hard cock
that was Henry's. In her mind, it was Henry and the fantasy grew to such an
intensity that she orgasmed not once, but repeatedly. She lost count after
10. She then lay, drained, but happy, on her bed of passion, thinking of
Henry and what she might write him. She dozed. When she awoke, 2 hours
later, she wrote Henry.

Dearest and loveliest Henry,
Your package arrived safely. I was amazed at its content, amazed
because I had never seen dildos up close. More so, I was ecstatic. It was
you, I felt, and I lost no time making love to you. The Polaroid's will
testify to that. I wanted you to see yourself in me, loving me, penetrating
me deeply and hotly, bringing to me the most gratifying of pleasures. When
I came, my orgasms were of a continuous kind; they went on and on; I slept
2 hours afterwards, with your cock deep in me. It was you; it was love; it
was ecstasy. I love you deeply.

Your sweetheart and mistress,
Elsa

The envelope arrived at Henry's complex as Henry came down to check
on his mail.
"You've been getting a lot of mail from Elsa. An old flame, Henry?"
quipped the postman.
Henry's shyness betrayed him and blushingly, he replied, "Just an
old friend." It was fortunate that he was there. The envelope was large
and thick and would not have fit in the mailbox. Instead, it would have
lain on the counter that ran the length of the boxes for everyone in the
building to see and conjecture. He hurried into the elevator and returned
to his room to see Elsa's reaction to the dildos. And he was not
disappointed. He prepared himself. He took off all his clothes. In
anticipation, his cock was, already, semi rigid. He sat on the sofa, his
dildos nearby and opened the large envelope from Elsa. It was as he
expected and his heart beat wildly when he saw the assortment of pictures
from Elsa. His cock now stood fully erect and drops of precum were evident
on the head. He tasted as he viewed the pictures. One frontal view showed
Elsa propped in the bed, her legs spread wide in a V, her wet cunt
glistening in the light sucking on the dildo, mimicking sucking Henry's hot
cock. The juxtaposition of the cock in her mouth and the frontal view of
Elsa's cunt made Henry tremble. Another series of pictures showed the cock
in Elsa's cunt in varying degrees of penetration. If he viewed the pictures
rapidly, it had the effect of a movie film showing Henry's cock fucking
Elsa. He flipped them over and over satisfying his feeling of actually
having intercourse, his cock moving in and out of Elsa's hot cunt. In
another picture, there was a frontal of Elsa with one dildo up her ass and
another in her cunt. Her buttocks were propped on a pillow so that her
asshole was visible with a clear view of the dildo deep in her ass. The
final set of pictures showed Elsa bent over with her asshole to the camera
and her head resting on the sofa. Her asshole and her vagina were spread
wide and glistened in the light of the flash. Her tubular tits were visible
in the V between her legs. This series culminated in the same position with
the dildo deep in her ass and the other dildo deep in her cunt. Henry could
not contain himself. The precum flowed from his hot cock. With the pictures
before him, it took only moments of gentle massage of his cock for him to
come. He let it go with abandon, his hot load spurting 4 feet onto the
carpet before him. At this point, he didn't care. His screams attested to
this abandon. Ooohhhhhhhhhhmygod came out as one word, elongated, loud, and
punctuated with moans of love, pleasure, and satisfaction. His orgasm
lasted a full 10 minutes. Then he massaged his cum into his balls, his
belly and his cock. What was left he licked and sucked off his fingers and
hand. It took another hour to recover from this exquisite orgasm. He let
several hours pass before turning his thoughts to Elsa.
He was still naked and still hot, the pictures abetting his
lust. He took out his Polaroid and began taking a series of pictures of
himself. He found, since he purchased the dildos, that playful insertion of
the dildos up his ass created new sensation. For one, there was the
sensation of fullness in his ass with the large dildo's deep
penetration. He also found that sitting on the dildo on the sofa, he could
create the sensation of being fucked as his hips moved up and down. The
dildo slid nicely in and out, at the same time massaging his prostate and
creating indescribable pleasures within his loins and cock. He imagined
Elsa with a strapped on dildo fucking him hard, her tits massaging his back
as she bent over his ass and fucked him hard. So he began taking pictures,
simulating these fantasies of his. In one series, he bent over, his head on
the recliner, his asshole to the camera, spreading his cheeks so that a
close up view of his widened asshole was visible. His sphincter relaxed,
one had the impression that his hole could accept any sized cock. The same
was repeated with the dildo, a large 12" dildo, penetrating his ass. In
another series, he sat on his recliner with his legs in the air, the dildo
in his ass and his hard cock extended. One saw both the penetration of the
dildo in his hot ass and his hard cock. There were more shots of him on his
bed, kneeling, his ass to the camera with the dildo far in his hot
asshole. Another mimicked Elsa's shot of being on her back. In this case,
Henry lay on the bed, his legs in a V, the dildo deep in his ass as he
jerked off. The final series showed his cum all over his balls and
belly. Needless to say, all this posturing for the camera and penetration
was not without effect on Henry. Each picture, each fantasy heightened his
sexual excitation. Towards the end of this 2-hour photo session, Henry was
so hot he could not contain himself any longer. With the dildo up his hot
ass, he began to jerk himself off and in minutes came to another
excruciatingly beautiful orgasm. Again he screamed, the sensation being so
intense and collapsed on the bed. He dozed for another hour, the dildo
still in him. When he awoke he wrote Elsa.

My dearest and sweetest angel,
You can't imagine the effect your pictures had on me and my love
and lust for you. The pictures enclosed only testify to the surface
pleasure I received as I looked at your lovely body in different positions
of lovemaking. I attempted to replicate that for you here. When we meet, I
see you returning my love for you by fucking me with a strapped on
dildo. It will give you a new experience, an experience a woman seldom
gets, to feel and see a man penetrated. For a man, this is an utterly
sensual experience since the cock rubs the prostate and leads to an orgasm
unlike any experienced before. You will be my dominatrix and I will be at
your mercy. I shudder when I think of our first meeting, whenever that will
be. We will experience a sexual nirvana that few achieve. I must talk to
you soon or I will go completely out of my mind with passion and
love. Please keep tomorrow evening free. I will phone you and we will
share, in person, our love.
I love you, I love you, I love you.

Your slave, lover, servant, and cocksman,

Henry


Chapter 18 (Bi, Masturbation)

Henry, Part Three

The next day came at a snail's pace for both Henry and Elsa. Up till now,
neither had talked to the other. They eagerly anticipated hearing each
one's voice as well as wondering about the content of their
conversation. As evening approached both Henry and Elsa grew restive,
anxious for this moment. About 7 PM, Henry could stand it no longer and
dialed Elsa in Tennessee. The phone rang three times before Elsa picked it
up. She, in fact, was sitting next to the phone, but she didn't want to
sound too eager.
Henry: Hello! Elsa?
Elsa: Yes, it's me. Henry?
Henry: Yes, how are you?
Elsa: Frankly, nervous. I've been so looking forward to your
phoning tonight.
Henry: I, too. I've been wanting to phone since 5, but I kept
saying to myself that you might not be home. Anyway, here I am.
Elsa: Your voice sounds so nice. It's what I expected it to be. I
mean that.
Henry: Well thank you Elsa. And yours is as charming as I thought
it to be, too. Otherwise, how are you feeling?
Elsa: If you mean as related to our correspondence, then I can't
stop thinking about you and us and our letters.
Henry: Are you excited?
Elsa: A little. And you?
Henry: A lot. In fact, I'm sitting here with no clothes on. And
you?
Elsa: I'm dressed a bit.
Henry: Why don't you take your clothes off, too? Tell me what
you're doing.
Elsa: OK, Henry. I'm taking off my shoes right now.
Henry: Yes?
Elsa: Now I'm taking off my stockings.
Henry: Yes
Elsa: They're off now. Can you see my feet? They're small but nice,
and, at the moment, pink and rosy in color. I'm touching them and letting
my hands feel the calf of my leg to my knee. And you Henry? How are your
feet?
Henry: My legs are stretched out before me. I'm bending over now
and rubbing them. I feel your gentle hands on them, so warm, so
tender. When we're together, we'll lie in a reverse position on your bed
and love one another's feet and calves. I'm massaging your feet right
now. Can you feel me?
Elsa: Oh yes! It feels so good.
Henry: Where are you sitting right now?
Elsa: On a chair next to the telephone.
Henry: Do you have a phone next to your bed?
Elsa: Yes.
Henry: Why don't you go in there? It might be more comfortable for
you.
Elsa: A good idea. I have a speaker phone, too. I won't have to
hold the phone against my ear.
Henry: Great! I'll wait.

There was a slight pause while Elsa went into her bedroom and activated the
speakerphone and returned and placed the other phone back on its
cradle. Henry, meanwhile, got comfortable in his easy chair in his bedroom,
where he could stretch out and play with his cock and balls, and, if need
be, lie on his bed and talk to Elsa.

Elsa: I'm back.
Henry: Wonderful. Now take off your dress.
Elsa: Yes, I taking it off. There, it's off.
Henry: What will I see now?
Elsa: I have a bra on and my panties. My panties are a little wet
in the crotch I notice. And you Henry?
Henry: I'm playing with my cock. Little drops of precum are oozing
from the head. Do you want some?
Elsa: Oh yes! Taste it for me Henry and tell me how good it feels.
Henry: There, I've tasted. I could feel your lips and tongue over
it tasting it, too.
Elsa: What next Henry?
Henry: Now take off your bra.
Elsa: There, it's off. I feel so free.
Henry: Tell me what you see.
Elsa: I have long tubular breasts. I'm sitting on the bed and they
hang down low. I'm massaging them now. Can you feel me Henry? It feels so
good, particularly when I massage the nipple between my fingers. Now both
of my hands are massaging them underneath and on top. It feels so good. I
really feel only your hands massaging them gently and tenderly. I feel your
mouth on them Henry. What are you doing Henry?
Henry: I'm kneading my nipples real hard. The pleasure of it is
mixed with pain, but I feel you sucking them hard, nibbling on them as
well. My other hand is on my hard dick, rubbing it and my balls. In my
mind, however, my hot lips are on your tits, sucking your nipples hard. I
feel them hard. Are they hard, Elsa?
Elsa: Yes, Henry, they are very hard and sensitive. They send
shivers down my spine to my vagina.
Henry: Do you have your dildos nearby?
Elsa: Yes Henry.
Henry: Take the big one and rub it around your crotch and the
outside of your vagina. Pretend it's my cock doing that.
Elsa: I'm doing that Henry.
Henry: Insert just the head of it in your vagina and squeeze it
with your vaginal muscles.
Elsa: I'm doing that Henry and it feels so good. It's you in me,
teasing my clitoris! I can feel you. What are you doing now, Henry?
Henry: My right hand is on my hard cock now. I'm moving it slowly
up and down, pretending I'm in you slightly. The head of my dick is
wet. I'm taking the precum on my finger and putting it in my mouth. I'm
pretending that it is your tongue and mouth on my dickhead, sucking off the
juices flowing from it. Can you see me Elsa?
Elsa: Oh yes Henry. I'm so hot. The dildo wants to go in farther
and farther.
Henry: No, not yet Elsa. First, lie on your back and put a pillow
under your ass. Now take the smaller dildo and play with your asshole.
Elsa: Oh Henry, it feels so good.
Henry: Now ease it into your asshole gently. Are you doing it?
Elsa: Yes Henry. And you?
Henry: I am now putting the large dildo up my ass. I've got the tip
in right now. The sphincter is trying to pull it in. I'm holding back until
you get yours into your hot asshole. Put it all the way in now.
Elsa: It's in deep now Henry. My hips are moving up and down to
feel the penetration. It's way in me Henry and feels so good.
Henry: I'm putting my dildo all the way in now Elsa. Can you see
me? Can you see the large dildo deep in my asshole? I'm on my back, my legs
in a V position, and the dildo is deep in me. Picture you with a strapped
on dildo, facing me, sticking that large dildo cock in my hot asshole and
bending over with your hot titties on my chest, rubbing my titties. Then as
you fuck me with that long dildo, we're kissing. Your tongue and my tongue
are deep inside one another's mouth.
Elsa: Yes, Henry I can feel it all. It's so real.
Henry: Now think hard. It's not the dildo in your hot cunt. It's my
hard cock. Can you see my hard cock? Can you feel my hard cock?
Elsa: Yes, Henry. It's in me. I feel it. It's wonderful.
Henry: Now put the dildo deep inside you. I'm putting the dildo all
the way into my ass. You're feeling my hot cock in you now. Move your hips
up and down to meet the thrust of the dildo, my hot cock.
Elsa: Yes, yes Henry. Oh it feels agonizingly good. Now push your
dildo deep into your asshole Henry and feel me fucking you with that big
strapped on dildo that I have on. Can you feel me fucking you Henry? I'm
shoving it in you real hard. How does it feel Henry?
Henry: Oh Elsa, my prostate and my ass are tingling with the most
incredible sensations. I want you to fuck me hard. Ram it into me hard. Are
you doing it?
Elsa: Yes, yes Henry. I've shoved it deep into your ass. Your cock
should now be dripping heavily with the precum from your hot prostate. Is
it Henry? Is it?
Henry: Yes, Elsa. I feel it deep. I feel your hard thrust. I don't
know how much longer I can last without shooting my hot load all over
myself. But it will be in you. Think of my hot cock in you, fucking,
fucking, fucking you hard.
Elsa: I feel it Henry. I feeeeel it Henry. Oh God it feels so
good. I don't know how much longer I can hold out either. Let's work on
coming together. I want you. I need you. I want your hot sperm inside
me. Please give it to me Henry!
Henry: Ok. Let's concentrate on coming. I'm moving my hips fast up
and down. The dildo is deep inside me and I feel you pushing that dildo in
harder and harder. My precum is pouring out of my cock. I'm tasting
it. It's yours Elsa. Taste it with me. My right hand is moving faster and
faster on my hot and hard cock.
Elsa: I'm with you Henry. The smaller dildo is all the way into my
hot asshole. My legs are in a V. Can you see me? Can you see the dildo up
my ass? My hips are moving up and down, pressing that dildo deep inside my
ass. The large dildo is fucking me hard now Henry. It's your cock in my
Henry. Can you feel your hot cock in me Henry? Give it to me Henry.
Henry: Oh God Elsa, I'm getting ready to come. Are you near a
climax?
Elsa: Yes, yes, yes. It can come at any moment.
Henry: Then let's come Elsa. Let's come together. Are you ready?
Elsa: Yeeeeesss Henry. I'm beginning to climax. Oh my God, Oh my
God.
Henry: I'm coming too Elsa. It's cooommming. It's moving up from my
asshole. I'm ready to spurt.
Elsa: Henry, Henry, Henry, I'm going mad here with climax after
climax. Oieeeeeyyyyeeee. God Henry, I love you. It's coming all for
you. It's you in me. Your cock keeps pounding in me. I keep coming and
coming. Oieeeyeyeee. God. God. Henry. I love you.
Henry: Heeerrreee it comes Elsa. I'm exploding honey. Here it
comes. Here it comes. Here it
comes. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Goooddddddd. Ellllsaa. I love you. I love you. I
love you. It's splashing all over me and the bed. It's in you. It's hot and
deep in your cunt. Ohhhhhhhhhhh. It's still coming Elsa. Oh my God. Will it
ever stop? Goooodddd. Ohhhhhhh. Ellllsssa. I love you. I love you. I love
you.
Elsa: Oieeeeeyyyeeeeyyyee. Henry, mine won't either. One after the
other. Lord help me Henry. It's coming and
coming. Ooieeeeyyyee. Ooieeeeyyee. Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!
Oh! It won't stop Henry.
Henry: Oh Elsa. That was so beautiful. I'm with you honey. Keep
coming. My mouth is on your hot cunt sucking up those sweet juices. Give me
all Elsa. Don't stop. Keep coming. Taste my cum as the last drops flow from
my cock. Taste it. Taste it. I'm eating your sweet juices. Oh they are so
good.
Elsa: Yeeesssss Henry. I lie here warm in your embrace. Your cock
is now in my mouth and your mouth is on and in my cunt. Let's lie here like
this forever. I feel your sweetness and love Henry. Do you feel mine? I'm
yours. I'm yours, Henry.
Henry: And I'm yours sweetheart. I love you, I love you, I love
you. I'm licking you all over now, taking in all those juices I've missed
and that keep coming. Feel my warmth. Feel my
love. Ahhhhhhhh. Ahhhhhhhh. Isn't the peace wonderful after coming? What
will it be like when we meet, Elsa? And we will meet, soon. I promise.
Elsa: Yes, yes Henry. We will. I shall live in the glow of this
night until we do come together and love, and love, and
love. Ahhhhhhhhh. Such peace. Such quietness of soul. Such warmth that I
feel. Ahhhhhhhh.
Henry: Well sweetheart. Let's sign off on that note of happiness. I
want to lay here the rest of the night in this beautiful afterglow of love
for you. Will you do the same?
Elsa: Yes, yes Henry. I will wrap my legs around my pillow and
pretend it's you for the remainder of the night, basking in that beautiful
warmth and afterglow of our loving. I'm with you my love. I'm with you. I'm
yours. Good night sweet Henry. Write me soon. I love you.
Henry: I'm your slave Elsa. Sleep well. You're in my arms right
now. I love you and will write you tomorrow. I feel you now close to
me. Sleep dearest. Sleep in my arms. I love you. Good night.


Chapter 19 (Bi, Masturbation)
Henry and Elsa
The Finale

A couple of months passed and the passion and intensity of Henry and Elsa's
phone sex increased. The common refrain after each of these sessions was,
"We must meet. We must get together. We cannot go on this way much
longer. Our love is too great." But the distance between Ohio and Tennessee
was the stumbling block. Finally, Henry took the initiative, and, after a
particularly sensual and sexual session on the phone, he said, "Elsa, I
must see you. If it is all right with you, I will make plans for coming to
Tennessee in a week and a half. If this poses a problem, please tell me."
Elsa's response was immediate, "Oh Henry, I was hoping you would
say something like that. Please come and please stay for a period of time
so that we can get to know one another even better."
"Let me work out the particulars Elsa," Henry replied, "and I will
get back to you tomorrow evening."
"I shall wait for your call Henry. This will be the happiest time
of my life. And I hope it will be the happiest time of your life, too. I
won't be able to sleep, thinking about it. Till tomorrow, then. I love you
very much," she panted.
Henry immediately called the airlines and booked a flight to
Nashville, a week from this day. He decided to call Elsa right away instead
of postponing it till tomorrow. He dialed.
"Hello," a voice answered. It was Elsa's.
"Hello, sweetheart," Henry replied. "I've got good news. I booked a
flight to Nashville for a week from today and I will arrive in Nashville on
the 16th, a Friday, at 1:55 PM on Delta flight #2641. Can you meet me or
shall I take a cab?"
"I will be there to pick you up Henry, so don't call a cab. My
heart is racing so fast in anticipation of your arrival sweetheart. How
long can you stay?" she queried.
"If it's not an inconvenience, I can stay the week," he added.
"Oh wonderful, Henry. I'm not sure I will be able to stand the
interval before your arrival, but I'll persevere," she said.
"I, too, will die with anxiety, but I'll live with the vision of
our togetherness a week hence. Meanwhile, we'll continue to talk and
write. I'll call you tomorrow, sweetheart," he concluded.
"Bye Henry. I love you!"
"Bye Elsa."

Henry excitement over this decision led to instant arousal, in
anticipation of the week that was to come. He rubbed his cock through his
pants until he massaged it into a throbbing hardness. He had to come, his
thoughts of Elsa being so vivid. He took off all his clothes and stood
naked in front of the full-length mirror in his bedroom and massaged and
stroked his hot cock. Droplets of precum shone in the dim light of the
bedroom. He swiped it from his cock and tasted and settled onto the bed
with his dildo, his face and ass facing the mirrored closets beside the
bed. With his head propped up, he was able to see his cock and balls and
his asshole in the reflection. He toyed with his asshole, using the dildo
as his lover, inserting it partially and then withdrawing it. He did this
until his asshole accepted the entire 10 inches of the dildo, admiring its
penetration in the reflection. His cock dripped precum abundantly now, the
dildo massaging the prostate and pushing its juices to the head of his hot
cock. He fucked himself hard now, thinking of Elsa with a strapped on
dildo, fucking him deeply. He prolonged this ecstasy for over an hour until
his cock could no longer take the tension of his lovemaking. His balls grew
tighter and he felt the hot load beginning to move forward to the head of
his hot cock. His hips met this progression and heaved forward and up and
down until his ecstasy spewed forth onto his chest, belly, cock and
balls. It was an agonizingly beautiful orgasm, accentuated by Henry's loud
screams: "Oh! Elsa. Fuck me. Fuck me hard. I love you. I love you." Over
and over he chanted this mantra of love until he fell into a heap on his
bed of love and rested. A peaceful warmth enveloped him as he lay there
thinking of the week to come.
The week passed quickly for Henry. He gathered together whatever
clothes he thought he would need. But above all, he was sure to pack his
sex toys. "It would be a memorable week, indeed," thought Henry. Friday
arrived and Henry took a cab to the airport. His gait was lively and
confident as he walked through the airport to his gate. He boarded and
began his flight to Nashville on a note of optimism and love.
Elsa met him as planned and they immediately drove to her house. In
the car, his hand searched under her dress for the warmth of her pussy and
he was abundantly rewarded by her wetness and response, her legs apart,
welcoming his warm hand on her hot pussy. Henry tasted and let her taste
the fruits of her own passion as they drove home. They drove into the
garage, closed the door, and kissed passionately in the car. Henry drove
his hot tongue deep into her mouth and Elsa responded in kind, sucking
Henry's hot tongue, thrusting her own deep into his mouth. Henry's hands
found his way to her breasts and fondled and massaged them with force,
unhooking her bra in the process. He slid the top of her dress down from
her shoulders and buried his face in her abundant, tubular breasts, taking
each breast in his warm mouth and sucking gently and tenderly her swollen
nipples. "Oh Henry, come, let's go in and lie on the bed and love with
total abandon. I need you Henry. I want to taste and feel your whole
body. I want to feel your hard cock in me. Please. Let's go," she
exclaimed.
They didn't take the bags from the trunk. They entered and Elsa led
him promptly to the bedroom where she stripped the top covers with a flick
of her wrist as Henry held her tightly from behind, removing her bra, her
blouse, her skirt, her panties as Elsa kicked off her shoes and stood
before him with only her stockings on. Henry kicked his shoes from his
feet, tore off his shirt and pants and fell to his knees before Elsa's
graying pussy hairs and dove into her hot wet cunt with his tongue, nose
and chin. At the same time, he positioned her toward the bed until she fell
into its center. He crawled atop her, straddling her breasts and drove his
hot, wet, throbbing cock into her mouth, fucking her with abandon as his
right hand reach behind him to massage her pussy while his left hand rubbed
her hot nipples. The sexual tension was extraordinary. Henry and Elsa both
knew that their pent up love needed immediate release and Henry moved his
hot cock from Elsa's mouth and inserted it deep into her hot cunt, raising
her legs high so that he might penetrate her deeply. He fucked in earnest
now, thrusting deep into Elsa's hot, wet, creamy cunt. Elsa's orgasms began
with intensity. Henry pumped harder and fucked deeper, thrusting so hard
her breasts bounced and the clap of his balls hitting her asshole echoed
through the bedroom.
"Oh Henry, fuck me hard, harder. EEEEEEE. Henry, fuck me, fuck
me. Oh God Henry don't stop. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh Henry!!!!," she
screamed. Henry's thrusting was equally loud, "Oh Elsa, it's everything I
thought it would be. Feel my hard cock in you. Your warmth is
indescribable." Each sentence was punctuated with a deep thrust and Henry's
own exclamations of love and lust, "Oh Elsa, I love you; I'm going to give
you my all, my love juice; my cock; my balls. Take it Elsa. Oh God Elsa I'm
in ecstasy. Oh God Elsa take it; take it Baby; take my hot cock and balls;
take my hot cum." With that he exploded. Elsa's orgasms continued to
increase at each thrust.
"Ooooeeeeeiiiiieeee, Henry. Don't stop. Fuck me hard. Fuck me. Fuck
me. Oh God. Don't ever stop. I feel you deep in me; I feel your hot cum
spurting all inside me; fuck me Baby; fuck me. Oh Goooooddddddd!" The
screams and the moans continued unabated for 5 minutes after which Henry
collapsed beside Elsa, his cock still in her, his legs entwined, his arms
pressing her close into him, their mouths touching, kissing, tasting each
other's eyes, nose, chin, brow. And then came the quiet of the
afterglow. Neither spoke for the next 15 minutes. They lay side by side,
touching, feeling, loving, savoring each other. Their conversation began
with groans and moans of love and some light banter about the bags still
being in the car. They lay there for another hour, tasting each other's
body, kissing tenderly, touching, feeling, loving. Finally, they rose to
shower, unpack, and settle in to a week of loving.

After dinner, they relaxed on the sofa in the patio enclosure,
enjoying one another in a woodsy setting, a setting hidden from peering
eyes of neighbors. Henry sat with his shirt open; Elsa's head lay on his
lap, her feet extended. Henry massaged her breasts gently under her
blouse. He could work his hand down her belly under her pants and massage
her warm and moist cunt. Elsa opened Henry's zipper and opened his pants so
that her head might lie on Henry's cock and balls, allowing her to
alternate between sucking his balls and his cock while Henry massaged her
breasts and pussy. They loved this way for a couple of hours, at the same
time talking of their love for one another and their future as
lovers. Henry loved the warmth of Elsa's breath on his cock and balls and
crotch while Elsa enjoyed Henry's probing of her vagina with his warm hands
and fingers. Darkness set in on the patio and they decided to get a little
more comfortable, stripping naked, her head still on Henry's lap and cock
and balls, his hands freer to roam over her hot and lusting body. Another
hour passed in their lovemaking and each grew more restive in their search
for deeper exploration and loving. Elsa said it first: "Henry, let's go in
on the bed where we can be more comfortable." They stood naked, embraced,
and proceeded to the bedroom. They lay on the bed, the lights dimmed,
loving uninhibitedly. In a 69 position, they began to love each other's
feet, sucking the toes, kissing the soles of their feet, massaging their
calves and groin. Their hands roamed freely, Elsa on Henry's cock and
balls, her finger playfully diving into Henry's asshole; Henry, too,
massaging Elsa's hot and wet cunt, his fingers playfully inserted into
Elsa's asshole and cunt.
Henry spoke first, "Elsa, strap on the dildo and fuck me gently. I
want you to do with me what you want." Elsa didn't hesitate. The bottom
drawer of her dresser contained all the toys Henry had sent her and she
strapped on the huge 12" dildo and told Henry to lie on his back, with his
legs outstretched and in the air. She held his legs high and gently probed
his relaxed asshole, the dildo moving in and out slightly but
tantalizingly. Henry began to respond. His hips moved with Elsa's
thrust. At the same time, he enjoyed the visual of Elsa on top, dominating,
controlling, her tits hovering just above his mouth. His asshole now
totally relaxed, he begged Elsa to thrust deeper into his hot asshole. Elsa
obliged, fucking him hard, her hips grinding against Henry's rigid cock,
his legs outstretched to afford the deepest of penetrations. The moans
accented Henry's passion, "Oh Elsa, honey, fuck me. Fuck me hard. Oh God
Elsa, it's lovely. Don't stop." But stop she did and lay on her stomach,
her head between Henry's legs, his ass upraised high, and inserted her
tongue deep into his asshole. She alternated these rimmings with her
fucking him deep. Henry was in an agony of ecstasy as she drove the 12"
dildo as well as her tongue deep into his ass. His cock dripped with
precum, which Elsa licked and sucked in those intervals of exchanging
positions from fucking to rimming.
Elsa then spoke, "Do it to me now Henry." Henry rose, his cock hard
and wet, knelt between Elsa's legs, and fucked her ass deeply and
violently. His thrusts were deep and with abandon, Elsa massaging her
clitoris with her finger as he did so and exclaiming loudly, "Henry, don't
stop. Fuck me. Fuck me hard. Slip your cock into my vagina, too,
Henry. Please, go back and forth. Please Henry, fuck my ass; fuck my
cunt. Please! Oh God Henry, it's so lovely. Don't stop."
Elsa's whole body began to respond. Her orgasm began in her
bladder, spurts of urine shooting out, bathing Henry's cock and balls with
its warmth. Henry responded to this sexual abandon and lust and thrust
deeper until he shot deep into Elsa's cunt. They were bathed in Elsa's
urine and cum as well as Henry's hot load. But it didn't stop there. Elsa's
orgasms continued without abatement and Henry plunged his face into Elsa's
cunt, sucking the juices, the urine, the cum, groaning with lust, mingling
his moans with Elsa's screams, "Oh my God, Henry, don't stop. Take all of
me, all of my hot juices. I'm yours totally. Love me, suck me, lick me,
fuck me. Oeeeiiiieee, Henry, I'm can't stop coming."
The juices kept coming, Henry now moving his whole body over Elsa's
cunt like a towel, absorbing the urine and the orgasmic fluids as they
poured from Elsa's hot cunt. He inserted his cock once more in Elsa's cunt
and moved his urine and cum bathed face toward Elsa's and they kissed deep
as Elsa continued to pour her juices onto Henry's cock and balls. Their
hips ground together in this stew of juices and love until Elsa's screams
subsided and their bodies collapsed, intertwined and wet. Their loving
continued for another hour, each enjoying the abandon with which they
fucked and sucked and tasted of each other. Afterwards, they showered,
changed the bed linens, and lay together for the rest of the evening in
deep love, restful love, total love.
The night was punctuated by intervals of loving. Once, Henry awoke
to find Elsa sucking his hard cock. He shot his load quickly this
time. Several hours later, he woke to another hard on, this time with Elsa
asleep, her body in a fetal position. He slipped his hard cock into her
cunt from the rear and fucked her gently. Her body responded with thrusts
of her own, his cock diving deeply into her cunt and her ass until he shot
his hot load into her ass. Towards morning, Henry awoke to find Elsa
kneeling doggie style, her ass raised high, her cunt responding to the 12"
dildo with which she fucked herself. She ordered Henry to mount her ass and
fuck her deep as she manipulated the dildo into her hot cunt. As she was
about to come, she had Henry lay with his face under her cunt as she ground
her hot cunt into it and fucked his mouth as his tongue dove deeply into
her cunt. And so it went the entire week. Neither fatigued in this sexual
Olympiad; they entered into each session with renewed vigor and intensity.

In the middle of the week, Elsa arranged for a picnic at a National
forest preserve nearby. It was an idyllic day and they chose a spot deep in
the forest near a deep stream. They ate, slept, and loved in this Eden like
setting. At one point, Henry suggested that they skinny-dip in the
stream. Once in the water, their bodies merged as one, Henry's hard cock
nestled deep in Elsa's cunt, his hands firmly on the cheeks of her ass. Her
legs entwined Henry's hips as he held her close, their lips touching, his
cock moving in and out in a rhythm that was barely noticeable at the
surface of the water. But his cock dove deep into her cunt and this slow
dance of love continued for over an hour until they both came in a rush of
warmth and love. As usual, Henry came first while Elsa continued to have
long and intense orgasms. It was Henry's fortune that his cock remained
hard as he continued to pleasure Elsa's cunt beneath the waters of the
lake.

The week came to an end too quickly. But it ended on the happy note
of realizing they needed one another and wanted one another. They parted
with the agreement that Henry would move in with Elsa in a month.



Chapter 20 (Lesbian)

Marjorie

Marjorie moved into Carter Court soon after her husband's passing.
At 68, she seemed too young to consider a senior development, but
loneliness and problems of maintaining a house colored her decision to
move. She missed her husband, for sure. Her thoughts of him and her
having intimate sex were still strong and were resolved mostly by
masturbating for relief. At Carter Court, she didn't know what to expect,
but many of those doubts were dissipated quickly when several of the women,
notably Louise, another 68 year old, took Marjorie under her wing. This
was a new feeling for Marjorie. In her former world, she was mostly
preoccupied with matters of the home, her husband and her daughter. At
Carter Court, her only concerns had to do with institutional living, eating
and sleeping, notably. Otherwise, she was free to enjoy life at its
fullest. Carter Court provided those outlets frequently. Trips,
excursions, dinners at local restaurants were all part of that social
scene.
So when Louise introduced herself and offered her assistance at
settling in, a clue to how she was to enjoy life at Carter Court began. It
began with Louise's daily presence in guiding her through the events of the
day. It began with side excursions in Louise's car to the malls. It began
with interesting side trips to neighboring towns and cities. It began with
overnight stays at inns and resorts throughout the state and out of state.
In all, a comfortable intimacy between Marjorie and Louise began to
develop. Marjorie wasn't at all conscious of those intimacies, at first.
Sometimes it would be Louise's hand on her shoulder while they walked.
Sometimes it would be Louise's hand on her thigh as they whispered a
comment to one another. At other times, it would be a hug or a friendly
kiss. But she felt comfortable in this relationship throughout. In fact,
she even missed Louise at times and wondered about this newfound interest
in the day-to-day sharing with another woman. For it was the first time
that she ever felt so close to another woman.
On those overnight trips to other cities, sharing a room with
Louise brought on new feelings. At first, when they bathed or showered,
modesty ruled. They avoided nudity. When Louise showered, it was behind a
closed bathroom door. It was the same with Marjorie. But as the
relationship matured, each relaxed in these circumstances. There were
times when Louise would leave the bathroom door open. Marjorie would, too.
There were the shared glimpses of each one's nakedness. Marjorie found
herself looking at Louise's body with a new curiosity. Louise's breasts,
for one, were quite different. The aging process made them less firm and
more pendulous. And compared to her own, less firm. But they were
attractive, nonetheless. Once, after an exhausting trek around Niagara
Falls on one of their trips, they came back to the motel, showered and
collapsed on their respective beds for a nap before heading out for an
evening on the town. Louise lay naked on the bed with only a bath towel
covering her. As she slept, the towel slid off and revealed Louise's cunt
and breasts in all their glory. Marjorie couldn't help but look and
observe Louise in her near state of nudity. Her cunt hairs were shaved at
the edges. But the lips of her vagina resembled her own, full and moist.
A new feeling came over Marjorie, the feeling of lust, the wonder at what
it would be like to love and be loved by another woman. Her mind
envisioned their two bodies entwined, their legs criss-crossing in a V,
their vaginas and clitorises rubbing one another. She felt the warmth of
the friction and the passion of the moment. She knew she was excited after
she left her fantasy world and felt her own vagina, which had moistened
noticeably. Both her hands began to play on her vagina, tickling,
massaging, penetrating her now hot cunt and clitoris. She continued this
playfulness, her eyes focused on Louise's nude body as she lay on the bed
next to her. Her imagination had them together, feeling the warmth of
their bodies. She saw Louise kneeling over her, their cunts at each
other's face, and felt Louise's tongue toying and manipulating her hot and
hardened clitoris. Suddenly, she felt the rush of her orgasm envelope her
fingers and her hand. The intensity was such that it took everything she
had not to scream her ecstasy. She tasted her love juices and, covering
herself with her towel, slept. She woke to the sound of Louise washing in
the bathroom and shouted, "Is it time to go? I sure slept. The walk must
have really done me in."
Louise laughed and replied, "That makes two of us. I don't
remember a thing since laying down."
As Louise washed, naked, Marjorie lay on her side facing the
bathroom and admired Louise from a distance. She noticed that her arousal
and curiosity continued, particularly as Louise bathed her crotch and cunt
in the basin waters. From her vantage point, her cunt hairs glistened in
the bright light of the bathroom and accented the protrusion of her pubic
area. When Louise finished, Marjorie asked, "Finished? I'll wash and get
ready now."
Marjorie moved into the bathroom, comfortably naked, and began her
libations. Louise, meanwhile, sat near the TV, ostensibly watching CNN,
waiting. But Marjorie couldn't help but notice Louise taking long and
studied looks at her as she washed. The bathroom mirror allowed for this.
A new feeling arose. She began to enjoy Louise's gazes and positioned
herself so that Louise could gain a maximum view of her tits, cunt, and
ass. Bending over the sink gave Louise a full view of Marjorie's tits.
Pretending to drop a towel and stooping over allowed Louise a full view of
her cunt and asshole. She even resorted to stretching under the guise of
doing an exercise that allowed Louise to enjoy the movements of her body.
Then she dressed and the two went to dinner.
That night, they returned to their motel visibly happy and slightly
tipsy from the drinks they had at dinner. Both decided to get to sleep
since they had another long day ahead of them. The night was warm and
Louise announced that she was going to sleep in the nude. Marjorie agreed,
"Yes, I think I will too." With that, they turned out the lights and went
to sleep. But it was a light sleep for Marjorie. She woke a half hour or
so later and glanced at Louise who lay with her head raised and her legs
slightly elevated. The neon of the motel signs shone dimly into the room
and fell directly on Louise. Marjorie noticed some movement of her hands
and it became clear that Louise was massaging her vagina in a slow circular
manner. She gave full attention to the labia of her cunt, but extended the
massage to her stomach and her inner thighs. At the same time, she could
tell that her head faced Marjorie, taking in her body and her nudity. Then
the action became more and more focused. She could see Louise's finger and
then fingers sink deeply into her vagina, massaging her clitoris with a
concentrated vigor. Her hips rose to meet the thrusts and her pelvis began
to gyrate with greater intensity. Then came the stifled moans of pleasure
and satisfaction as Louise came, her words garbled but intelligible, "Oh!
Baby. Oh! Marjorie." Her passion persisted for several minutes and ended
with her tasting her love juices, licking her hand and fingers of her warm
cum. With that, she turned and slept. The scene was too much for
Marjorie. She felt her wet cunt and searched for the release that she
needed. Her hands went to her hot cunt and massaged, her fingers coming to
play on her hot clitoris until she came abundantly and ate the warm, sticky
juices and slept.
After two days more at Niagara Falls, they returned to Carter Manor
and their day-to-day routines. They decided to sign up for an exercise
course at the Y. This enabled them to exercise daily and, Marie thought,
"To get better acquainted with one another's body in the nude." Marie
began to look forward to these sessions for that very reason. She could
study Louise's body up close and fantasize their lovemaking. She would
come home after each of these workouts and lay in bed visualizing Louise's
and her bodies in intimate contact, loving, caressing, touching, tasting.
Often, invoking these images were enough for Marjorie's arousal. More
importantly, these invocations always led to magnificent and intense
orgasms.
Unknown to Marjorie, Louise replicated these intimacies in the
quiet of her own apartment. Marjorie suspected as much since she
remembered Louise crying out her name at the moment of orgasm at the motel
in Niagara Falls. Like Marjorie, Louise, too, would come home, lay naked
on her bed and take out a vibrator she had and gradually massage her cunt
and clitoris into ecstasy, always crying out Marjorie's name at the moment
of truth. Afterwards, she would lay there and conjure up ways of seducing
Marjorie. She decided to invite Marjorie to her apartment the next day
after their exercise session and broach the question in terms of
loneliness.
On their way home from the Y the next day, Louise asked, "Are you
doing anything special Marjorie? How about coming up and joining me for a
drink?"
Marjorie smiled and accepted instantaneously. "Louise, I was about
to ask you the same thing. I would love to."
Entering Louise's apartment, Louise said, "Make yourself
comfortable Marjorie. Take your shoes off and think of yourself at home."
At the same time, she asked, "What are you drinking? Martinis, as in
Niagara Falls?"
"That's fine, Louise," Marjorie replied as she kicked off her shoes
and relaxed on the sofa.
Marjorie's martinis had an extra kick to them and before long both
Marjorie and Louise were in a giggly, bawdy mood, reminiscing over
c***dhood and adult traumas. Inevitably, the subject of loneliness came
up, abetted by Louise's prompting, and the discussion got around to sex and
missing their respective husbands and the fun times. Louise led the
subject around to masturbation as a form of release and admitted openly to
Marjorie that this was her only release for the last 5 years. Marjorie
felt a twinge of lust in her crotch at Louise's admission and found herself
agreeing with Louise.
"I do the same thing, Louise, but it's so lonely. Do you ever
crave to have another fellow being around enjoying it with you," she
queried. Louise noted the ambiguity of the question but chose to ignore it
for the meaning she preferred, namely masturbating with Marjorie.
So she quickly added, "Yes, it gets quite lonely and I've, of late,
gotten around to thinking of the two of us sharing this moment. I hope you
won't be offended by my candidness."
Marjorie responded with the answer Louise had been hoping for, "Why
Louise, why should I be offended. I find it gratifying that you think of
me as such a close friend. I'm afraid, though, that I'm a bit
inexperienced at this."
Louise lost no time and moved across to the sofa, kneeling before
Marjorie, and in a voice husky with excitement said, "Let me show you."
With that, she gently removed Marjorie's sweatshirt and bra and kissed her
breasts tenderly, taking each nipple into her mouth and sucking gently.
Her hands, too, were active. They slid her slacks and panties off in one
movement, and, in the same motion, Louise's head found Marjorie's warm
labia. Then she moved Marjorie's legs onto the sofa so that she lay prone,
her naked body now being smothered with kisses and caresses from Louise's
mouth and hands. In an instant, Louise, too, stripped and, kneeling before
Marjorie's nakedness, loved her as never before. Tenderness was the
hallmark of Louise's loving. Her mouth and tongue bathed Marjorie from
head to foot. She began with tender kisses of her eyes and face and mouth.
She continued to her breasts, loving her firm breasts with her hot mouth
and tongue. She moved lower and Marjorie shuddered as she felt Louise's
hot mouth and tongue move to her vagina. She toyed with her pubic area,
licking, sucking, tasting the inner recesses of her loins. Her hot tongue
probed the exterior and interior of Marjorie's cunt, diving deep into its
warm and moist cavities, sucking the abundant juices that were beginning to
flow from her cunt. Marjorie's body began to respond to this hot
lovemaking. Her hips began to gyrate and move in synch with Louise's
tongue as it fucked her hot cunt. The sensations became unbearable as the
movement increased and it wasn't long before Marjorie felt an orgasm
beginning in the lower groin, surging forward and enveloping the muscles of
her vagina, stomach, and ass. She screamed, "Oh Louise. Don't stop. I'm
coming. I'm coming. God, it's beautiful. Don't stop. Don't stop!
Ohhhhhhhhh, it's coming and coming. OHHHHHHHHH! OHHHHHHHHH! It's still
coming." The screams succumbed to heavy breathing and then peace with
Louise's own screams dominating. She was responding to Marjorie and her
cunt emptied its hot juices onto the carpet and ran down her leg. She
tasted and then rested her head full on Marjorie's cunt and the two shared
their unspoken joy with sighs of love and satisfaction.


Chapter 21 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation)

Frank and Woodstock

Frank had only been at Carter Court six months. A recent triple heart
by-pass necessitated this move, a move that was a little upsetting to a
person who had lived a full life. A full life! What did that mean? To
Frank, it meant a life in which the entire family was engaged in a nudist
way of life. He grew up in nudism, his father, mother, two brothers and two
sisters being involved in the naturist philosophy as far back as he can
remember. So being naked was nothing new. In fact, it was something he
relished and enjoyed. He grew up feeling the warmth of his father and
mother's naked bodies pressed close to him. He witnessed erections on the
part of his father and brothers that were taken as a matter of course.
There were the normal erections of mornings. There were the involuntary
ones. There were also the ones of arousal. Frank, too, had been part of the
Woodstock generation. In 1969, when the crowd descended on Bethel, New
York, Frank, then 38, was among that pace setting crowd.
Now, at age 67, nostalgia for those days overtook him and he
decided, one day, to drive to Bethel in an attempt to recapture the
feelings and emotions of those days. It was a 6 hour drive from Ohio, but
Frank took it easy, driven by the desire to recoup the spontaneity of those
days. In those days, he had gone with two of his friends, Paul and
Bryce. As one writer put it, "Woodstock '69: Three days of peace, love, and
music that changed the world." All of this fit into the philosophy of
family in which he was reared. Woodstock represented, among other things, a
time of experimentation, experimentation in lifestyles, radical politics,
d**gs, and communal living. Now he was alone, reliving those moments that
still evoked vivid emotions and feelings.
He arrived at the farm on which those three days played out. He
drove slowly down that country road, stopping here and there, finally
pulling off at a cattle crossing. The scene was idyllic now. The smells of
freshly mown hay permeated the air. A lone tractor trudged along a rise on
which stood the stage of those memorable days. The fence was open, so Frank
entered. He tried hard to envision the scene and the spot on which he and
his friends stood, slept, and loved. There was a lot of that. He wondered,
too, where the women of that loving had gone or were.
Lost in this reverie, he was startled by the sound of the
approaching tractor. On it sat an old farmer, graying, portly, and ruddy in
complexion. Under the bib overalls, at the chest, a dense profusion of gray
showed. Since the buttons on the sides were open, Frank could see a belly
covered with gray hair and sweat. A huge bulge in the crotch met his eye as
well. The farmer was naked under the bib overalls, an aspect Frank would
notice better than most people. His gnarled hands gripped the wheel of the
tractor and gave witness to a life of hard work. But the voice was gentle
and tender.
"Coming back for a visit after all these years?" he asked.
Frank smiled in wonderment at the question. "Yes," he replied, "but
how did you know?"
"They all come back," the farmer added. "Weekly, we get 'em coming
and roaming the fields. Feel free to do the same." There was a twinkle in
his eye as he said that. His gnarled hands wiped the sweat from his brow
and he pointed to a stand of trees on the rise. "Wander up that-a-way. It's
cool up there and you can sit quietly in the shade of the trees and
reminisce to your heart's content."
A twinge of lust flashed through Frank's mind. "I think I'll take
you up on the roaming idea, Frank responded. "Maybe, later, when your work
slows down, you can join me in that reverie."
The farmer smiled knowingly and said, "I might take you up on that"
and drove off into the field.
Frank headed up the incline to the stand of trees on the horizon.
Truly, it was cool and the view was magnificent. He found a spot covered
with soft pine needles, back far enough so that he couldn't be seen from
the road, but from which he could enjoy the scenery. The twinge of lust
came back. The sense of freedom that came from being nude in the outdoors
came back to him and he proceeded to take off his shoes, socks, pants,
underwear and shirt. He stood naked under the sky, breathing deeply the
freshness of the countryside. Partial sunlight filtering through the trees
speckled his body with luminous gold and accented the gray hairs on his
head, chest and pubic area. He walked barefooted on the soft pine matted
ground, enjoying the soft and sensual texture of the pine on his feet, as
well as the free movement of his cock and balls in the summer air. The
aroma of pine wafted through the air compounding the sensuousness of the
moment.
He lay back on his pine bed using his pants and shoes as a pillow
and closed his eyes to recall the days of '69 when love dominated the scene
before him. It was everywhere. He recalled Janie, a girl that he met,
standing naked with him, their bodies wrapped only in an old army blanket.
He remembered his cock in her warm cunt as they stood amid the throng
surrounding him. He remembered the slow, rocking motion of fucking that
went on for hours, a motion that went almost unnoticed by the bodies
surrounding them, a fucking in which the cock stood still in Janie's cunt,
each enjoying that presence in untold ways; she, because she enjoyed the
quiet presence of his cock while her vaginal muscles worked their wonders
on her and him; he, because his hard and rigid cock pulsed under Janie's
manipulation of his cockhead. And as this reverie continued, Frank was
suddenly aware that his cock stood hard before him as he lay on that forest
floor. He took it in his hand and felt the lust surge in his loins. He
stroked it slowly, gently, tenderly, at the same time massaging his
breasts, his belly, his balls, his groin. The thought came to him suddenly
that there was nothing, absolutely nothing, more beautiful than making love
to yourself in the wide-open spaces of nature. His hand moved lovingly over
his cock. The head moved in and out of his loose foreskin, dipping in the
precum juices that were abundant in their outpouring. The wetness added to
the stimulation as Frank's hand massaged the head with the soothing balm of
his own juice.
Suddenly, in the midst of this quiet and peaceful reverie, Frank
realized he had an onlooker. It was the old farmer. He stood over him,
rubbing the large bulge inside his bib overalls. They said nothing but each
felt the lust emanating from each other. The farmer stepped out of his
untied shoes, barefooted, and with one movement dropped his bib overalls to
the ground, revealing a huge, bulbous cock, throbbing in excitement,
dripping in lust. The gray hair on his chest and portly belly, shone
brightly in the partial sunlight as he knelt over Frank's face and inserted
his 10 inch wet cock into Frank's mouth. Frank's hands reached up to
massage his hot sweaty chest and belly as the old farmer moved his cock
slowly in and out of Frank's hot mouth. Frank's finger found the old
farmer's asshole as he fucked Frank's mouth and pressed it deep into the
sphincter to massage his prostate. Neither had yet spoken. But at this
juncture, the old farmer uttered a moan of delight.
This went on for a half hour or so, slowing down to stall the
climax, moving rhythmically to increase the climax. Frank's nine-inch cock
stood hard and rigid in this slow mouth fuck. At the same time, the old
farmer's ass moved back far enough in his in-and-out fuck of Frank's mouth
to touch Frank's dick. Forestalling a climax, the old farmer backed his
hard cock from Frank's mouth and moved to where he could sit on Frank's hot
and wet cock. It slid in the farmer's asshole easily and the farmer uttered
another sigh of delight. He bent down to kiss Frank's mouth, eyes, brow,
and neck as Frank's rigid cock rode deeply into the old man's asshole. The
farmer abetted this penetration by moving his ass in and out and sideways
to feel the fullness of Frank's cock in his asshole and on his prostate.
The heat and sweat of the moment heightened this sexual olympiad and became
too much for Frank. He screamed his orgasm into the hot asshole of the old
farmer. His load splashed hard on the inside of the old farmer's asshole
and prostate to which the farmer responded with his own screams. After
taking all of Frank's juices, milking him dry, he rose up over Frank,
grasped his huge, hard 10-inch cock, and exploded in Frank's face and open
mouth. A river of cum shot out, splattering Frank's eyes, nose, mouth, and
throat with warm, white cum, after which, the old farmer lay upon Frank in
a kneeling position and ate and tasted the fruit of his passion as they
tenderly kissed and loved.
The peace was such that Frank dozed. When he awoke, the farmer was
gone and the reverie complete. Frank dressed, walked slowly back to the
car, and drove to a motel where he spent the rest of a peaceful night.
Early the next day, he returned home to Carter Court a renewed man.



Chapter 22

Frank and Family (Gay, Nudism, Masturbation, i****t)

After Frank returned from Woodstock, he felt calmed. The nostalgia
for that period had ebbed now and he had satisfied his curiosity about the
time and the era of the hippies. His life at Carter Court settled into a
period of mingling with the other occupants of Carter Court. He struck up
an acquaintance with Jim and Charlie who seemed to be always together and
he grew to like and enjoy the amiability of both. Ninety-year-old Charlie,
in particular, reminded Frank of his dad and the warm response of both was
mutual. Frank sensed that Charlie and Jim were lovers or had a very special
relationship and respected that. But they responded to Frank as well. And
the trio seemed fated for each other.
One evening, as the three sat over drinks in Frank's apartment, the
discussion came around to family influences and backgrounds. Frank happened
to mention that he came from a naturist family and that all their lives his
brothers, sisters, mother and father espoused the naturist philosophy and
practiced nudism at home and in camps. This immediately piqued Charlie and
Jim's interest since they never were in a position to talk with anyone
about naturism.
Charlie responded first. "Frank, that's interesting. You must have
some fascinating tales to relate about nudism and your family and how it
affected you."
"In fact, Charlie, we were a very close family, in every way,
because of our adherence to the naturist way of life. I grew up feeling the
warmth and love of my mother and father and often look back at the physical
closeness we shared," Frank responded.
"How was that," Charlie asked. "Did you touch one another
sexually?"
"Yes, we did, Charlie," Frank added, "but we didn't think of it in
terms of sexuality. I remember feeling very natural about touching my
mother and father, her breasts and his dick. One couldn't help it. As a
boy, I sat on my mother and father's lap and cuddled and touched and there
was no sense of sexuality. I remember sleeping in their bed while they
fucked."
"That's incredible," Jim added. "I grew up under the influence of
sexual taboos and, as a result, everything I wasn't supposed to do, I
wanted to do. I remember peeking at my mother and father's nakedness and
being sexually excited by it. I would hear them fucking in the bedroom at
night and would tiptoe to the door to listen closely to their antics. I was
very aroused at these goings on."
Charlie jumped in, "Yes, I remember walking in on my father
masturbating one day. God did I get aroused. But I turned around and left
the room and, neither he nor I ever gave any indication that it ever
happened."
Jim responded to Charlie's remark with another. "Once, I walked
into the bedroom while my father and mother were fucking. I kept looking at
what they were doing and sensed some impropriety about it, which my father
simply reinforced by ordering me downstairs. In my mind, I sensed that what
they were doing was wrong and what I was doing was wrong. I think it was
that one act that made me think that sex was dirty for the rest of my
life."
Frank smiled and addressed his remark to Charlie. "There's no
question that parents can fuck up our minds on matters of sex. But in our
family there were no censures. My father had hard-ons, my brother had
hard-ons, I had hard-ons, my sisters saw these same reactions, my parents
saw them, but there was no sense of that being wrong. Once, I remember
sitting on my father's lap while he was listening to the radio. I could
feel his dick harden under me, which intrigued me. I remember squirming
around on it and then reaching down and touching it and feeling it."
"Really," both Charlie and Jim chimed in. "And what did he do?"
"Nothing. I asked him why it was hard, and he responded that it was
natural and that I get hard and all men get hard and that it was alright to
get hard. That was it. That satisfied me for the moment. But I didn't come
away with negative feelings. Oh, I was attracted to his hard cock and I
wanted to fondle it some more, but I didn't. That happened to my sister
once, too. As she sat on his nude lap, she asked about his erection in
front of the rest of us, and he replied as matter of factly as he had to
me."
Charlie commented, "Boy, I wish I had been raised like that."
"Me too," smiled Jim, adding, "but did sex ever come into the
picture at all?"
"Well, yes, it did. But I was in my fifties and my father was
living with me at the time. He was 80 at the time. In fact, he lived with
me for a number of years until he died at age 94," Frank replied.
"What happened?" Jim asked.
"Well, to begin with we slept together. We always slept in the
nude, so our bodies were always exposed to one another. My father had
erections; I had erections. That was it. On my part, I was always intrigued
by his body and his sexuality. One night, as I slept, or partially dozed, I
sensed something touching my right hand. I always started off sleeping on
my back with my hands resting beside me, my palms up. I moved my hand
slightly and sensed, immediately, that it was my father's cock. In the
dark, I could see that he lay on his left side with his dick towards me. I
kept my hand there, slowly inching it towards it. Gradually, my entire palm
lay beneath his hard cock, its throbbing 9 inches nestled in the palm of my
hand. I didn't resist. I encased the hardness with my hand, forming a fist
around it. It was very hard and he began to respond to the warmth of my
hand and my touch. He moved with a fucking motion and his cock began to
fuck my palm. I let his motion set the precedent and he fucked and fucked
until he shot a hot load into my palm, onto my leg, and onto the
sheet. With that, he slept. I, on the other hand, could not rest. My hard
cock throbbed in the darkness. I moved my hand away from my father's now
flaccid cock and tasted the fruit of his passion. I sucked the cum from my
hand and my leg and proceeded to masturbate. I sensed a movement from my
father. He changed his position in the bed, turning so that his ass now
faced my hot and hard cock. I probed gently, for fear of waking him. I slid
it over his asshole lightly, massaging his hole. My precum was abundant and
soaked it. I could feel him respond lightly, pressing his asshole towards
my hot cock. It began a slight entry. I could feel the sphincter relaxing
and I gently encouraged my cock to enter slowly. My father's body continued
to respond, moving back and forth, allowing for the reception of my hot
cock. With a sudden thrust, my father shoved his ass onto my hot, dripping
cock and began a slow cyclical movement of his pelvis, massaging my cock
into total hardness. It didn't take long for me to shoot. In that exquisite
moment of orgasm, I thrust my cock deep into his asshole. He responded with
a thrust of his own and I spattered his insides with my hot cum. I screamed
my ecstasy internally and rested. He rested, too, and we both fell
asleep. I awoke much later, my cock flaccid, but still lying next to my
father's asshole. In fact, we were lying in a spoon position, our bodies
touching, my father snoring but in a deep sleep."
Charlie responded first. "Wow, then what happened?"
Jim added, "Did either of you say anything the next morning?"
"As a matter of fact, no. I woke first and showered. About 30
minutes later, I woke Dad and asked him what he'd like for breakfast. He
looked up, smiled, gave his breakfast order and said, "What a delightful
sleep I had."
Charlie quickly added, "What about the next night, the night after
that, and the night after that?"
Frank smiled a happy smile and said, "That's the best part. We
continued this charade for a month or so, almost every night. After one
particularly hot session of sucking and fucking, however, my father
spoke. He said, 'Son, we don't need to pretend anymore that we need one
another. Let's be open and share our love for one another from now
on. OK?'" I nodded my approval, hugged him, and fell fast asleep. From that
time on, until his death, we had the most loving relationship one could
find. I still miss him terribly and will always.
There were tears in Charlie's eyes now, but there were also bulges
in Charlie and Jim's crotches. Frank noticed the bulges, rose, and knelt
before them on the sofa and groped gently. "It looks like these things need
some tender love and affection," he commented. He stood and unzipped his
fly and pulled out his semi hard cock, presenting it to Charlie and Jim's
faces as they sat on the sofa. He leaned forward a little, and Charlie and
Jim's mouth took turns sucking Frank's cock into rigidity. Frank made the
first move. "Let's strip and get on the bed and have a nice threesome," he
suggested. With that, they all rose and went into the bedroom. Charlie was
the first on the bed. Jim and Frank concentrated on him. After they
stripped naked, they began to peel Charlie's clothes off piece by
piece. They started with his shoes and socks. Once off, they massaged his
feet with their tongues and hands, Charlie basking in the pleasure of these
attentions. Then they took off his shirt, Jim sucking on one of Charlie's
nipples, Frank on the other. Next came the pants and underwear. Charlie's
90-year-old cock stood at half-mast until Frank's warm mouth and hot tongue
began exploring his shaft, wet with precum. Jim eased his head between
Charlie's legs and sucked his balls and asshole. Both massaged the rest of
Charlie's body with their hands, paying close attention to Charlie's hard
and sensitive nipples. It wasn't long before the hot juices began to well
in Charlie's balls and groin and his moans of orgasm and release began. He
pushed Frank's head down hard on his hot cock, extending the foreskin to
its maximum, at the same time thrusting his hips and his cock deep into
Frank's hot mouth. Frank's tongue simultaneously massaged the rim and the
underside of the glans, bringing exquisite joy to Charlie's face.
He groaned and exploded his hot cum into Frank's mouth, crying out
in his ecstasy, "Oh God, it's so beautiful. Don't stop Frank. Keep sucking
hard. Take all of my juice sweetheart. Take it all. Take it. Take it." Then
he lay still in the afterglow of his joy as Frank and Jim exchanged
Charlie's cum in a deep kiss. Their cocks, too, cried out for release and,
after long moments of kissing, they moved to a 69 position and began in
earnest their mutual pleasuring. Their cocks were already abundantly wet
with precum, and the stories as well as Charlie's hot orgasm, prepared them
for the passion of this mutual suck. Their timing was perfect. Playing with
each other's balls while sucking each other's cock deeply, it didn't take
long for each to simultaneously spurt their hot cum into each other's
mouths. At this, Charlie revived enough to lay with Jim, his lover, and
kiss and drink Frank's hot cum. It was an agape, a dinner of love and
affection. Afterwards, all three embraced and slept until morning in a
oneness that can only be described as tender.



Chapter 23 (Gay, Masturbation, Exhibitionism)

George


George had just turned 72. On his 72nd birthday, after being feted by the
staff and friends at Carter Court, he returned to his room happy that his
friends remembered him. His elation brought on a tinge of arousal at his
well-being. He went to his usual stroking of his cock, but decided, after a
bit, that something else was needed in his sex life. He stopped his
stroking momentarily to check the newspaper where he had seen an
advertisement that day for an adult theatre with special rates for
seniors. He remembered going to one some twenty five years ago and thought
that it might be appropriate to test this institution in light of 25 years
of change in attitudes and sexuality. He made note of the location and went
back to stroking his now hard cock. It wasn't long before his arousal led
to an orgasm, an orgasm based on the anticipation of what he might find in
tomorrow's exploration of an adult theatre.
The next day arrived quickly. George ate a leisurely breakfast at
8:00, toileted, showered, dressed casually for the trip to the theatre on
the far west side of town. The doors opened early and he was eager to make
a day of it, if for no other reason than to reassess its role in his
life. He firmly believed in the philosophy, "Use it or lose it." And he
firmly believed in researching ways of "using it," the adult theatre now
being his focal point. He drove to the area, found a parking place, and
walked the short distance to the theatre. On approaching it, he noted some
other senior types ahead of him buying tickets openly. He compared this new
openness to the furtive, self-conscious trips to these theatres 25 years
ago. He purchased his ticket for $6.00 and entered a semi-dark lobby where
he stood momentarily to adjust his eyes to the dimness. As he entered,
several men stood in the lobby eyeing George, assessing his intent, his
availability, his physical stature. George presented a pleasant image to
his viewers. He was 6 foot tall and weighed a comfortable 175 pounds. His
hair was abundant and the steel gray shone nicely in the dimness of the
theatre light. His glasses sparkled in the dim light and projected a
slightly professorial mien. He couldn't help but notice that the men and
ladies' restrooms on opposite sides of the lobby were being used by men
only, a testament to the fact that there were no women present in the
theatre. Once his eyes grew accustomed to the slight darkness, he moved to
the curtained aisle entrances of the theatre. He pulled the curtain on the
right slightly to look into the main body of the theatre. On the screen, he
could plainly see a woman with her legs raised high and a young man with a
sizable dick fucking her as he held her ankles high. Her moans were loud
and insistent, and George immediately felt a surge of desire in his
cock. But the darkness in the theatre was total. He was unable to see the
seats at all and was but dimly aware of anyone's presence in the
theatre. He entered the curtained aisle and stood at the edge of the last
row intending to let his eyes adjust to the new and near total darkness
before he proceeded to a seat. Perhaps a minute passed, and, suddenly, he
felt the slight touch of a hand on his crotch. It startled him momentarily
and he jumped back. Looking down to his left, he could make out the figure
of an older man sitting in the seat next to him. His composure returned and
he leaned slightly on the partition near the seat and the hand returned,
insistent, massaging the outer part of his crotch, his belly, and his
testicles. The surprise and spontaneity of this act caused an instant
erection and the hand continued to massage his now hard dick until George
thought he would come at any given moment. He reached down and held the
hand of his tempter, signaling that he was not ready for a climax. The hand
withdrew and George's eyes began to see more of the theatre and its
occupants.
It was a fairly large theatre. He now saw other bodies in the last
row, seated close to the older man who had massaged his cock. To his right,
in the shorter row seats against the wall, others sat. He could dimly
detect a head on someone's lap, the head moving up and down. It was clear
what was going on and he decided to take a seat nearby so that he could
continue to monitor the persons in the theatre as well as watch the
movie. He slipped into a seat on the right, just in front of the bobbing
head. From this position, he could view the entire theatre. He sat at an
angle so that he could see the bobbing head and the cock being sucked. It
was an older man, hard, naked, his pants on the floor. A middle-aged man
sucked his hard dick gently, massaging his balls as he did so. The older
man, sensing that George was watching, began to moan. It was evident that
he was about to come. The moans grew louder and steadier until George heard
him say, "Oh! Baby are you going to get a hot load. Here it comes." A
muffled scream, a violent thrusting of the pelvis were all that George
heard and saw. But he could sense the old man's passion and lust as he shot
hard into the mouth of his lover. This aroused George greatly. His cock
strained in his pant leg wanting closure, but George held back. His eyes
now completely adjusted to the darkness of the theatre. The two behind him
rose and went into the lobby and the men's room, probably to clean up. His
eyes searched the rest of the theatre and, for the first time, he saw a lot
of activity. For one, there were people walking up and down the aisles. On
the far side, he could detect a swarm of men, perhaps 5 or more, standing
around two figures, one being sucked while at the same time being
fucked. The others participated by massaging the nipples and ass of the one
being fucked and sucked; they also played with one another in this standing
orgy. About the theatre, others sat in pairs or alone, just watching or
enjoying the movie. Down in the front rows, he detected others. He decided
to explore. He rose and walked slowly down his aisle, eyeing the occupants
on both sides of the aisle. From what he could detect, most sat rubbing
their crotches, most sitting with their cocks fully exposed. When he
reached the front seats, another orgy was in progress. A gray haired man
lay naked across the lap of another, while two others massaged his body and
sucked his cock. He beckoned to George to come nearer. As he did, the gray
haired man reached out to George's crotch and began to massage. He opened
George's zipper and gently fondled George's hot and wet cock, swiping the
precum juices with his fingers and tasting them passionately. George, while
enjoying this foursome, apologized and stammered to the older man that he
wasn't ready yet and he wanted to look around. George proceeded along the
front of the old stage to the other side of the theater. Here, two men were
in the act of loving, one, naked from the chest down, the other sucking his
hard cock. They were completely oblivious to George's presence. He
continued up the aisle at the opposite side of the theater towards the spot
where the swarm occurred.
A new swarm materialized just as he got there but the center of
attraction was a new couple. He stood at the edge of this swarm and feasted
his eyes on the activities. Like before, a man stood with his back to the
wall. His cock was deep in the other man's asshole. In front of the man
being fucked knelt a middle-aged man, sucking his cock. The trio was in
sync throughout. The four other participants, George being the fifth, stood
in this melange, touching one another, watching the fucking and sucking,
kissing and massaging one another's dicks. One of the onlookers brought
George into the swarm by reaching out and rubbing George's cock, motioning
him to open his fly. But George just stood there, enjoying the voyeur in
him, feasting on the fucking and sucking motions of the principals up
close. He had never seen such close up action and stood mesmerized at the
passion and sensuousness of the acts. In this reverie of sorts, he suddenly
realized that his fly was open and a hot mouth sucked his balls and cock
feverishly. He gave in to the moment, enjoying the sensation, holding and
massaging the head that sucked his hot cock. The thrill was exquisite, but
he still wanted to explore the other avenues of the theatre and its
patrons. He gently moved his cock lover away, whispering to him that he
wasn't ready to come. He backed away a few steps, but continued to enjoy
the swarm's activities. It wasn't long before he heard the principals
moaning, signaling their finale. The fucking and sucking pace increased and
within seconds each shot his load, one into the ass of his lover, the other
into the mouth. The swarm moved closer to the principals, hands moving in
to massage the face, belly, and nipples while the afterglow of the orgasms
enveloped the two. George could feel their warmth, their peace, their
serenity and longed to experience it himself. With that, he moved to a seat
in the last row of the theatre, to take in what was happening and to bring
a calm to his very hot cock and balls. His attention moved to the screen. A
scenario of men and women in an orgy took his attention and he focused on
the close ups of cocks moving in and out of hot cunts, the participants in
obvious ecstasy as they fucked and sucked. He watched intently on their
doings and was hardly aware of a man sitting down next to him. He looked to
his left and saw that it was the elderly man who groped him when he entered
the theatre. His knee moved close to George's and they touched. Then his
hand moved to George's thigh. The warmth and gentleness of the old man's
hand surprised George and he felt a new surge of sensuality in his
groin. George reciprocated. He moved his hand to the old man's crotch and
found his cock and balls, the old man having slipped his pants off and down
to his knees. He whispered to the old man, "Wait a minute until I get my
pants down," and with a quick motion, unbuckled his belt and slipped his
pants and underwear down to his knees. They sat naked, exploring one
another's cocks and balls for a long time. Then the old man leaned over and
kissed George's neck and nipples. His head lay on George's gray hairy
chest, sucking at his nipples, his hand exploring George's groin, cock, and
balls. A tenderness overtook George and he moved the old man's head towards
his and kissed him full on the mouth, their tongues entwining, sucking,
tasting deeply.
The old man spoke. "Let's go down to the front row where we can be
freer and spread our legs. It won't be as cramped." George nodded, pulled
up his pants and underwear and followed the man to the front. There they
opened their shirts to bare their grayed chests and lowered their pants to
their knees and began their explorations anew. Their tongues entwined
again, resuming the passionate kissing of the back row. Now they were freer
to move about and their kissing was coupled with their hands feeling and
loving their backs, their nipples, their bellies, their swollen cocks,
their balls, the inner part of their groin. In all, nothing was
overlooked. Their passion grew in intensity and the old man knelt between
George's legs and proceeded to deep suck his hot cock, at the same time
massaging his prostate with his finger deep in his ass. George's body rose
to the occasion. His hips moved quickly now and fucked the old man's mouth
with a vigorous intensity. The old man responded in kind. He wrapped his
tongue around George's hot cockhead each time it thrust deep into his mouth
and sucked hard. His left hand massaged his nipples and his groin while his
right finger probed his asshole and his prostate. George began to feel the
surge of his orgasm deep in his testicles now. He signaled the old man with
his moans that his orgasm was approaching. His hands pressed hard on the
old man's head now, pushing it down, stretching the foreskin tight,
accenting the imminent orgasm. The moans grew stronger. "Oh Baby," George
cried, "take it deep. You're gonna get my hot load now Baby. God! Here it
comes sweetheart. Take it. Take it. Take it. It's yours. Ohhhhhhhh! Don't
stop. Suck it dry. Love it! It's still coming.
Take it all. Yesssss. More. Take it." The old man sucked gently
now, his head resting on George's crotch, his hands massaging George's
balls, belly and face. A few moments passed and George whispered to the old
man, "Sit and let me take you now. The old man smiled, sat, and kissed
George, exchanging some of the cum he had received in his loving. George
grew passionate at this and began to suck the old man deeply. It wasn't
long before the old man screamed his passion and shot hotly and deeply into
George's receptive mouth. The excitement of the old man's passion excited
George intensely and he sucked deeply and lovingly until the old man spent
his entire load, drop by drop into George's hot mouth. They both rested
afterwards. Later, they exchanged phone numbers and left contently, looking
forward to future encounters of even greater intensity.


Chapter 24 (Gay, Masturbation, Porn, Germany)
Ken

Now 75, Ken devoted his life to law and retired from his law practice at
74. It wasn't that he wanted to retire. But several small strokes and the
urging of his son, prompted him to take leave of his profession and enter Carter
Manor. It wasn't that he was incapacitated. On the contrary, he still led an
active life physically and sexually. A small limp was all that was in evidence
after his strokes. In any case, he felt it was time to relax in the sun and
enjoy life.
In his lifetime, he had met many interesting persons. One, in particular,
was a German director of gay porno films who had studios in Hamburg and Berlin.
Hans and Ken hit it off immediately when they met at a cocktail party
celebrating the release of one of Han's new films. As they talked, Ken revealed
some of his sexual fantasies. Hans beamed approval and invited him to come to
Hamburg and Berlin and watch and participate in his film productions. Jokingly,
yet with a hint of seriousness, he added, "I'll even assign a cameraman to you
to film you in whatever state of excitement you might be in as you watch the
filming. That way, you can come away with a small memento of your passion if
only some close ups of you jerking off and shooting. Maybe we could even fit
you into whatever filming were shooting."
"You're joking," Ken replied. "But someday I might take you up on that."
"On the contrary," Hans replied. "I'm quite serious and you might find it
very interesting."
Ken thought about that conversation and thought, "Why not take a trip to
Germany and look up Hans. The change of scenery might do me some good." He
began to plan for this trip immediately. Finding Hans' telephone number, he
called Berlin to find a convenient time for traveling to Germany.
Hans was happy to hear from Ken and replied, "You couldn't have called at
a more appropriate time. I'm beginning production on 3 new films in another
week and you might find them interesting since the cast involves about 10 young
studs that seem boundless in their enthusiasm and ability to have sex. Why
don't you come and stay with me for a month. I've got plenty of room and you're
more than welcome. Besides, I can show you the sights."
Ken was overwhelmed. He agreed and said that he would make plans to leave
at the end of the week and would get back to Hans as to the time of departure
and arrival in Berlin.
Time passed quickly and Hans met Ken at the airport. They had lunch and
afterwards drove to his apartment.
"You must be tired, Ken! Why not take a nap and we'll plan something for
the evening. Tomorrow will be another day and we'll begin shooting some scenes
at the studio in the afternoon. Let me show you the bathroom," Hans added.
Ken was keen to napping but was equally keen on napping with Hans if that
would be possible. Hans was a handsome man, in his early 60's, gray at the
temples and evidencing the savoir-faire of a man of the world. What's more, his
tight pants demonstrated a nicely formed cock that Ken would have liked to
cuddle up to. Leaving those thoughts for later, he entered the shower and began
his bath. Several minutes into his shower, his cock hardened by the thoughts of
Hans' naked body in his presence. The fantasy was about to become a reality,
however. Hans opened the shower door and stepped in, his cock throbbing. He
embraced Ken with his right arm, kissed him deeply, their tongues entwining.
His left hand reached for Ken's cock. Grasping both hard cocks in one hand,
Hans began a slow massage. The soaped dicks felt warm in Hans' hand and the
proximity of cock on top of cock moving in a gentle and rhythmic massage sent
chills through Ken's body. Just before shooting his hot load, Hans bent over
and took Ken's hard and throbbing cock into his hot asshole. It wasn't long
before Ken's hot load flooded Hans' asshole, both moaning in assent to their
mutually shared passion. Afterwards, Hans leaned back against the wall, his
cock firmly in hand, and motioned to Ken to kneel before him. Ken knelt and
received Hans' hot cock and load into his mouth, gagging at the force of the
spurt as it hit the back of his throat. He then sucked him deeply, draining
every drop of cum from Ken. They finished showering and lay in the bed naked,
arms and legs entwined and slept.
They had dinner that night, during which Hans introduced Ken to his
directing technique. He worked in a large open warehouse in Berlin. The size
of the space allowed him to create sets in the warehouse within which the cast
worked in a free and open environment. This was important because erections,
even for the young were not spontaneous. By allowing the characters in the plot
to explore and play within the bounds of the script Hans set up, erections would
come and cameramen were always on hand to film the sexual responses. Hans would
later take these filmings, edit, and create the plot he wished. He could in
these circumstances have six films going simultaneously. Thus, for example, if
a plot required six actors, then the six actors would begin sexual play and
exploration in the setting. The cameramen, at least three to each set, were
constantly filming every aspect of the sexual play. Hans insisted on close-ups
in particular. And so he prompted Ken to be spontaneous in his reacting to the
filming. He exhorted him to move freely about, fantasize, undress, walk nude,
explore his own cock, and enter into the filming as he pleased. The only
admonition he gave Ken was to never look directly into the camera. He was to
act out his fantasies with himself and with others oblivious to the constant
presence of the cameraman that Hans would assign to him alone. It was the
cameraman's responsibility to search for angles, close-ups, and positions.
The next day couldn't come quick enough for Ken. He and Hans drove to the
warehouse early the next morning and, already, the cast was improvising scenes.
In all, four films were being shot, with as many as six cast involved in each of
the scripts. Ken couldn't believe his eyes when he saw the 24 naked, muscular
men already in action. Hard cocks, sweaty bodies, sensual stroking, deep-throat
sucking, and ass fucking were all in evidence. He noted that Hans worked naked
as he directed and it was Hans who urged Ken to get into the action whenever he
felt like it. As it was, Ken's cock stood semi-erect from the time he entered
the warehouse. He undressed, feeling comfortable naked, and gently stroked his
cock as he watched the actions on the four sets. He was almost unaware of the
sole cameraman who constantly filmed Ken, whether standing solo, whether
stroking his cock, whether massaging his prostate with his finger as he watched
actors being fucked. One of Ken's fantasies was to lie inside the circle of a
group of masturbating men and have them come simultaneously all over his body as
he masturbated to an orgasm himself. On one set, such a scene was in progress.
It amounted to a circle jerk, with eight men facing off and jerking their hard
cocks passionately. Ken moved into this circle and lay on the floor naked, his
cock now very hard, pulsing. Above him stood the eight men, their feet aligned
with his body. The idea of an older man in this circle of passion seemed to
stimulate the young men and the action grew in intensity. So did Ken's hand on
his cock in anticipation of the flood of warm sperm that would soon splatter
over his body, his face, his eyes, his nose, his mouth, his chin, his breasts,
his navel, his cock, his balls, his thighs, his feet. And then the flood came.
First one, then the others released the fluids from their pent up passions and
spurted their hot cum over Ken's writhing body. The sense of release was
electrifying for Ken. The first spurt of hot cum hit his cock and balls and his
body arched upward to meet the hot wetness of the fluids splattering over his
entire body. As his body arched to meet this ecstasy, his own cock shot high
into the air, accentuated by his screams of relief, "Ohhhh my Godddd!!! Ohhhhh
my Godddd! Aaaeeeeeiiiiiii baby!!!!!!! Two of the men in this moment of
intense passion, grabbed Ken's ankles and raise his ass high as the last of the
octet knelt between his legs and drove his hot cock into Ken's asshole, the
sperm gushing in torrents and seeping out onto the sheet on which Ken lay. But
there was still more to come. After the intensity of the release ebbed, they
all lay near or on Ken's sperm covered body and massaged him gently into a state
of nirvana. Ken's only response, other than a smile of repose, was a sigh that
eased into gentle and quiet breathing, the breathing of a body in peace with
itself and the world.



Chapter 25 (Gay, Masturbation, Porn, Exhibitionism, Germany)

Richard


A little over a week had passed since Ken arrived in Berlin. His
days became routine, nonetheless a pleasant routine. He would wake each
day and, after breakfast, he and Hans would set out for the warehouse and
further filming. On this particular day, Hans suggested that Ken alter his
routine somewhat. He mentioned an adult gay movie house to which he urged
Ken to visit. It was the scene of one of his films. At that time, he
rented the theater for the day and filmed assorted orgies within the
confines of the theater. Hans assured Ken that the action in the theater
was very open and friendly and that it would be something of a distraction
from the routine of going to the warehouse every day. It wasn't that Ken
was bored with Hans or the warehouse. On the contrary, he loved every
moment of it. But this would be different and a chance for him to explore
this other world.
"When you go, Ken, try to get a seat in the last row on the aisle,"
added Hans. "This might give you a better perspective of the action. I'll
drive you there and you can spend the day, if you like. I'll see you in
the evening or the next day should you make some interesting contacts."
The next day came quickly. Hans dropped Ken off at the theater and
wished him luck. "Have fun, Ken," he added smiling.
"Thanks, I will. See you later," Ken replied.
Ken paid his entrance fee at the kiosk and entered the small lobby.
A number of people, young and old, stood around, making eye contact with
one another. Some rubbed their crotches confirming their availability.
Others rubbed their crotches in order to maintain what was an obvious hard
on. Several smiled at Ken in obvious overtures to Ken. A twinge of
interest on Ken's part surged, his cock swelling a bit, but he thought,
"I've got the whole day. Take it slow and see what the action inside is
like." With that he entered the main part of the theater and stood in the
aisle until his eyes acclimated to the darkness. The only thing visible
was the screen on which a young stud was being fucked in the ass by a
friend. He stood this way for a short moment. A hand, warm to the touch,
slid up his leg to his crotch, massaging his thigh and then his testicles
and crotch. The suddenness of this encounter surprised Ken but he stood,
enjoying the sensuousness of the moment, waiting for his eyes to adjust to
the darkness of the theater. His cock hardened quickly, reacting to the
caresses of the unseen hand. At that moment, he felt his zipper being
undone and the hand reaching into his pants to feel his hardness that now
throbbed. A second passed before his cock was out and sheltered by the
warm mouth of his hidden lover. He surmised that his lover had no teeth
since his cock moved smoothly in and out. By this time, his eyes
acclimated somewhat to the darkness and he looked down to see if he could
see his lover. As he guessed, it was an older man. His eyes had now
totally adjusted to the darkness and he saw 30 or more people spread about
the theater. He realized, too, that he was about to cum and he did not
want it too happen so early. With that, he gently held the head of the
older man to indicate that he wasn't ready yet. He stooped over and
whispered in his ear, "Later, my friend, later. Let me get my breath."
His cock still dangling, he moved to a seat a row or two removed and along
the wall so that he could take in the film and the theater simultaneously.
He sat down allowing his cock to calm itself, but maintaining the stroke
initiated by the old man with his own hand.
At this juncture, the movie held little interest for Ken. He
allowed his eyes to survey the theater. He could see that a number of
individuals sat alone. There were some that seemed paired off. In one
instance, he could see a bobbing head and he inferred that someone was
getting a blowjob. Along the front row of the theater, he could see a
number of individuals sitting next to one another, their heads moving from
side to side, obviously watching their neighbors in what looked to be a
"row" jerk. Off to the left at the very corner of the theater in the rear,
he could make out a group action. He could make out one person bent over
the seat being fucked, the other watching and playing with one another.
About 15 minutes had gone by and he saw his first lover get up to
wander about the theater. He remembered Hans' recommendation to take an
aisle seat in the last row. He rose and headed for that seat. His sight
lines improved, too. He had a full view of the theater with no glare from
the lights in the lobby. With his cock in hand, he waited for the morning
and afternoon to develop. He now noticed for the first time that the last
row in which he sat to be quite filled and busy. Couples played with one
another's cocks. Several sat completely naked, their cocks in hand,
tenderly massaging their cocks and balls. One couple took turns sucking
each other's cock. While in this observing mode, Ken suddenly became aware
of someone standing next to him. He heard the zipper first and as he
turned to look, a large cock began a slow massage of his ear, his neck, his
head, and upon turning to look, his mouth. Standing with cock hard and
wet, a gray haired handsome man stood facing Ken and probed. Ken's mouth
opened and received the fullness of this hard, throbbing cock and sucked
deliriously for a few minutes, at the same time inserting his hands into
his pants to feel the grandeur of his testicles and his warm and moist
asshole. The realization came slowly, but he was positive that this was
the same man who sucked his cock when he entered the theater. Ken decided
to let matters take their course. His lover opened his belt to allow Ken's
hands freedom of movement on his crotch. Ken, with both hands on his soft
buttocks, pressed his cock deep into his mouth, insuring a fucking motion.
A finger of his right hand probed his asshole, while his left hand massaged
his buttocks and testicles. Ken's cock throbbed as well. But he continued
sucking deeply and lovingly his lover's cock until he felt his testicles
tighten and accepted passionately the intense spurts of hot cum shooting
from his cock. To Ken's delight, it seemed endless. That in itself was
gratifying since he inferred that his lover hadn't for a long time shot his
load. Ken's gratification lay in the fact that his lover had chosen him to
spend his needed orgasm in his mouth. After he shot, he whispered in Ken's
ear to follow him to a seat in the center of the theater, where they could
talk. Ken, with his cock still hanging out, followed his lover to the
center of the theater where they sat together and fondled each other.
The interest took a totally different turn at this point. The
older man introduced himself as Richard. The German accent pronounced it
as "Reehard." He continued, "I wondered if you like women," he added.
Ken paused a moment thinking of the meaning of his question. His
hesitation was but momentary, not enough for Richard to notice. "Well, I
was married at one time. I also have a son. Does that answer your
question?" he asked. "What did you have in mind," he added quickly.
Richard answered promptly, "I met this man here, an older man. He
was with his wife. I thought it was curious that someone would bring a
woman to a gay theater. My curiosity led me to sit near them and observe.
A few minutes passed and I saw him motion to me to move closer. I obliged
and sat next to him and he immediately began to play with my cock. I
decided to let matters take their course and, before long, he had my pants
down and began sucking my now hard and throbbing cock. The fact that she
watched heightened my arousal and the orgasm was as intense as any of the
best I've had. Afterwards, he introduced me to his wife. That surprised
me but I pretended to be blasé about it. He went on telling me how he
liked to have sex with men and have his wife watch. Naturally, I asked him
if his wife ever participated. He replied that, up until this time, that
hadn't occurred. But he and his wife would be willing to give it a try.
He gave me his phone number and added that he hoped that I would give him a
call. He specifically added that, if I had a friend of my sober age, I
could bring him along. Frankly, Ken, I was a little reluctant to go alone,
but seeing you here today, and finding you amicable, I thought I might
mention it and pursue the tryst further. If nothing else happens, we might
have a good time ourselves. What do you think?"
I was flabbergasted at the proposition. At the same time, I was
curious. That familiar sensation in my groin told me to go along with the
scenario. So I asked Richard, "When will this occur?
Richard responded, "It could happen as soon as this morning or this
afternoon. All I have to do is make a phone call and see what happens. If
not today, there might be another time.
"Well then, why not make the call now and we'll take it from
there," I replied.
"Good. In the meantime, wander around. I'll find you," Richard
winked.
At the moment, I was enjoying the fantasy presented by Richard. I
fondled my cock and balls in a reverie of sorts and until, suddenly, I felt
a warm hand on my cock taking charge. I turned to see an older man,
perhaps in his 70's pressing the foreskin of my hard cock until it nearly
burst. I reached over and felt his hard cock throbbing in, his pants down
to his knees, his legs extended. I took the initiative, anticipating a
long morning or afternoon of sex. I knelt between the seats and took his
hard cock deep into my throat, at the same time, fondling his testicles and
ass. He began a rhythmic upward movement of his hips, his cock
anticipating my mouth as it bore down, my lips completely enveloping his
hardness. It didn't take long. He shot hard into my mouth at the same
time moaning his pleasure with no reserve, letting the world and the
theater know he was in ecstasy. He allowed me to savor his ecstasy, in no
hurry to leave. Perhaps 10 minutes passed. He thanked me, rearranged his
clothes, and left. My cock screamed for release at this point. But
Richard's return stayed my passion, hopefully for a moment of greater
passion. I wasn't disappointed.
"Good news, Ken. Paul and his wife will be ready to see us in an
hour or so. I mentioned where we were and how I met you and they were
delighted. Now, I suppose, it's up to us. Are you game?" he exclaimed.
"Indeed I am, Richard. My cock is bursting at the seams. Do we
have a long way to go?" I asked.
"If we take our time, we should be there in an hour and a half.
Let's leave now and let me treat you to a coffee at a café and that
should put us there in a timely manner," he added.
The coffee break, the bus ride were about right for timing. We
arrived at Paul and Helga's apartment at about noon. Paul met us at the
door and introduced us to the apartment. Helga wasn't around for the
greeting but Paul assured us that she was doing her toilette and would be
ready in a matter of moments. "Perhaps you would like to take a peek at my
Helga doing her toilette?" he whispered. Richard and I looked at one
another, smiled and nodded a perfunctory "Yes" to Paul's question. Paul
signaled us to be quiet as we tiptoed toward their bedroom. A crack in the
door allowed us to view Helga in her natural state and we took delight in
exercising our voyeurism. Apparently, so did Paul. He stood between us
and massaged our crotches as we watched. Helga, in fact, had completed her
bath and looked to be in a state of repose which was, nonetheless, very
seductive. Her right hand lay over her cunt, her middle index finger
massaging her clitoris. Our cocks anguished over this view and cried out
for release. Paul sensing our discomfort, unzipped our flies and took our
hardened and throbbing cocks into his hand. He knelt before us and
alternating took our cocks into his warm mouth, sucking hard and deep. He
paused briefly to ask, "Gentlemen, let's go into the bedroom, undress and
lay on the same bed with my wife. Do whatever you wish but let me bring
you both to an orgasm. My wife will be accepting of whatever you do to
her." We disrobed in the living room, and, naked, with Paul leading, we
entered the bedroom. Helga lay as if she were expecting us. There was no
hint of surprise. But there was a smile of anticipation, anticipation of
what might happen in this foursome. No words were spoken. Richard lay on
his back, his legs raised in a V at Helga's feet, caressing them, one hand
massaging her asshole and clitoris. Paul, naked, knelt over Richard's cock
and massaged his asshole, balls and cock with his thick and sensuous
tongue. Ken lay on his side parallel to Helga, his mouth sucking and
caressing her ample and sensitive breasts. As Paul sucked Richard's cock
and balls, Ken alternated between Helga's breasts and cunt, his tongue
sinking deep into her vagina. It was the first sound uttered. Helga's
moans began to fill the room with her excitement. In this same position,
Ken's cock dove deep into Helga's mouth and fucked her warm mouth as his
tongue fucked her hot and moist cunt. Meanwhile, Richard's passion rose to
a fever pitch adding his groans of love to those of Helga. Then came the
orgasm, intense, hot, and feverish. Richard filled Paul's throat with his
warm cum and passionately drove his cock deep into Paul's mouth. Paul then
turned to Ken. Ken moved his body towards the bottom of the bed, his head
at the base of Helga's asshole and cunt. His cock was Paul's to be had and
sucked hard and passionately. Richard, meanwhile moved toward Helga's cunt
and with his dick still hard and wet with his cum, kneeling over Ken's
face, drove his cock deep into Helga, his balls bouncing off Ken's face as
he drove his cock into Helga. The action grew intense for Ken. Richard's
balls and asshole over his face, Paul's hot mouth sucking his throbbing
cock, drove Ken into a frenzy. His hips met Paul's downward thrusts with
renewed passion. It didn't take long. Ken bellowed his ecstasy and shot
his hot cum deep into Paul's throat. Richard, meanwhile, recovered amidst
these screams of passion to drive his hot cock deep into Helga. Her moans
crescendoed as she began the first of a long series of orgasms. Richard
came once more. Paul followed, driving his hot cock deep into his wife's
hot and wet cunt and screamed his love into her. Ken, too, renewed his
vigor as Paul rose from his wife. He drove his still hot cock into Helga,
which became for her a long succession of orgasms. Spent as they were,
each took turns sucking the hot juices from Helga's cunt as Helga continued
to orgasm for the duration of the tryst. An hour or so passed. They all
collapsed in a heap upon the bed and one another and dozed. Intervals of
waking led to tender and gentle massaging of one another, in particular
Helga's warm, moist, and cum filled cunt. The loving continued into the
afternoon. Ken spoke first. "I must be going soon. I have a dinner
engagement tonight. Can we do this again, soon?" They all showered and
settled on a new time a day from now and departed, sated, calm, and at
peace with the world.



Chapter 26 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation, Germany)

Heinrich

Ken's stay in Berlin continued to be exciting. Besides having Hans
to guide him and warm him, he now had Richard, Paul, and Helga. When he
wasn't busy meeting new people through Hans, he spent his day at the
warehouse watching the filming, being titillated by the orgies that
unfolded before his eyes. There were instances too numerous to mention of
Ken easing into a scene, fucking or sucking or being fucked and being
sucked. About the third week of Ken's stay, Hans suggested that he drive
to Munich where he kept an apartment.

"You owe it to yourself to see Bavaria and the wonderful city of
Munich," he insisted. He also gave him a list of contacts to look up while
he was there, contacts who would be both amusing and helpful. "Above all,
I want you to meet Heinrich, a farmer living in the Tyrol between Munich
and Salzburg. The setting is idyllic and you won't meet two nicer people
in the world than Heinrich and his wife Maria.

Ken brightened at this suggestion and decided to leave in the
morning. "I wanted to see Munich anyway and would have before I left. But
your offer is too nice to refuse," he gleamed.

Hans added, "Stay the week. I'll come down next weekend and we can spend
the weekend meeting some friends of mine."

Ken rented a car the next day and left early in the morning. It took him a
leisurely 6 hours or so to drive to Munich and he found the apartment
handily. Unpacking, he relaxed for an hour or so. Then he decided to head
for the Hofbrauhaus, Munich's most famous beer hall, a short walk from the
apartment. Noted for its gemutlickheit, Ken took a seat near the Oompah
Band at a long table with the other denizens of the beer hall. Most of the
men were old timers, a few dressed in lederhosen, the traditional garb of
Bavaria. Ken often wondered whether the wearers of the short lederhosen
had anything under their short pants. His curiosity was akin to his desire
to see what was under the kilts of Scotchmen. It wasn't long before
introductions were made all around and the partying began. It was all
great camaraderie, singing, clapping, embracing and even an occasional
kiss. The old timer sitting next to Ken was particularly interesting. He
was a small, thin man. His gray hair poured out from under his Tyrolean
hat and accented a pair of twinkling blue eyes set deep amid his roseate
cheeks. He spoke some English and, along with Ken's high school German,
they got along quite well. The short lederhosen revealed strong legs, with
an abundance of gray hairs emanating from his thighs, flowing upward into
his crotch. An ample bulge was in evidence and, if that weren't enough,
Ken thought he noticed a cockhead oozing from the end of his pant leg.
This tantalized him and he strove to catch a closer look. Several times,
he dropped things on the floor so as to be able to reach down and get a
closer look. On the third go, Viktor, as he was called, moved to
accommodate Ken who stooped to pick up a beer coaster that fell on the
floor. In the move, Viktor's pant leg slid upward and out slid the bulbous
head of an uncut cock. If Viktor were aware of his showing, it was hard to
tell. But Ken thought he detected a playful smile on his face and
continued to drink his beer. He also sidled closer to Viktor until their
legs touched. Pressure made no difference. Viktor's leg stood rigid. Ken
even detected some response from Viktor, his leg pressing back toward Ken.
There was no mistaking, at this point, Viktor's willingness to go along
with the seduction. In fact, shortly after the leg rubbing began, Viktor
placed his left hand on Ken's leg and moved it suggestively along the
inside of the groin, stopping short of feeling Ken's cock which by this
time stood rigid. With that, Ken's right hand moved toward Viktor's leg
and let it roam freely along the bare knee protruding from the short
lederhosen. Having made this initial contact, he let his hand move even
more freely. It found its way into the pant leg, following the
sensuousness of the hair that seemed to thicken as it inched forward along
the groin toward the crotch. He wasn't far into the pant leg when he
encountered Viktor's rigid cock, its head wet with excitement. It had to
be anywhere from 7 to 8 inches in length with a circumference of at least 5
inches. Perspiration broke out on Ken's forehead and he began to shake
from the excitement. He persisted in this quest for several more minutes
and then excused himself to go to the bathroom. The bulge in his pants was
evident but he managed to conceal it from the others with his hat as he
rose. Once in the bathroom, he headed for a stall, his cock too hard for
any open stance at the long trough-like urinals. After he emerged, there
stood Viktor, grinning his acceptance, saying, "Can we go someplace tonight
together? I'm too far from my home and, besides, my wife would be there."

Still breathless from the excitement, Ken could barely utter, "Of
course. Come home with me and stay the night if you can. Let's finish our
beers and leave after that."

Viktor nodded and whispered in Ken's ear, "Wunderbar!"

Ken returned to the table and, shortly, Viktor rejoined him. After
some perfunctory conversation with the others at the table, both Ken and
Viktor excused themselves and left.

Outside the Hofbrauhaus, the conversation took on new meaning. Ken
began, "My place, my friend's place, I mean, is very near. I'm staying
there for the week, alone, except for several days that I expect to be out
of the city visiting. In the meantime, we have the entire apartment to
ourselves."

Viktor, meanwhile, took Ken's arm and held him close as they walked
toward the apartment, managing to utter kind words of encouragement. "When
I first saw you tonight, I hoped you would sit next to me. I wanted to be
close to you and now we will be spending the night together in a closeness
for which I can hardly wait."

They arrived quickly at the apartment and entered. No sooner did
they enter than they embraced and kissed deeply, their hands roaming freely
over each other's body, seeking close intimacy. Maintaining their kissing,
they managed to rid themselves of their clothes and embraced in a new
intimacy of warmth and passion, their naked bodies pressing hard, Viktor's
cock wedged between Ken's legs, Ken's cock pressing and throbbing on
Viktor's hot stomach. They staggered toward the bedroom and fell on the
bed wrapped in passion. Each strove to devour the other until they moved
into a position of comfort and began the joyful tasting and sucking of each
other's cock, balls and groin. Viktor's cock was all that Ken expected it
to be and more. Eight inches of throbbing cock was his reward. He lay
with his head on Viktor's left leg, his face and mouth in immediate contact
with his balls and asshole, sucking, teasing, loving alternatingly his
cock, his balls and his asshole. As he sucked his balls, Viktor's moans
attested to his ecstasy. And in his passion, he probed Ken's rigid cock
and massaged his balls and asshole tenderly. The night was young but the
moment of passion was intense for Ken and Viktor. Ken needed to feel
Viktor's hot cock and passion and moved to the edge of the bed and lay on
his back, raising his legs high. Viktor's passion met Ken's as he inserted
his hot and throbbing eight-inch cock deep in Ken's asshole and thrust deep
and wildly, melding his moans with those of Ken's. It wasn't long. Viktor
stabbed deep and hard and, in seconds, screamed, "Gott in Himmel. Take it
Ken." He shot his hot load into Ken's receptive hole, withdrawing it
momentarily and letting some of it spurt on Ken's chest and face. Ken
motioned for his cock and took it deep into his mouth, sucking the last of
Viktor's hot juices from his still throbbing cock. Ken massaged his cock
with Viktor's cum and, still on his back, shot his hot load on Viktor's
chest and cock. Raising up, he laid Viktor on his back on the bed and
licked him all over until the last remnant of his cum disappeared. Then
Ken lay in spoon fashion in Viktor's arms, Viktor inserting his still hard
cock in Ken's ass, and they slept.

The night continued this way. They would wake and begin their lovemaking
anew. They changed roles often, Ken fucking Viktor; Viktor fucking Ken.
Twice more during the night they loved. Once, Ken woke to find Viktor
sucking his cock deeply and lay back enjoying the moment, giving Viktor
more of his hot cum. Later, Ken reciprocated, taking Viktor's hot load.

The morning arrived too quickly for both of them. They managed to
shower between their lovemaking and go to breakfast. Over breakfast,
Viktor lamented leaving saying, "Ken, I must get home to my wife. She'll
be wondering where I am and begin to worry. Otherwise, she's very
understanding. Perhaps, if there is time, I would like you to meet her.
I'll mention that I met you and that we spent the night together, omitting,
of course, our loving. This will leave the door open for other lovemaking
should you have the time."

"That's great," added Ken. "Here's my phone number and address in
case you need to get in touch with me. I'll probably be gone for the next
two or three days, and, after that, we can resume our friendship."

The rest of the day went calmly for Ken. He phoned ahead to
Heinrich to be sure that he would be expecting him. Then he took in a few
of the sites in Munich and went to bed early, anticipating an early rise
for his journey into the mountains and Heinrich's farm.

The next day came quickly and Ken was on the road by 8 A. M. He
wanted to avoid the Munich rush hour. Soon he was into the suburbs, then
the country, headed towards Salzburg and his encounter with Heinrich.
After two hours, he came to the Spielbach exit and headed into the village
and the road that led to Heinrich's farm, deep in the foothills of the
Tyrolean Alps. Another 45 minutes passed and the road ended at a green and
verdant pasture with hundreds of sheep grazing in this idyllic setting.
Another road led to Heinrich's farmhouse and barn. In a typical Tyrolean
fashion, the house and the barn were one. The architecture was Bavarian
and Tyrolean, with intricate wood scrolls embedded in the superstructure,
adding accent to uniquely different form. Even more interesting, the house
was completely surrounded by a balcony on which he made out the figure of a
female busying herself with watering a profusion of geraniums that poured
from the flower boxes hanging from the balustrade of the balcony. Near the
barn, he made out another figure of a man, tall, bronzed, strong, a shock
of gray hair protruding from under his green loden cap. He parked near the
barn and walked towards the figure that would become his lover for the next
three days. And what a lover! Heinrich was the stereotypical Tyrolean:
tall in stature, with strong legs and arms, necessary physical traits for
the hard work of farming and shepherding. The ruddy complexion
complemented his white gray hair that oozed from under his cap, down the
nape of his neck and up his chest, spewing from under his shirt to his
chin.

Heinrich spoke first, "Gruss Gott," he roared in his guttural
German dialect, at the same time embracing Ken warmly. The strength of his
arms overwhelmed Ken as he pressed close to Heinrich's body, smelling the
muskiness of his manhood.

"Gruss Gott," Ken replied, wanting never to leave his embrace.
"What a beautiful place you have here," he added. "I'm looking forward to
every aspect of my stay with you."

"Let's go to the house and meet my wife Maria and get you settled,
and then I'll take you on a tour of the spread," Heinrich smiled.

They accomplished the formalities quickly. Ken sensed that
Heinrich wanted to get on to bigger and better things. After viewing the
house, they went to the barn and viewed the assorted livestock: some pigs,
a few cows, a bull, several horses and a paddock of sheep. Heinrich patted
one of the sheep and said, "This is Henrietta, my favorite. Maybe you'll
get to know her a little better later," he winked. We wandered to another
part of the barn in the loft where we came to a room fitted out with a bed.
Heinrich moved toward Ken and drew him in close to his body and kissed him
deeply. Their tongues intertwined and searched the crevices of their
mouths, their hands moving to explore each other's body in deep passion.

"Let's get naked," Heinrich whispered hoarsely.

Ken's agreement took form in stripping quickly, massaging his hard
dick until droplets of precum formed at the head. Heinrich knelt before
Ken and sucked deeply, his tongue searching out the drops that flowed
freely. He alternated his deep suck by taking Ken's balls fully into his
mouth and tenderly applying a downward sucking pressure that made Ken's
cock even harder. Ken bent over, giving freer access to his balls and
asshole, which Heinrich probed passionately. It was Ken's turn. He lay
Heinrich on the bed and knelt over his face with his cock and balls
directly over Heinrich's mouth. In this 69 position, he took fully
Heinrich's cock and sucked deliriously. Heinrich's tongue, meanwhile,
sucked Ken's cock and balls, which hovered just above his mouth and face.
The fervor of their passion took hold now. Heinrich's moans started the
release. It began with "Ach mein liebe," and ended in the contraction of
his cock and the spurt of hot cum into Ken's mouth. Ken reciprocated and
shot a hot load deep into Heinrich's throat, fucking his mouth feverishly.
Then they lay on their sides, their cocks deep in one another's mouth, and
rested. Ken spoke first.

"That was some quickie," he whispered.

"There will be many more," Heinrich responded. "At least I hope
there will be."

They dressed and headed back to the house where Maria was preparing
a sumptuous dinner. They showered before that. Heinrich managed to slip
in the shower with Ken while Maria prepared the table and they took turns
soaping each other's backs and cocks as well as probing each other's
assholes with their warm and soapy dicks. Their playfulness came to an end
after Heinrich heard Maria's call for dinner.

The dinner was joyful. Heinrich and Maria seldom received guests
and Ken's presence gave them cause to rejoice in true Bavarian fashion.
After dinner, they settled into some comfortable chairs on the balcony
facing the Alps and talked about sundry things of little or no consequence.
The post aperitifs put them in a pleasant mood until midnight when they all
agreed that a good night's rest might do them all some good.

Heinrich and Maria slept in different rooms and about an hour into
resting, Ken heard his door open and felt Heinrich slip into his bed
quietly, naked and hard.

"My cock has been aching all evening for your asshole," he
whispered. Since Ken was already naked, Heinrich turned Ken on his belly
and inserted his already lubricated and hard cock deep into his ass. He
fucked him hard, while Ken, still remembering their short sexual exploit in
the shower, urged him to fuck him hard and deep. His whole body tingled
sexually as Heinrich drove his large, hard cock deeper and deeper.
Heinrich came with several short and deep, almost violent, thrusts, burying
his face in a pillow to stifle the groans of ecstasy that emanated deep
from within his throat. As he did so, Ken turned him over on his back and
sat on his still hard cock and jerked himself with a frenzy and shot his
hot load over Heinrich's chest, some of the hot cum reaching his mouth and
face. He bent over and licked his cum from Heinrich's hairy belly and
chest and kissed him fully on the mouth, sharing his cum in this intimate
gesture. They lay this way for a half hour or so, resting.

Heinrich rose to leave, saying as he left, "Sleep as late as you
want in the morning. Maria will have breakfast ready for you when you
wake."

Morning came quickly. But it was a restful night, almost idyllic.
After breakfast, Ken wandered out to the barn to find Heinrich. He found
him feeding some of the a****ls and interrupted him with the usual Bavarian
greeting, "Gruss Gott." Heinrich's face brightened at seeing Ken.

"This morning I want you to meet my Henrietta! Have you ever
fucked a sheep Ken? Let me show you how it's done." He led Henrietta to a
separator stall spread with dry, clean straw. He unabashedly stripped
naked, including his shoes, and wrapped his arms under Henrietta's belly,
raising her with her back to his chest and belly and fell onto the straw on
his side. His large, hard cock searched for Henrietta's hole and drove it
in with one thrust.

Watching this spectacle was overpowering for Ken. His cock jolted
to a hardness that was new to him. He remembered thinking that it was the
combination of seeing Heinrich's nakedness and hardness as the stimuli for
this new sexual emotion. Henrietta was obviously comfortable with her
lover for she lay quietly and receptive to Heinrich's thrusts. Heinrich's
ass and hips moved rhythmically as his hard cock dipped deep into the
sheep's hole. Ken stood close so he could watch the inward thrust and
withdrawal, noting especially the shine of the natural lubrication of the
sheep on Heinrich's cock. It excited him and he disrobed to prepare
himself for his once in a lifetime opportunity. Ken's nakedness seemed to
spur Heinrich on and, before long, the familiar long and deep thrusts of
Heinrich's hips were evident. He shot his hot load into Henrietta
screaming, "Ja, ja. Take it all. Ja, jaaaaaa, jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa." With
that he yelled to Ken to lie in his place as he held Henrietta. Ken slid
in as Heinrich pulled out and felt the warmth and the wetness of Heinrich's
cum inside the sheep. The warmth, the wetness, the receptivity of the
sheep, the complete oddity of this new experience contributed to the
intensity of the sexual reaction Ken felt in his groin and testicles. He
felt his orgasm welling up in his testicles and, within seconds, his cock
poured its passion into the sheep's hole. Like Heinrich, he couldn't hold
back his excitement and cried out uninhibitedly, "Oh yes. Take it baby.
Take it. Taaaaakkkkke it!" at the same time driving his cock deep into
Henrietta's hot hole, mingling his cum with that of Heinrich's.
Afterwards, Heinrich raised the sheep and lay with Ken, face to face, their
bellies and cocks rubbing and rested. The sheep retreated a few feet from
them and lay to lick her asshole as if enjoying the fruits of their labor.

The rest of the day went uneventfully except for their late night
fuck before they went to sleep. Heinrich promised Ken a trip up the
mountain the next day. Morning arrived and Ken rose with Heinrich and
Maria, ate, and left for their mountain trek. They hiked to a forest glen
high up on the mountain where the view was absolutely magnificent. A
mountain stream, clear, cool, refreshing ran through their resting place.
The stream had gouged out little pools resembling perfectly formed
bathtubs. Trout swan in the shallower pools and Heinrich suggested a
refreshing dip in one of the pools. They stripped naked and entered the
pool quickly to allow the bodies to adjust to the coolness. After the
initial shock, the bodies grew accustomed to the water. Heinrich and Ken
embraced, their nakedness sending shivers down their spines. With some
manipulation, their cocks grew rigid and they loved at the edge of the
pool. Heinrich, his legs in the pool, his upper body arched over the lip,
offered his ass to Ken. His hot tongue found Heinrich's hot hole and
probed. After a long and tender massage of his asshole and balls, Ken
drove his cock deep into Heinrich's now very receptive asshole and fucked
vigorously. Before cumming, he climbed atop the lip of the pool and shoved
his hot cock into Heinrich's mouth, the cum ricocheting off the back of his
throat. It was Ken's time now. He lay on his back on the green moss at
the edge of the pool, his legs upraised, and took Heinrich's cock deep into
his hot ass. Heinrich came quickly, saving the last of his spurt for Ken's
receptive mouth, withdrawing his cock and raising up over Ken to let it
dribble onto his face and into his mouth.

And so it went for the next couple of days. Ken reluctantly
announced to Heinrich and Maria that he would be leaving the next day but,
if they would have him, he would return at some later date.

"By all means, Ken, we would love to have you here. Are you sure
you won't reconsider staying longer?" Maria beckoned.

"It makes us feel good to have some company," Heinrich added.

"Thanks for your kindness and hospitality. But I must be going. I
shall return, however," he insisted. The next morning, Ken left early,
misty-eyed but in love with Bavaria and Heinrich and Maria.

Chapter 27 (Bi, Gay, Voyeurism, Exhibitionism)

Lloyd

Lloyd was a newcomer to Carter Court. He had been married over 50
years when his wife passed away. His four c***dren had since married and
moved away and Lloyd settled into a life of active loneliness,
contradictions in terms, it seems, but for Lloyd, it was just that. He was
active in his sexuality even though he preferred to go it alone in his
sexuality.

The pattern began as a c***d. Often, from the age of 10 on, he watched his
father masturbate in the old barn on the farm where they lived. Fully
expecting him to jerk off, Lloyd would hide in the loft above the hay
enclosure and lay waiting, massaging his cock into hardness in
anticipation. It was almost always the same. His dad would come in, take
off his coveralls and lay naked in the hay, his hard cock throbbing, his
right hand moving in a slow and full rhythm, his left hand massaging his
balls, his inner thighs, his belly, and his nipples. With his eyes closed,
he would masturbate slowly, sometimes taking as long as an hour before
spurting his hot cum into the air and onto his belly. Occasionally, he
would insert something into his asshole. At these times, he would groan
loudly and his entire body would spasm as he came. Lloyd admired his
father's strong masculine body, the hair on his chest and legs, the
tautness of his stomach and leg muscles, the ever-present stubble of beard
on his chin and face, the gray hairs accenting his nipples and his pointed
jaw. When Lloyd sensed his father's orgasm, his own hand would move in
unison with his father's and their climaxes were almost always
simultaneous. Their moans always intermingled as one sound of passion in
the stillness of the barn. Late at night, he would continue his
voyeuristic mode, watching his parents fuck in their bedroom that sat
adjacent to his. There were no doors on these rooms so it enabled him to
crawl quietly into the doorway and take a position near the wardrobe,
where, in the darkness of the night, he could watch and hear the sounds of
passion and love. From this vantage point, he had a close side view of
their bodies silhouetted against the white walls of the bedroom. His
mother's legs spread wide, he watched as the long throbbing shaft of his
father's cock sank deeply into his mother's hot cunt. There were always
moans and whispers. It was mostly his mother's whispers that were audible
and the patterns seemed always the same.

"Go slow John. Don't cum yet. Let me feel you deep. Drive your cock
deeper. Don't stop. Oh! God I love this. Fuck me John. Fuck me," she
would exclaim over and over.

The springs of the bed sang their own symphony, squeaking in abandon,
oblivious to whether anyone could hear. And at the moment of orgasm, they
sang even more gloriously. At first, Lloyd was sure that the bed would
break, but over the years, he grew accustomed to the gyrations and heavings
on his parent's bed of love and masturbated himself into oblivion those
nights. These solo acts of masturbation grew in intensity as he watched.

These voyeuristic trysts were also accompanied by Lloyd's passive sexual
encounters. In the small town near their farm was a candy store that he
often frequented. The owner, an old man, would often give him some candy
and invite him behind the counter as he waited on other customers. Lloyd
stood passively while the owner fondled his cock into hardness, and, in
moments of idleness, would kneel and suck Lloyd's hard little cock.
Sometimes, he would turn the store over to his brother and take Lloyd to
his apartment above the store and undress him and press his body to his as
he masturbated. He would always climax on Lloyd's body and crotch.
Lloyd's passivity remained throughout as the old man licked his crotch dry
of the cum and invariably brought Lloyd to a climax, sucking him dry,
licking his balls and asshole in one action. Afterwards, they would return
to the store, and, sometimes, if there were nothing to do, Lloyd would
stand by the rest of the day and accept the old man's candy and gropes. It
was not uncommon, on these days, for Lloyd to come four or five times in
the old man's mouth, often sitting in the backroom of the store on some
soda cases.

When Lloyd entered his teens, new horizons opened up for him and his
sexuality. Once, on a trip to a large city, Lloyd took leave of his
parents to explore. The big city was everything Lloyd dreamt of. The
possibilities were unlimited. He found the Greyhound and Trailways
stations and, under the pretext of going to the bathroom, he entered a new
phase of sexuality. The long urinals allowed him to view cocks of all
lengths and widths. He also found that the stalls allowed him to view the
action at the urinals with abandon. It was here, too, that he found the
"glory hole," an institution that became a staple for Lloyd for the rest of
his life. He began to explore the varied functions it provided and was
introduced to "anonymous" sex and loved it from the beginning. He found
cocks being offered to him as he sat on the toilets. It was here that he
first attempted to put his mouth on a cock and liked it. He found joy in
reciprocating the actions, often inserting his hard cock into the glory
hole and being rewarded with reciprocity. He thought back to his father's
insertions into his asshole, and decided to implement this same strategy
with the glory hole. He found that he could place his hot asshole against
the hole and, always, feel a warm, throbbing cock slide into his hot
asshole and feel the warmth of the hot cum as it spurt deep into his ass.
Here, too, he could reciprocate. He would insert his cock into the glory
hole and, instead of the warmth of a mouth, he would sense the warm of a
tight asshole, welcoming his cock and his cum as he fucked the asshole hard
and emptied his hot jism deep into his anonymous lover's hot asshole.

On one occasion, he met an older man at the Greyhound Station who invited
him to his room at a hotel nearby. Lloyd accepted, hoping to experience
something new in his sexuality. He was not disappointed. When they
arrived, the old man undressed him and himself and introduced Lloyd to his
big 9-inch cock. He proceeded to make love to Lloyd in a manner that
excited him. True to his passivity, he let the old man take the lead.
What he got was a tongue bath from head to foot, the old man's tongue
searching out parts of his body as well as crevices. The old man's tongue
found Lloyd's asshole and probed deeply, sending shivers down Lloyd's spine
as he lay and felt the love of a man as he had never before felt. The old
man offered Lloyd his hard and throbbing cock and Lloyd received it with
relish, sucking him deep and rhythmically. Just as he was about to come,
he turned Lloyd on his belly and drove his hot, throbbing nine inch cock
into Lloyd's hot ass. Lloyd felt the hot cum splatter inside him, his
sphincter milking the cock dry. He returned the favor by kneeling over the
man's face and driving his cock into his mouth. The warmth and smoothness
of his mouth, the old man having removed his teeth, was better than
anything Lloyd had expected. He fucked his mouth hard as the old man
kneaded his balls tenderly. The passion welled up in Lloyd's testicles and
it wasn't long before he shot his large, hot load into the old man's mouth.

Lloyd also found in this larger city, a small, cozy newsreel theater, the
kind one found in all larger cities at that time. The theater was
invariably packed, people coming and going. On his first day, he sat next
to a middle-aged man. It wasn't long before he felt the man's knee move
towards his. He stood his ground and before long, the man's hand slivered
over to his knee. He had an instantaneous erection. The hand proceeded to
fondle his crotch and, before long, Lloyd's cock was out and in his hand.
Lloyd's hand reached over to feel his newfound lover's crotch and found his
hard cock instead. After a few moments of passionate manipulation, they
both came. After this encounter, there were many more, less precipitous
ones, but, nonetheless, as passionate.

His twenties came and Lloyd married. He entered the period of raising a
family. Regardless, his masturbation continued, particularly at those
times when his wife was incapable or unwilling to provide the daily sex
that Lloyd needed. At those times, too, he sought out his old refuges but
with greater care for fear of being found out. Then came a critical time
in his life, finding permanent work. The outcome was serendipitous. He
found the job and the way of life that suited him best. He became a long
distance hauler for a large trucking company. A whole new sexuality
emerged after this and continued until his retirement 40 years later. In
effect, he found the truck stop and the gratuitous sex attached to it. To
Lloyd, it was heaven!

In his early days, he had his favorite haunts and cities. One of them,
particularly on the layover, was Cleveland, Ohio and Payne Avenue. Here
truckers from all over gathered and frequented the water holes and
restaurants along the street where one could find anything for the wanting.
Getting a room at the flophouse hotels in the area was never difficult
except on weekends and Lloyd solved this by renting a room by the month, an
expense that the trucking company was willing to pay. As time went on, his
acquaintances grew and his preferred friends catered to Lloyd's every whim.
One such friend was "Cookie." Cookie was an advertising executive who loved
truck drivers and had a room of his own in the area. Their attraction was
sealed after their first few encounters. After that, Lloyd had a mate and
a room at no cost. And their love life grew and prospered. When in town,
they would meet for dinner and drinks. Then they would take refuge in
their room and fuck the weekend away. And fuck they did! After showering,
they resorted to their favorite position of leisure and loving. Lloyd
would lie on his back, legs spread. Cookie would assume a similar position
on his back with his body at 2:00 o'clock, his head between Lloyd's legs in
direct proximity to his asshole, balls and cock. While Cookie explored and
teased, Lloyd, with his left hand, would have a firm grip on Cookie's cock
and balls, teasing, caressing, and loving. This would continue for hours
until passion took over and Cookie craved Lloyd's hot cock in his ass. He
would raise his legs high while Lloyd inserted his hard cock in his ass,
and, while embracing his raised legs, drive his hard cock deep into Cookie
and fuck him wildly and without restraint until he shot deep into Cookie,
both moaning uncontrollably. At these times, Cookie's cock stood erect for
simultaneous pleasuring and it was quite common for both to shoot in
unison. Afterwards, both would collapse on the bed and rest, only to
resume their positions and lovemaking an hour or two later. Pleasurable
rest occurred between orgasms and except for short catnaps and eating,
their sexual marathons went on for the duration of Lloyd's stay.

Once on the road, the rest stops took over for sexual trysting. In more
remote areas, the "glory hole" still existed and there was something
magical and mystical about it for Lloyd. There was no question that
anonymity had something to do with it. In any case, Lloyd loved seeing a
nice big cock poke through the hole that he could have without reservation.
And it was equally magical for Lloyd to stick his cock into the hole and
feel the warmth of a mouth or an asshole greet him.

At home, things went on normally for Lloyd. His leisure time was spent
raising his four c***dren. It also seemed that his sexual escapades on the
road aided and abetted his sexual prowess at home. He seemed to be
energized upon returning from his trips and his first thoughts were for his
wife and her cunt. The usual pattern was to come home, kiss his wife, take
a shower and head for the bedroom. When the k**s were younger, this was
usually not a problem. As the k**s entered their teens, they tended to be
a little more circumspect in their sexual exploits that, at times, were a
little rowdy. But there were insights to be gained from all of this.
Once, upon returning from one of his trips, and each, being a little more
horny than usual, they threw caution to the wind. They were pretty sure
that the k**s were nowhere to be seen and, after the usual libations and
ablutions, stripped naked and proceeded to make love in the bedroom. In
the heat of passion, they neglected to shut the door. Lloyd remembers it
this way.



"After showering, I went naked from the bathroom to the bedroom, sensing
freedom in movement, my cock half hard in expectation of Ellie's hot body.
Ellie lay naked, her legs spread, her pendulant tits at rest, her tongue
savoring her lips in expectation of their loving. I, literally, walked
onto the bed, knelt over her head and stuck my semi-hard cock into her warm
expecting mouth and fucked her with abandon. My balls hung loose, gliding
over her chin, my asshole puckered and twitching at the sensuousness of
this new strategy. I held onto the bed board and fucked her mouth
deliriously. I withdrew momentarily to deep kiss her, my ass and cock
dangling high as I knelt above her and Ellie whispered, 'I think we have
company.'"



What happened next stayed with Ellie and Lloyd for the rest of their lives.
Lloyd paused momentarily and whispered, "Let's pretend we don't know and
get on with it." His memories flew back to those times when he watched his
parents fucking. He often wondered if they knew he was there, watching.
To her surprise, Ellie found herself in agreement and they both fucked with
renewed vigor. For both of them, a new aspect of their sex lives emerged.
They realized that they were enjoying being watched. At once, Lloyd's cock
grew more rigid than ever and he moved his cock into Ellie's hot cunt and
drove it in violently. Ellie responded with her own violent thrusts,
meeting Lloyd's hot and hard cock as he thrust deeper and deeper into her
hot cunt. Not wishing to cum in this heat of passion, he withdrew once
more and shoved his cock back in Ellie's mouth for her to taste her
passion. Then they reversed. Lloyd turned quickly on his back while Ellie
moved to the top in a 69 position, she sucking his cock with passion and
abandon; Lloyd sucking her hot wet cunt with deep thrusts of his tongue.
The bed shook with their excitement. They were both able to catch a
glimpse of their 16-year-old son, half hidden in the doorway, clutching his
crotch, obviously excited over this escapade of his parents. Their
excitement became even more visible now. Ellie knelt on the side of the
bed as Lloyd drove his hard pulsating cock into Ellie, their bodies
silhouetted for their son, the deep and wild penetrations clearly visible
and erotic for any viewer. Both realized this and this drove their
passions to new heights. Orgasm was imminent and neither held back. Ellie
screamed first, "Oh my God, fuck me baby. Fuck me hard. Fuuuccckkk me.
Give me your hot load. YES. YES. YES."

Simultaneously, Lloyd screamed, "Here it comes baby. TAKE IT! TAKE IT!
TAKE IT!" as he thrust harder and deeper. The bed shook wildly. Their
bodies responded. Ellie's pendulant tits dangled erratically with each of
Lloyd's thrusts. Their orgasms came as never before. Then they collapsed
on the bed and rested.

Later, they discussed this new aspect of the sex lives and agreed that it
added a totally new dimension to their passion and sexuality. They agreed,
too, that they would continue to "forget to close the door to their
bedroom" in the future.

Now that Lloyd was alone at Carter Court, the older patterns of his
sexuality grew in intensity. At Carter Court, off the recreation room
where billiards was the main preoccupation, was a bathroom. Lloyd noticed
in that month or so at Carter Court, the comings and goings and decided to
find out for himself if sex was part of the scene. He checked it out
frequently. A pattern emerged. When he entered, there were usually
several standing around, seemingly talking. As his presence became more
familiar, he noticed that standing at the two urinals was a ritual and that
some looking and touching was occurring. The "regulars" began to accept
Lloyd and, in a few weeks, he found himself part of a playgroup that
enjoyed each other sexually. In particular, he grew fond of Del, a 76 year
old that reminded him of his former "lover" Cookie.

Del took the initiative. "How about coming up to my place for a drink,
Lloyd?" he asked.

"Gladly," Lloyd responded and they headed for Del's apartment. Once in the
door, all formalities ceased. They embraced as if old lovers and kissed
deeply. Before Lloyd could move, Del fell to his knees before Lloyd,
dropped his pants and sucked him deeply. Pleasant memories of Cookie
flooded Lloyd's mind as he drove his cock into Del's hot mouth. They
quickly undressed and fell on the bed in an embrace, each searching,
pleasuring, teasing, and loving. Lloyd and Del's cock seemed to find a
vigor that had been absent for a long time. They loved tenderly, sucking
each other's balls and cocks, exploring with their mouths and tongues each
others crevices. Del pleaded first for Lloyd's cock in his ass, and like
Cookie of old, lay on his back, cock hard, legs raised, awaiting his
thrust. Lloyd drove his hard wet cock into Del's hot ass and fucked him as
never before. Lloyd, meanwhile, paused, withdrew and pleaded for Del to
fuck him. Del raised his legs high and drove his hard cock into Lloyd's
hot asshole. He moaned in ecstasy as Del filled his ass with his hot cum.
Simultaneously, Lloyd, stroking his hard cock, shot his load high onto
Del's chest and his own stomach. As Del licked the cum from his belly,
Lloyd could not help but think that this was a new beginning.



Chapter 28 (Bi, Gay, i****t, Voyeurism, Exhibitionism, Masturbation)

Gil


Gil, a new 76 year old at Carter Court, was the embodiment of the
saying, "Never say never!" His entire life had been circumscribed and
limited by the word "Never." In his early youth, before marriage, he
always said, "I'll never be able to sleep in the nude. I seem to need
pajamas all the time." In that same vein, he insisted that he could never
sleep with someone in the same bed. He would say, "When I marry, we'll
have to have separate beds." In keeping with his anxious personality,
another of his circumscriptions was, "I can never sleep late. I love being
up at 6:00 AM and that will never change." He would add jokingly, "I'm
always ready to get going in the morning but the rest of the world isn't."


The earlier "nevers" died quickly after he married. His wife Vera
grew up in an environment that accepted nudity. She conveyed her feelings
to Gil in a number of ways. Her strong libido was one. When they had sex,
she insisted on nudity and freedom of movement. She drew on a number of
enticements. For one, she studiously avoided a missionary position when
fucking. What she substituted was invention. Riding Gil's hard cock into
orgasm was one. Another was the doggie position. She loved to kneel on
the side of the bed, or a chair in the living room, or the floor of any
room in the house, for that matter, and have Gil fuck her hard. She
divined the impossible when it came to positions. Often, after parking the
car in the garage after returning from the grocery store, she would accost
Gil and move him into his workshop, a room just off the garage. Here, she
would massage Gil's cock into hardness and lay on the work table on her
back, legs high and offer her wet and hot cunt to Gil's probings.
Sometimes, she would greet Gil at the front door, naked, two martinis in
hand, and after libations and foreplay, fuck him hard on the carpet at the
front door. Often the door would still be open, but she drove caution to
the wind.

Another of Vera's inventions was not wearing panties. If they were
in a restaurant, she would take Gil's hand and move it to her vagina.
Moist and hot, it was always prepared for love. Onlookers would look on
and smile approvingly as they watched her kiss Gil's hand during the course
of their meal. What they didn't know was that she was tasting the fragrant
juices of her cunt on Gil's fingers. If they sat across from one another
at a table, she would remove her shoes and search out his crotch. Gil
often took his cues from her and his big toe would move to her cunt under
the table and massage her hot clitoris into orgasmic ecstasy. At these
moments, Vera always reached down, massaged her wet pussy on her hand, and
offered it to Gil for tasting. Thus, his wife's sexual needs dominated Gil
and sleeping in the nude as well as sleeping with his wife became
essentials in their sexual appetites. He began to suspect, after this,
that his absolutist attitudes needed adjustment.

The negativism died hard, however. In his more intimate moments
with himself, for instance, when he was masturbating, other thoughts
invaded his consciousness. When he was younger, his brother and he often
played with one another's dicks since, coming from a large family, they
often slept together. His brother's cock always intrigued Gil but he
always stopped at mutual masturbation. He often fantasized how his
brother's hot cum would taste. Often in the morning, he would wake to find
his brother's cock near or proding his asshole. Once, in a moment of
passion, he allowed his brother's cock to probe deeper, but lacking any
lubrication, it was painful. Thus Gil arrived at several other "nevers":
he would never suck a cock, he could never be fucked in the ass, he would
never take and swallow a man's cum, and, ultimately, for reasons unknown to
Gil, he added feet to his list of prohibitions.

As their marriage developed, Vera's passion seemed to increase.
Gil, at times, wondered if he could keep up with her demands. As they
entered their fifties and sixties, however, subtle changes began to occur.
Erections grew less rigid and Gil's libido suffered as a result.
Fortunately, for Gil, his wife suspected as much and began to lay plans for
remediation. In their intimate sexual conversations, usually after having
sex, she began to confide in him some of her personal fantasies. Some were
real; some were inventions. But she concluded that Gil didn't need to know
this. She began with masturbation. She confided in Gil that she
fantasized greatly over a man masturbating and worked her conversation
around to Gil. Gil acknowledged that he sometimes masturbated alone, but,
that if it would please her, he would fine tune his solo acts to meet her
fantasies.

Once, for example, while watching television, the "itch" to
masturbate surfaced. He watched his wife on the sofa, her legs spread, the
suggestion of pubic hairs protruding. He allowed his fingers to massage
his cock into semi hardness until his passion grew intense. He went from
subtlety to overt massage and his wife was quick to notice. She raised her
dress so that her vagina glimmered in the television light. Gil found
excitement in removing his shoes and socks, his shirt, his pants and
underwear and stretching out on the Lazy Boy, his right hand stroking his
now hard cock, his left hand massaging his balls and the crease of his
asshole. No words were spoken. But his wife's ever increasing sighs and
moans attested to the excitement his act of masturbation was having on her.
In fact, he began to see that he was enjoying the exhibitionism involved in
the act of masturbating in front of his wife. This first time, even though
prolonged, was intense and Gil shot his hot cum onto his belly quickly.
But in anticipation of his cumming, his wife rose quickly from the sofa and
knelt beside him to catch the spurts as they shot high onto his stomach and
hand. She continued afterwards, licking his belly, his balls, his cock,
his hand, his fingers. She lay before him on the floor and massaged her
hot clitoris with his cum and screamed her orgasm at him, "Oh! Gil baby! I
love your cock and balls and cum!" Her orgasm was evident to Gil, a half
cupful or more oozing over the salt and pepper hairs of her cunt. "Come to
me, Gil! Suck me dry," she cried.

Gil rose quickly and buried his head in her cunt and sucked
deliriously, thinking at the same time, "I wonder what a man's cum would
taste like. It can't be too different from this." It was a passing
thought that he dismissed as he continued satisfying his sighing wife's
passion. They discussed their reactions to this new sexuality and agreed
that it was to their liking. After that, they varied their approaches.
Sometimes, they lay in bed next to one another, naked, and masturbated
without reserve. Several times, Gil woke hard in the middle of the night.
In the past, he would have woken his wife and fucked her or went to the
bathroom and masturbated alone. Now, however, the masturbatory act was
linked to their mutual satisfaction. Gil would often light his bed lamp
and massage his cock tenderly and slowly, taking pains to allow his feet to
touch hers, conscious of the slow rock of the bed as he masturbated. These
sensual and visible signs were important to him and her. To him, there was
the excitement of knowing that she was feeling that slow rock as he
masturbated. Their feet touching added another dimension. His wife would
sometimes feign sleep in these moments but gradually succumb to the
movement of the bed and begin her own clitoral massage. As before, when
Gil or his wife would cum, they were there to receive the juices of love,
and often, in a 69 position, lie there until the next morning, sucking,
kissing, fondling, he, her vagina and asshole; she, his cock, balls and
asshole.

Over time, his wife expressed a new fantasy to Gil. She admitted
that she was turned on to watching him have his cock sucked by another man.
After thinking about it for several days, Gil's fantasy ignited and he
confided that he would like that, too. The thought dominated their
thinking for the next week. One day, after returning from work, they both,
as with one voice, said, "Why don't we go to a local X rated movie and play
around with one another. Perhaps it may excite someone to sit next to me
and suck my cock as you massage my balls." They didn't wait to set a time.
Instead, they got in the car and headed for the Paris Theater, the
gathering place for swingers in town. As they watched the film, Gil's wife
unbuckled his pants and lowered them to the floor as she openly massaged
his cock into hardness. As they predicted, a small crowd honed in on their
activity. One older gent, in his late sixties, perhaps, moved to within
one seat of Gil, his own cock exposed, and watched. After a nudge from his
wife, Gil motioned to the man to sit next to him. The old man's hand took
over and massaged his cock and balls until Gil could hardly contain
himself. He felt another of his "nevers" falling away and took the old
man's head and pressed it down on his hard and throbbing cock. It was too
much for Gil. He shot his hot load into the man's mouth and moaned
uninhibitedly. His wife, meanwhile, caught up in the heat of Gil's passion
was unaware of the head that lowered into her lap and sucked at her hot and
throbbing clitoris until she came. They remained in this position for some
time afterwards, the old man still sucking and draining Gil of his cum,
pressing the base of his cock and balls to extract all of his passion. His
wife, too, succumbed to the heat of the moment, raised her left leg over
the head of the man so as to allow him free access to her vagina and
asshole, both of which he sucked dry with his hot mouth and bulbous tongue.

As before, they compared notes and agreed that the entire night was
to their liking. Weeks and months passed and they continued their
escapades at the Paris, each escapade leading to other fantasies and
possibilities. One night, after some passionate loving at home, Gil
confided to his wife that he always fantasized a big cock fucking her
doggie style as he lay beneath her and watched it move in and out slowly.
He further fantasized the pace picking up as he licked the cock and her
vagina as it drove deeper and deeper into her hot cunt. He visualized her
sucking his cock as he lay beneath her, and, at the moment of orgasm,
moving to her cunt and sucking the hot cum from her cunt and bringing her
to an orgasm. In the perfect world of fantasy, of course, he envisaged all
three of them cumming simultaneously. Afterwards, he saw himself sucking
the last vestiges of the hot cum from the cock and her vagina. At other
times, he fantasized that same big cock fucking her ass, cumming and he,
driving his hard cock into her, cumming and then sucking the intermingling
of cum. As it was, on one of their trips to the Paris Theatre, they met a
well dressed black man in his sixties. As the evening unfolded in the
seats of the theatre, it was clear that Lewis wanted both Gil and his wife.
While sucking Gil's cock, his other hand explored the wetness and warmth of
Vera's cunt. At the end of the evening, they left together, stopped for a
coffee, and exchanged telephone numbers. The next day, Lewis phoned and
discussed with Vera the possibility of a threesome. Vera's clit twitched
at this suggestion and asked him to stop by in the evening, around 7:00.
After giving Lewis directions, she lay on the sofa excited beyond all
description. Her cunt felt hot to the touch and dripped with excitement
over the night's possibilities. She couldn't wait and called Gil at his
office at which he whispered breathlessly, "I'm coming home now for the
day. I'll see you in a little while for some loving."

Vera met Gil at the door naked. Gil's cock was already hard and
she threw herself into his arms, at the same time unbuckling his pants and
dropping them to the floor. She sank into the carpet and drew Gil's hot
cock into her and screamed, "Fuck me baby. Fuck me baby. Fuck me!!!!"
Her hips drove hard on his cock and, in seconds, she came in a fury of
thrusts, yelling, "Oh God, Oh God, Oh Gggoooooddd!" They collapsed into a
heap, with Gil on top, spurting his hot cum deep inside her. They didn't
move for another twenty minutes, when Vera spoke, "Honey, let's shower and
get ready for the evening."

Lewis arrived promptly at 7:00 P. M. and, after a couple of
martinis, relaxed on the sofa. Vera began things by disrobing and sitting
between Gil and Lewis, her large, firm breasts heaving with excitement, her
vagina moist with anticipation. She motioned to Gil and Lewis to sit
together while she undressed them. She began with Lewis. After removing
his shoes and socks, she kissed his feet tenderly, taking pains to suck his
toes and the soles of his feet. Gil and Lewis, in the meantime, embraced
and kissed deeply. Next, she removed Lewis' pants and underwear. She took
time to lick the base of his balls and his groin, at the same time allowing
her lips to caress his cock as it grew in girth and length. His hard,
black, throbbing 9" cock filled her mouth and her moans were met with Gil's
own sighs of admiration and excitement. Lastly, she removed his shirt and
Lewis sat naked and hard beside Gil who lay mesmerized by Lewis' big black
9" cock as it rode in and out of Vera's mouth. She motioned to the two of
them to continue their loving as she undressed Gil. As with Lewis, she
removed his shoes and socks and sucked and loved his feet with abandon.
Gil's cock popped out of his pants as Vera removed them. Her hands moved
to remove Gil's shirt and there, in an instance, lay her two lovers in a
passionate embrace, their tongues deep in one another's mouth, their cocks
touching, throbbing. Vera's mouth moved toward this union of throbbing
cocks and sucked and licked them as if they were one. The loving continued
for what seemed like hours when Vera interposed, "Why don't we get
comfortable on the bed."

Vera took the initiative for fulfilling Gil's fantasy. She knelt
on the side of the bed and presented her hot cunt and asshole for Lewis'
viewing. Gil, meanwhile, lay on his back with his head under Vera's cunt,
her round tits hanging over his chest and rubbing his nipples, her hot
mouth on his hard cock. Lewis' cock throbbed and dripped its juices into
his hand which he rubbed on Vera's asshole and cunt. Slowly, he inserted
his tongue into her asshole and hot wet cunt, alternating slowly and
rhythmically. In this position, Gil and Lewis' tongues and mouths found
each other as he lay under Vera's hot, wet cunt. The sucking and licking
motion, first on Vera's asshole, then on Vera's cunt, then in Gil's mouth
moved slowly and passionately until the trio could stand it no longer.
"Fuck me, Lewis," Vera whispered hoarsely. "Fuck her hard," added Gil.
With that, Lewis slid his throbbing, dripping 9 inch cock slowly into
Vera's cunt and moved deeply and slowly and rhythmically. Gil's tongue and
mouth rose to meet Lewis' hard black cock as it slid into Vera's pulsating
and hot cunt. All three moaned ecstatically: Gil over watching the slow
and deep movement of a big cock in his wife's cunt; Vera over the fullness
of Lewis' penetration as his cock massaged her hot and excited clitoris;
Lewis over the tightness and pulsing of the blood in his hard cock head as
it searched passionately in Vera's hot cunt for some measure of relief.
Gil's mouth extended Lewis' lust as his mouth sucked his balls while they
flapped over his head and beat against Vera's hot asshole. The sexual
tension grew in intensity and the moans increased uninhibitedly and Lewis
could contain himself no longer. He announced in a deep bass, "God, here
it comes! Oh! Baby, take it all! Take it all! Take it all!" His thrusts
were deep and violent and Vera's breasts vibrated uncontrollably over Gil's
face. He came in a torrent, his cum spewing its hotness deep inside Vera's
cunt, the torrent oozing from her cunt along the side of his throbbing cock
into Gil's mouth. It was Gil's turn now. He rose, sucked Lewis' dripping
cock of its surface cum and drove his hot throbbing 8 inches deep into
Vera. A new sensation took over, the sensation of his cock immersed in
another man's cum as it lubricated his cock and Vera's hot cunt. At the
insertion of Gil's hot cock, Vera's passion took over. She literally
screamed, "FUCK ME BABY! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!" Gil needed no
further encouragement. His cock shot its load violently into Vera's cunt,
his balls twitching and aching at each thrust of his hard cock. After what
seemed a long orgasm, Gil fulfilled his other fantasy and sucked Vera's
cunt deeply, enjoying the thought of sucking both his and Lewis' cum from
her hot cunt. As Gil sucked, Lewis' knelt over Vera's face and fucked her
mouth until the last vestiges of his cum disappeared. They rested for the
next hour, Vera on her back in the middle; Lewis and Gil lying on their
sides with their cocks in Vera's mouth.

As time progressed, the intimacy between Lewis, Gil, and Vera grew
stronger. Lewis, from the beginning, was attracted to Gil's cock and
sought every chance he could to suck him deeply until Gil shot his hot load
into his mouth. The inevitable happened. In a moment of intense passion,
Gil said, "Lewis, it's been one way since we began. Let me reciprocate."
With that, his mouth found Lewis' hot 9" cock and sucked deliriously as
Vera watched and abetted. Lewis drew her to him as Gil sucked and had her
sit on his face as his hot bulbous tongue penetrated her deeply and prodded
her clitoris into a state of ecstasy. It wasn't long before Lewis' hot
cock exploded into Gil's warm mouth and Gil tasted, for the first time, the
hot cum of a man. It drove him into a frenzy. He reached for Vera and
thrust his hot cock into her wet and stimulated vagina and fucked her
deeply until his cum spurted wildly into her cunt. Vera, stimulated by the
sexual tension of Gil and Lewis, came in spurts, screaming, "Take me, both
of you; suck me dry; eat me; eat me!" Both Lewis and Gil took turns
licking Vera's cunt dry of the hot juices that oozed from her cunt onto her
thighs and groin.

Time passed. Vera, unfortunately, passed on after a short bout with
cancer. It was at this time that Gil entered Carter Court, and, to his
surprise, reacquainted himself with Lewis who had also taken up residence
there. They spent most of their time together, recalling the good times
with Vera. They also loved. It became their daily practice to have sex
together, mostly relegated to mutual masturbation and sucking. But during
all this, there was still that gnawing fantasy of being fucked which, up
till now, had never materialized. One evening, as Gil and Lewis sat
together over a couple of drinks, the subject came up. Gil confided to
Lewis of his long time desire to be fucked. Lewis detected a note of fear
in Gil's desire.

"That's great Gil. But let's not rush into it yet. Perhaps it's
taken you so long because of the fear of pain or hurt that might come from
being fucked."

"You're right, Lewis," Gil confided. He then told him the story of
his brother and the experience in bed one night.

"Let's start off slowly," Lewis responded. "Take off your clothes
and lay on the bed," he added. Lewis disrobed too and lay in a 69
position, his head between Gil's legs. "Now lay still and enjoy. I'm going
to love you and lead you gradually into fucking."

The ecstasy began for Gil as Lewis' tongue massaged his balls,
groin and asshole. He lingered long here, his tongue loving every nook and
cranny of Gil's groin. Meanwhile, his hands roamed freely over Gil's belly
and chest, kneading his nipples into lustful sensitivity. But most of
Lewis' probing was in Gil's asshole, his tongue tickling, gliding, sliding,
massaging it into sublime relaxation. He began to feel his sphincter relax
more and more until the sensation of pleasure and penetration was
impossible to fend off. Gil begged him to insert his hard 9 inch cock into
his ass. But Lewis still wasn't ready. Instead, he lubbed Gil's asshole
heavily and deeply with KY and massaged the exterior with his fingers. The
ecstasy intensified. Gil's pleadings still fell on deaf ears as Lewis
continued to probe the outer and inner portions of his hot asshole. Then
it was time. Lewis began the countdown to Gil's ultimate pleasure. He
toyed with his hot asshole with his hard 9 inch cock, much as he did with
his tongue and fingers. The penetration was miniscule, slight, tender,
never deep. Gil's sexual anguish continued. "Please, Lewis, fuck me hard,
fuck me deep!" But Lewis continued unabated. First his cockhead toyed
with the opening to his asshole. Then it penetrated deeper. The head
dipped into the now relaxed opening. The moment of truth had come. Lewis
turned Gil on his back, raised his legs high, at the same time kissing and
licking his feet and toes and inserted his hard, hot cock into Gil's
receptive asshole. He drove it in slowly, deep, then deeper, then deepest.
The penetration was rhythmic and slow, Lewis' hard cock driving deeply into
Gil's hot ass. As Gil cried for more, the pace increased as did the
thrusts. Gil was in for the ride of his life and it took its form in one
long moan, "Ooooohhhh. Oooohhhhhhhhhh! Oooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, baby! G
I VE I T too me! Oohh Baby! Fuck me, fuck me hard! Fuck me! Fuck me!"
It wasn't long before the contractions in Lewis' cock grew in intensity and
he screamed his hot load into Gil's ass, "Oh! Baby, here it comes! Take
it! Take it! Take it! Taaaakkkkkeeee it baaabbbby!" The ejaculate shot
deep and hard. Gil could feel its warmth as it penetrated and spilled onto
the exterior of his hot hole. He reached for it with one hand and tasted
as Lewis continued to pump his cock deep into Gil. They fell to one side,
Lewis' hot cock still deep in Gil's ass and rested, Lewis continuing to
plunge his hard cock into Gil's ass until it grew flaccid. Then they
slept. So began a new era for Gil. He vowed, after this, never to say
never again.



Chapter 29 (Gay, Masturbation, Gay Cruises, Scandinavia, Finland, Cuba)

Wally

Wally had just turned 73 when his world of normalcy caved in. His
doctor had ordered an angiogram, and, upon waking, he heard the words: "I'm
afraid you can't go home. You're going to have triple by-pass surgery at
6:00 A. M. tomorrow. You have 95% blockage in one artery, 85% in another,
and 75% in another. But the prognosis is good. You're healthy and
everything looks favorable. There is about a 2% chance of any
complications."
He remembers the shock as well as the acquiescence. "So be it," he
recalls saying and the doctor left. Months later and, years later, in
fact, the unspoken questions raised by this dilemma still remained vivid in
Wally's mind. His thoughts raced back to his home and his garden. All
these years, he prided himself on his independence and suddenly that
independence was threatened. "Who would take care of the house and the
garden," he thought. "Will I need assistance in the aftermath of the
operation?" was another question. "Whom could I call on?" he wondered. In
years past, it was Wally who came through in the clinch for others. He
never called on anyone to help him. In fact, he considered it a weakness
to ask for help in any circumstances. His life motto was, "Stand on your
own two feet. Don't whimper. Handle it yourself if you want it done
right." There were other questions: "Will I be the exception in that 2%
failure rate? If I am, what will I have to do? Will I need a nurse? Will
I need a nursing home? Who will take care of the house? Who will handle
the real estate transactions if I need to sell? What if I get senile and
can't cope with these decisions?" The questions went on and on and,
fortunately, he had only 18 hours to think about them. Otherwise, it may
have driven him crazy. Oddly enough, he wondered about his sex life, too.
Up to that point, his libido served him well and daily masturbation was as
normal as brushing his teeth.
Now, a year later, he looks back on these trying days in
bemusement. First, he was not one of the 2%. His operation was successful
and, though suffering some discomfort in his chest when he coughed or
sneezed because of the severed rib cage, his return to normalcy was quick.
His hospital stay lasted 3 days; he walked a slow mile the first day home;
he showered alone although with a little discomfort from bending over.
Most of all, with a Cheshire cat grin on his face, he remembers his doctor
saying on the tenth day visit after the operation, "Well, you're in good
shape. I want you to get into an exercise program immediately and I want
you to masturbate as soon as you get home. It may not feel as good as it
did before, but in time, that will change. Meanwhile, you're good for
another 19 1/2 years. Any questions?"
Wally remembers his reply, "No, no questions. And I'm not worried
about the next 19 years. But I am worried about that 1/2 year." They
shook hands and Wally left.
A year had passed and the specifics of the operation and the pain
receded from his memory. He volunteered for a program at the hospital that
sent persons like himself to visit heart patients on the eve of their
surgery to allay any fears they might have about the outcomes. Its
philosophy was, "See, I made it! You'll make it too." Those quiet
assurances not only helped patients but helped Wally as well. He benefited
from the good feeling of helping others through their trauma. He got into
an exercise program that was strenuous at first, but which gave him
strength in the long run. Soon, he was back to his gardening, his house
cares, and his daily sex routines. But now he decided to relax and enjoy
life and, with a friend, launched into a vigorous plan of traveling
throughout the world. That's when he decided to sell the house and move
into Carter Court, a decision which would relieve him of the obligations of
caring for the house and allow him to enjoy life to its ultimate.
Since entering Carter Court, it seems his libido had increased
ten-fold. He dreamt sex; he tasted sex; he smelt sex; he felt sex; and, he
heard sex. The hearing came in the form of noises emanating from the
apartment next to his in which old Charley and Jim dwelt. Charley and Jim
were lovers and, thanks to strong libidos and Viagra, carried on their
sexual Olympiads daily. The walls of Wally's bedroom and theirs were back
to back and the nights and days were filled with groans of sexual release
and love. He admired Charlie and Jim immensely and, often, wished he could
participate in their sexual escapades. He dreamt sex. When he heard the
loud groans of his neighbors' lovemaking, Wally would always strip naked,
take out the Vaseline, and mentally join in their loving with a slow but
firm movement of his hand on his cock. His left hand massaged his balls,
his thighs, and his belly. But in his fantasy, it was the hands of Charlie
and Jim massaging and their orgasms were almost always simultaneous. He
tasted sex. Across the street from the senior apartments was a large park
and from the window of his apartment, he witnessed the coming and goings of
apartment dwellers and strangers at a rest room just off the street.
Suspecting trysting of one sort or another, he explored and often enjoyed
the salty taste of a hot cock and warm cum of some of his senior neighbors
from Carter Court. He smelt sex, too. His traveling companion, JK, and
he, would often spend an entire day in bed, loving, caressing, cumming,
resting and cumming again. In their prolonged and extended sexual
exploits, they came to enjoy the masculine and clean sweat of their orgies.
They lay for hours feeling, touching, and loving, their heads in one
another's crotches, licking, tasting, sucking, smelling each other's
manhood until sleep took over. Often, waking, they would begin again and
continue for a good part of any day. They were compatible in the extreme,
and, as Wally often remarked to anyone wishing to hear it, the sex since
meeting JK had never been better.
JK and Wally's first trip was a gay cruise to Panama. Neither had
experienced a cruise, let alone a gay cruise, at this juncture in their
lives. And it was with some fear and trepidation that they embarked on
this venture, the fears stemming from their ageism biases, thinking it
would be a cruise emphatically geared to the young and the effeminate.
What they found, on the other hand, was the exact opposite. They came to
appreciate the normalcy of the curve in the gay world. They began to
realize that gays came from all walks of life. At their table sat a
retired cardiologist and his lover, a retired teacher. Also seated at
their table was an MIT professor and his lover, and an apartment owner from
Boston. There were men and women from all walks of life and ages 17
through 85. It was the first time in JK's and Wally's lives that they felt
a sense of family and community. And this heightened their sexual
appetites. On board, they felt free to demonstrate their love and
affection for each other. Small signs of affection were everywhere and in
good taste. The rampant sex they expected to see was nowhere to be found.
At least, it was never overt. And so it was with them. Their freedom to
show affection on deck without censure led to tender lovemaking in their
cabin during the day and the night. Late at night, on deck, in the
darkness of the night sea, they found time to love in a dark recess of the
deck, lovingly and without fear. They even found time to fulfill some of
their wildest fantasies. On a secluded beach in Costa Rica, they stripped
and swam in the warm ocean, feeling each other's body beneath the surf as
well as the penetration of Wally's hard cock in JK's hot ass as his legs
straddled his waist and they kissed. They both enjoyed the feeling of the
deep penetration in the warm waters of the Caribbean as well as the spasms
of Wally's cock as he shot warm cum into JK's ass. They even mimicked the
famous Burt Lancaster love scene in the warm surf before returning to their
bus and the shuttle boat to return to the ship. They experienced marital
bliss on this 14-day venture to Panama, Costa Rica and Mexico.
There were other trips with new experiences. Their Cuban adventure
was memorable for two reasons. First, it appealed to their sense of
renegadeness. Cuba being off limits for Americans, they flew to it from
Canada. Second, they stayed at a resort that was designated as clothing
optional. They experienced nudity first hand and found it exciting. Their
days and nights were fed with the fantasies of naked men and women and they
would often replay these scenes in the quiet of their beach front cabin,
sharing with each other the feelings of their fantasies. JK, for example,
envisioned being taken by a group of men, fucked hard, sucking each cock
after it had shot its hot load into his ass. The parading nude men of the
resort fed this fantasy in their lovemaking. JK would come ecstatically as
Wally fucked him hard, JK screaming, "Fuck me," entertaining visions of
five or six men standing about to take their turns at his hot ass. Wally,
too, had his moments and fantasies. He envisioned a group of men standing
around him, masturbating and cumming all over his body. In a finale that
might seem bizarre, he saw those same tanned, sweaty bodies urinating over
his cum covered body, his own cum spurting high into the air as the warm
piss rolled into the crevices of his groin and asshole. What was important
to both Wally and JK was that they shared these fantasies openly and
without inhibition, adding to the sensual and intense outcomes of their
lovemaking. Cuba, itself, helped their sexual dimension. The easy-going
and relaxed sensuality of the Cuban could be seen everywhere: in the
jineteros (hustlers) and prostitutes on the streets; in the music of the
cafes and clubs; in the sensuality of their dress and movements.
In Scandinavia, they found totally new experiences. Through the
Internet, they came in contact with a Seniors group in Stockholm that
invited them to one of the weekly dinners and meetings. One of the men,
Nisi, invited Wally and JK back to his apartment in the Old City, and,
after a few drinks, proceeded to massage their cocks into hardness. They
moved to the bedroom, where Wally begged for Nisi to fuck him, doggie
style, as JK lay beneath and sucked his hard, throbbing cock. The
lovemaking went slowly and deliberately, Nisi fucking Wally's hot ass,
withdrawing and allowing JK to suck his wet cock. After what seemed like
hours, Nisi roared, "I'm coming. I'm coming. Take it baby. Take it,"
shooting his hot load into Wally's ass, as JK sucked hard and fast on
Wally's cock until he shouted his hot cum into JK's mouth, "Oh! Baby, take
it." Meanwhile, Nisi moved to JK's cock and sucked him hard and dry, JK's
own screams bringing this orgy to a climax. "Oh! God. Suck it dry. Suck
it. Suck it. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh," he continued and they rested in a sweaty
heap on a Swedish bed in Old Stockholm. It was in Stockholm, too, that
Wally experienced the rush of sex in an open public urinal. He came to the
public urinal quite accidentally. But as he stood, pissing, he grew
conscious of another mature looking man standing nearby. Naturally, he
glanced to his right and saw the man stand back from the urinal, his hard
cock pissing a golden stream. Wally felt his face grow hot and the head of
his cock tingle at the sight of this hard cock. He stood mesmerized and
watched the man turn slowly toward Wally, smile, and move to a closed
stall. The suddenness of this encounter, the sense of culture difference
gave Wally pause. But the man's civility and sexuality took hold and Wally
followed him into the stall. The man stood on the toilet, his pants down
to his ankles, his cock hard and throbbing as Wally entered the stall. It
was almost as if cock and head were made for one another and Wally's hot
mouth moved onto the hard cock and sucked deeply. His left hand massaged
the Swede's inner thighs and in seconds he felt the Swedes deep thrust of
his cock into his mouth as a torrent of hot cum spattered the back of his
throat. He gulped it down and continued to deep throat his lover,
massaging his hard cock as he did so. He came soon after, his hot load
hitting the seat of the toilet and the floor.
From Stockholm, they took the overnight boat to Helsinki. The
night started quietly, but, in the bar, a party had just started and the
merriment grew in relation to the number of drinks. Before they knew it,
the Americans, as they were called, were drawn into the circle of festive
Finns and bombarded with affectionate hugs and squeezes until everyone,
including Wally and JK were quite drunk. The next morning, after
disembarking and taking refuge in their Helsinki hotel, Wally and JK
attempted to reconstruct the events of the preceding evening. It seems,
two of the Finns had a cabin and, after loudly proclaiming that Finns love
their senior citizens, drew Wally and JK to their cabin and bed and, after
disrobing Wally and JK, proceeded to show them just how much they, in fact,
did love them. They stripped Wally and JK and proceeded with a Finnish
massage, massaging every crevice of their bodies. Their tongues found
their bodies, too, licking and sucking every crevice. Wally came first.
JK followed soon after. But it continued. As Wally and JK watched, the
two Finns took turns fucking each other's hot assholes. Each came quickly
and returned to Wally and JK, who renewed by the exhibitionism of the
Finns, fisted their hard cocks. The Finns reacted quickly to this new
prospect and knelt on the side of the beds while Wally and JK took turns
fucking their hot asses. Wally and JK came simultaneously, shooting
another load into the Finns assholes, all collapsing in a heap afterwards
until their arrival in Helsinki the next morning.
Nothing in Helsinki is officially gay, with the exception of a few
openly gay bars. But since Wally and JK were in Finland, they wanted to
experience the uniqueness of the Finnish sauna. After checking their
guidebooks and asking discreetly at some of the gay bars, they decided on
the Kaivokatu, a sauna that was not gay but where, as the locals put it,
"events" happen. They set aside an entire afternoon for this experiment
and were not disappointed. In the center of the bathhouse, there was a
swimming pool where men swam naked. The only clothing of the bath was a
towel that some chose not to wear. The crowd was decidedly older, it being
an afternoon in the middle of the week. It was Wally who noticed it first.
There seemed to be a steady movement of men towards the rear of the
bathhouse and they decided to check it out. They found two saunas: a dry
and a wet. It was to the wet sauna that all seemed to be heading. The dry
sauna was empty, the glass of its windows being completely visible. As
Wally and JK stepped into the wet sauna, the steam hit them with force,
making it difficult to see. Someone standing next to JK said in broken
English, "Don't worry. Your eyes will soon adjust." And adjust they did.
The sauna was large and, after moving around, there were about twenty men
present. Better yet, all were engaged in some kind of sex. On one of the
lower ledges, lay an older man on his belly, his legs spread wide. A
middle-aged man lay on top with his long 9-inch cock moving slowly in and
out of his ass. Two men stood nearby, feeling the movement of the long,
wet cock as it penetrated the old man's ass. The old man's mouth was busy
as well. He sucked a hard six-inch cock while his right arm massaged the
man's balls and thighs. On the upper ledge, two others sucked each other
in a 69 position, one kneeling over the other's head. On another side of
the sauna, on a lower ledge, a younger man lay on his back with his legs
raised high while a very old man fucked him hard and deep. As they
adjusted to the dimness of the sauna, Wally felt a hand move to his crotch
and then felt the warmth of a hot mouth on his cock. The sensuality of the
sauna brought instant arousal to Wally and he relaxed by thrusting his now
hard cock into his new lover's mouth. This was not a hurried fuck. He
slowly moved his cock in and out, feeling the expert tongue flick its
textured form over the head of his dripping cock. JK succumbed to another
mouth that moved over his body from the arch of his feet, up his leg, into
the crevices of his groin, on to his breasts where it lingered lovingly on
his sensitive tits, and into his mouth. As their mouths met, their cocks
touched and engaged in his lover's hand and he felt the gentle stroke of
two cocks masturbating on top of each other. The other hand pressed his
head hard so that their mouths and tongues entwined in lust and
abandonment. He could hardly breathe and eased off, but his lover was
undaunted. He bent over, grasping his ankles and offered his hot ass to
JK, who now entered into the excitement of the bath. Behind him, pressed
close to him, was Wally's back and ass. Using Wally as leverage, he drove
his hard cock into the man's wide asshole and fucked vigorously. He came
in moments, groaning uncontrollably. Wally took JK's cue and fucked his
lover's mouth passionately shooting his hot load deep into his unknown
lover's mouth. Afterwards, they left the sauna and headed for the swimming
pool that cooled them down and relaxed them for the moment. The afternoon
continued this way, Wally and JK returning to the sauna at least twice
more, one to cum, another to take in the energy of the sexuality of a
Finnish sauna.
Back home, once again, Wally and JK continued their daily
lovemaking, often beginning early in the morning, sometimes, lasting until
early afternoon. Then they would shower, eat, and spend the day together
doing whatever caught their fancy. For Wally and JK, life could get no
better.



Chapter 30 (Gay, Masturbation, Exhibitionism)

Jack

Jack was an easterner by birth. However, of the 75 years of his
life, he had spent 55 of them in Ohio. Jack arrived at Carter Court three
years ago and settled into a happy retirement with Carter Court providing
the amusement he needed, both social and sexual. Socially, he met an
assortment of people who occupied his days in a variety of ways. Bridge
and poker was one; dancing was another; and, traveling another. Sexually,
he had more than he could handle. His sexual preferences were quite
catholic and ran to the extremes that his c***dhood had provided when he
was a boy. One was a mild exhibitionism. His thoughts ran back to the
days of naked swimming at "the rocks," as his peers called it. It was an
isolated area along a saltwater bay where huge granite blocks ran about a
mile or so, protecting the Pennsylvania railroad tracks that ran beside the
water. The k**s used to congregate here and swim naked as well as moon the
passenger trains that ran often along the shore route on their way to New
York City. Sexual play was always in evidence but never overt. He
remembered the time when his neighbor playmate sat on the "rocks," alone,
sunning and massaging their cocks into firmness and shooting all over their
stomachs. It was this same neighbor k** who introduced Jack into sucking
his first cock, albeit reluctantly. It was not a pleasant experience, but
an experience on which he looked back in later years with a certain
fondness. He concluded that the size of Red's cock, as his playmate was
called, was what created this aura of fondness. At this time, too, it was
where Jack often went to swim alone, often wading far out into the water
and massaging his cock into hardness and masturbating under the waters over
and over again. For some reason, this form of masturbation in the warm
waters of the bay excited him in ways he could not describe. But he went
with the feeling and frequently masturbated 4 or 5 times in
succession. Once, while walking along the beach with his father, he asked
for permission to take a dip. His father sat on the rocks and watched as
Jack, in his underwear, waded out into the deep water. Certain that his
father wouldn't notice anything unusual, Jack slipped his underwear to his
ankles and masturbated in full view of his father, coming not once, but
three times. The excitement of his concealed exhibitionism gave new
intensity to his orgasms. He imagined his father doing the same, since, on
two occasions, he walked in on his father in the act of masturbation, once
in a shed and, again, in the living room when he and his father were home
alone.

The regular beaches where the townsfolk swam were about a mile north of the
"rocks," where Jack encountered other forms of sexual excitement. Most
people donned or removed their bathing suits in the tall reed bushes that
formed a perimeter around the beach. Jack was able to conceal himself in
these reeds on occasion and observe the sensual nudity of the bathers.
Sometimes, the actions went further than the donning or removal of suits.
He sometimes caught glimpses of men massaging their cocks into hardness and
masturbating with complete abandon in the reeds before returning to their
families or friends. On particularly hot days, Jack would prolong his
sexual escapades on his way back home. He most often took to the woodsy
area on his way home and paused at his favorite hiding spots to masturbate.
Often, they were grassy plots hidden in the woods where he would strip
naked and fantasize while he played with his cock and balls.

Once, along the isolated beach area, he ran across an old fisherman
casting into the surf. He stopped and talked, mostly friendly banter, but
eventually, the subject came around to sex and masturbation. Jack sensed a
mutual interest and excused himself on the pretext of going to the bathroom
in the bushes nearby. He stripped naked and lay on the reeds with his hard
cock in hand and watched the old fisherman stow his gear and slowly walk to
where he lay. Without a word, the old fisherman knelt beside him, removed
his dentures, and took his cock into his mouth. It was the first time he
had ever had his cock sucked free of dentures and the sensation sent
shivers through Jack's spine. It didn't take Jack long to cum. He shot
into the old man's mouth, moaning deliriously. But there was more to come.
The old man stripped completely, standing naked before him, revealing a
slight paunch, gray chest and pubic hair, and a sizable 8-inch cock with
huge balls.

"Turn over on your stomach, sonny," I'm going to give you some hot
cum. Spitting on Jack's receptive asshole and wetting his hard bulbous
cock with additional spit, he gently inserted his hard cock into Jack and
fucked him slowly. Since this type of casual encounter had always been one
of Jack's greatest fantasies, he was ecstatic and signaled his delight to
the old man with load moans.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck that hot ass of mine," he cried. "Take me,
do what you will to me. I'm yours," he exclaimed louder.

The old man responded to his passion with hard thrusts of his cock
into his asshole, digging his bare feet into the beach sand. He came hard
and passionately. "Take it baby. Take it. Taaaakkkeee it," he screamed.
He withdrew his throbbing cock from Jack's hot and moist asshole, turned
him over, and fucked his mouth for his finale, shooting the last drops of
cum into Jack's receptive mouth. They lay still for a long time
afterwards, Jack licking the old man's shaft dry of its juices, taking his
large balls into his mouth, tasting the saltiness of the sweat in his groin
and asshole. Coated with sweat, they lay in the grass and sand of the
beach for another half hour, toying playfully with each other's body until
the old man remarked, "Sonny, why don't we wade into the surf and wash off
a bit." The cool waters of the bay were calming and sensuous and they
waded out and stood chest high in the water. The old man's hands took
charge and washed Jack's body as he stood in the surf. He embraced him
from behind and Jack felt the stirrings of a new arousal. It was
reciprocal. The old man's cock found renewal in their playfulness and
penetrated Jack's ass once more. He fucked him deeply and vigorously until
he came a second time. Jack's excitement spilled over into another orgasm
as he masturbated in sync with the old man's deep thrusts.

"Do you come here often, sonny," the old man queried.

"About once a week," Jack responded. "But, after this, I'll be
coming here as often as I can find you here," he added. In fact, there
were many other encounters. Later, they would meet in other places and the
old man would take him home when his wife was absent, either out shopping
or on a trip visiting her elderly parents. On those occasions when the
wife was away, Jack would often offer some excuse to his parents that
allowed him to stay overnight with the old man. At these times, the sexual
escapades were only limited by the imagination of the two. To begin with,
they would sleep together, naked. But usually, there was no sleep to be
had. Each would explore the other's body throughout the night. For the
old man, Jack's body provided the stimulus he needed to maintain an almost
constant erection, something, he confided to Jack, that was nigh impossible
with his wife of 50 years. He introduced Jack into the world of foot
fetishes and Jack responded with his own fantasies that coupled sucking
toes and feet with massage, foot and body. For Jack, having access to the
old man's body for whatever suited him was ecstasy. So he often had the
old man lie on his belly or his back and massaged him tenderly. This was
sexual foreplay for Jack at its highest degree. He often had to suppress
an orgasm as he massaged the old man's body, delving into each and every
crevice of the old man's body with his hands, mouth and tongue. If he lay
on his belly, Jack would begin his massage at the nape of the neck where
the spine met the head. He would massage the warm oil into the neck and
shoulders as he knelt over the ass of the old man. Always, Jack's cock was
rigid and wet with excitement. He could even insert his cock into the old
man's ass as he massaged slowly but firmly. He would work his way slowly
down the body to the ass where hands, mouth, and tongue took over. As he
straddled the old man's legs, his warm hands would knead the old man's
cheeks, allowing for an ever so slight penetration of his ass hole, usually
with his thumbs. The sighs and moans of the old man aroused Jack to new
heights of sensuousness and he would, at these times, let his mouth roam
tenderly over the old man's buttocks and asshole, his tongue playfully
penetrating the relaxed anal opening. As Jack's lust grew ever stronger,
his tongue would probe deeper and deeper into the old man's asshole that
yielded to louder and more pronounced sighs and moans on the part of the
old man. But this was just the beginning. Jack, now in control, would
turn the old man over on his back and continue his sensuous massage on the
front. By this time, the old man's cock stood rigid and Jack would sit on
it allowing it to penetrate deep as he began his massage of the old man's
shoulders and chest. He lingered long here, gently tweaking the nipples
into heightened sensitivity. As he massaged, his own ass, filled with the
old man's 8-inch cock, rode it gently. For Jack, this was ecstasy since he
could control the depth of the old man's penetration and take time to savor
its size and hardness with squeezes of his sphincter muscle. This would
send the old man into a frenzy of passion and he would often plead for Jack
to ease off lest he would come prematurely. In that, there was total
agreement, namely, that they would postpone the orgasms until they reached
an intensity neither could bear. By the time Jack reached the old man's
feet, the massage took on new meaning. For now, Jack coupled the gentle
massage of the old man's feet with the warmth of his mouth and tongue as
they glided over the soles, instep, heels, and toes of his feet.
Sometimes, at this point, Jack would reverse his sitting position with his
back to the old man's head and sit on his rigid cock. For Jack knew that
once he began to massage the old man's feet with his hands, mouth and
tongue, orgasm would be imminent for the old man. And often it was. His
whole body would gyrate and pump to meet Jack's asshole as it rode up and
down. Coupled with the massage, the old man would experience his most
intense and violent orgasms, shooting his hot load deep into Jack's ass.
At these times, too, he would turn Jack over on his side and suck deeply
Jack's semen covered asshole, drinking the fruits of his labor and passion.
Now it was Jack's turn to reach Nirvana. It happened in various ways.
Sometimes, Jack would kneel over the old man's chest and with a few quick
strokes of his now hot and stimulated cock shoot on the old man's face and
chest. What the old man didn't swallow, Jack did. He would bend over and
lick the old man's face and chest dry of his cum. Often, they would share
the cum, kissing deeply and passionately, tasting, then swallowing, then
napping. Sometimes, Jack would move him to the edge of the bed and, with
the old man on his back, raise his legs high and penetrate deep into his
hot, moist asshole. This way, he could caress the old man's feet as he
fucked him deep and hard. The foot caress along with the deep and rhythmic
movement of Jack's cock in and out gave new meaning to fucking for both.
Jack would come in a torrent, often withdrawing his cock midway, and shove
it into the waiting mouth of the old man who milked Jack's cock of the
remaining vestiges of his hot cum and passion.

Once, when the old man's wife was to be away for the weekend, Jack
got permission to spend the entire time with the old man. A new
contrivance greeted Jack. In the basement, the old man introduced Jack to
a homemade leather sling. Both could lay in it with legs raised high and
assholes wide and receptive and enjoy hours of slow and sensuous fucking.
The old man wanted Jack to be the first to experience his ass. And they
got right down to business. In minutes, the old man lay in the sling,
totally naked and receptive to Jack's advances and felt the slow and deep
penetration of Jack's 7-inch hard cock. This was unhurried sex at its
best. Hardly a word was spoken. But from the groans and sighs of both, it
was apparent that both had found another plateau of sexual excitement. For
the first time, Jack had an unobstructed view of his cock entering and
withdrawing from the old man's ass. His position allowed him to watch as
the head of his cock expanded the sphincter, as it drew out and then into
the hot receptive asshole of the old man. Better yet, he had access to
both the old man's cock and feet. As he fucked slowly, he massaged the
rigid cockhead of the old man and, simultaneously, licked his feet and
sucked his toes. And because the sling offered a relaxed mode of fucking,
there was no hurry to reach a conclusion. Jack fucked the old man for over
an hour, pausing every now and then to suck his rigid cock and swallow his
balls whole. They fucked this way for over an hour, each enjoying the
benefits of the sling. For Jack, there was the feeling of utter
sensuality, the presence of a totally naked body on its back, being fucked
slowly, deeply, and tenderly. For the old man, there was the same feeling
of utter sensuality, watching a naked body and a hard, rigid, throbbing
cock enter his asshole. But there was more. The old man felt the sense of
trust, the sense of another man penetrating him at his will, the sense of
submission to this act of sexuality. He could have cried out at this
moment: "Take me Jack. Do with me what you will. I'm yours. My ass is
yours. Fuck me. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep." And Jack did, coming,
finally, with an intensity that began deep in the muscles of his balls and
asshole and shooting hard into the old man, shooting in long thrusts of his
cock, not once or twice, but ten or more times. Afterwards, they rested.

Then they showered and napped. But it wasn't long after that,
perhaps three hours, that Jack woke aroused. He remembered the enjoyment
of the sling and felt the tingle of arousal in his loins at the thought of
him experiencing the same. He looked toward the old man next to him
asleep. But he also noticed beneath the sheet, the throbbing hardness of
the old man's 8-inch cock. He gently moved the sheet back to gain a better
view and was astounded at the magnificence of his hard throbbing cock. It
was too beautiful to resist and he moved closer to the old man and took his
cock deep into his throat as the old man slept. He tasted, licking the
underside of the glans with his hot tongue, allowing his mouth and lips to
slide down the cock to its hairy base of gray. He took each ball into his
mouth, then both and sucked intently, massaging the cock with his free
hand. His tongue found the groin and the asshole and tasted the sweat of
their earlier labor of love. It wasn't long before the old man woke and
responded to Jack's passionate advances with thrusts of his own, moving his
cock in and out of Jack's mouth as he sucked. By this time, Jack could
stand it no longer.

"Take me on the sling. Let me feel the wonder of that magnificent
cock in me, now," he begged the old man.

"It's yours," he responded and they moved to the basement and the
sling, naked, the old man's hard cock throbbing with excitement, Jack's
cock dripping with strings of pre cum as it poured from his cock. In a
wink, Jack was on the sling, his legs raised high, his hot asshole relaxed
and open to the old man's 8 inches and thrusts. The old man breathed hard
with excitement and moved his cock into Jack's receptive hole. They both
sighed simultaneously, Jack at the wonder of the penetration; the old man
at the warmth and tightness of Jack's nubile asshole. But it was Jack's
moans that dominated. He had never experienced the feeling of lust
connected with being fucked deeply and tenderly. The tightness gave way to
a feeling of relaxation and passion and all Jack could think of and beg for
was continuity. His only wish now was that the old man would fuck him
forever. The feeling in his groin and balls and ass was pure sensuality
and he succumbed to it totally. An hour of bliss passed and the old man
began to move toward closure. The pace of his thrusts increased. Jack
felt these thrusts in the throbbing rigidness of his cock. And then it all
came. The old man screamed, "Jack, baby, take it. Here it comes. Ohhhh
myyyy Godddd! Jack, take it all."

And with a rush, Jack experienced something totally unexpected. He
felt the warmth of the old man's hot cum, mingled with driving spurts of
urine, filling his asshole to satiety, causing his own hard cock to jump
with excitement at the feeling of fullness in his lower intestines. With a
few strokes of his hand, he shot high into the air as the old man continued
to pump his hot cum and piss into Jack's body. The old man's hand moved
along Jack's stomach, mopping up his hot cum, tasting, licking, sharing it
with Jack. They stayed in this position until the old man's cock grew
soft. Then they showered and slept blissfully for the rest of the night.

These thoughts flooded Jack's mind this particular night because he
had just received notification of his high class reunion. The more he
thought about it, the more he liked the idea of returning to see some of
his old classmates. But more, he felt the urge to revisit some of the
areas of his c***dhood sexual exploits to see if anything had changed or if
anything had remained the same.

The class reunion was as he expected it to be. Everyone had grown
older but had retained the personality traits of their younger days. It
was hard, in some instances, to recognize the person. But when personality
traits insinuated themselves into the conversation, invariably, recognition
occurred. After the reunion, Jack spent one day revisiting the beach area
and "the rocks." Shore erosion and backfill from sludge dredged from the
bay changed the whole character of the area so much so that Jack had
difficulty recognizing the areas of his earlier sexual escapades. Then he
remembered his early boyhood friend, Red, and wondered if he still might be
around. After some discreet inquiries, he found Red, living alone in a
nearby small town. He was now 76. His wife of some years had passed away
and there were no c***dren. He drove to the town and looked up the address
and decided to make a call. It was a true reunion. Red had indeed
remembered Jack and they sat around for hours reminiscing about the past.
But the reminiscences revolved mainly around who was around and what they
did. After dinner and a couple of drinks, Red insisted that Jack check out
of the motel and move in with him for a couple of days. Then, as Red put
it, "We can reminisce to our heart's content!"

Jack agreed and they drove together to the motel where Jack checked
out. They decided to make a day of it and continued exploring the old town
and the old haunts, followed by dinner and drinks. When they returned
home, instead of being tired, both felt rejuvenated and changed into
relaxed clothing to continue their discussion of the past. After a few
more drinks, things relaxed even more. Red changed into a pair of shorts.
Jack did the same. Red said it first: "Do you remember how we used to play
around when we were k**s, Jack. Over the years, I've often thought about
those days and how much fun we used to have."

Jack smiled that knowing smile and responded, "Yes, I still
remember when you tried to get me to suck your cock. I don't think I did a
very good job of it. But I never got a chance to explain why."

"Oh! I remember it well. I remember better those times we came
together," Red volunteered.

"How's that big cock of yours now, Red? Still working'?" Jack
continued.

With that, Red opened his shorts and the same large cock that Jack
remembered from his youth appeared before him. "There it is Jack. Needs a
little encouragement but still workin'. How about yours?"

Jack's cock was already hard with anticipation. He opened the top
button of his shorts, unzipped the fly, and out popped his hard throbbing
cock. Red rose from his chair, dropped his shorts, and moved toward Jack,
kneeling before him, taking his hard cock into his mouth. "I've been
wanting to do this for the last 60 years," he mumbled, taking Jack's cock
deep into his throat.

The unexpectedness of the moment took Jack by surprise, but, when
he recovered, he whispered to Red, "Let's get in bed."

Only seconds passed before they lay naked before one another.
Red's cock stood hard and throbbed uncontrollably. Jack needed no other
invitation. He knelt over Red and, taking his cock deep into his throat,
he sucked rhythmically and passionately. The newness of it all was too
much for Red. He screamed, "Take it Jack. Here it comes. Take it.
Taaakkee iiittt!" The hot load of cum hit Jack's uvula and he sucked him
deep. Red's moans accelerated as Jack knelt over him and shot his hot cum
into his warm, expecting mouth. After cumming, they lay in a 69 position
savoring each other's cock, balls, and groin and slept. During the night,
each woke hard and continued to explore their fantasies, Jack begging for
Red to fuck his hot ass with his big 10-inch cock. Red, too, clamored for
fulfillment and sought Jack's 8-inch cock for his own pleasuring. The next
three days of Jack's stay passed quickly, too quickly. In fact, both
saddened at the thought of departure, but, after some discussion, agreed to
continue their newfound friendship with reciprocal visits. They separated
happily, Red, at the thought of a trip to Jack in Ohio in the next month;
Jack, at the thought of the fulfillment of an old fantasy and the
realization that the fantasy would continue.



Chapter 31 (Gay, Masturbation, Exhibitionism, Voyeurism, Germany)

Graham

Life had its ups and downs for Graham before he came to Carter
Court. But he philosophized that he was no different from anyone else in
this respect. So when the death of his wife forced Graham to think about a
retirement home, he did what many others did. Outright, he rejected that
possibility; then he reconsidered; then he accepted. But his acceptance of
this new venue in life was based on an occurrence that was totally
unexpected. In his reconsideration phase, he paid a visit to Carter Court
on the pretext of studying its offerings. After talking to a counselor and
being taken on an extensive tour of the buildings, he thanked his guide,
took his information, and headed for his car. On the way out, however, he
felt an urge to urinate and stopped at the restroom in the basement of the
building on the way to the parking lot. He noted a couple of men standing
at the urinals. But he also noticed or thought he noticed, that upon
entry, they might have been playing with one another's dicks. He wasn't
sure, but it was enough of an observation to awaken in him a forgotten
memory from his youth of being taken by an older man in a public urinal at
a theater in his hometown. He felt his cock tingle to the thought and
harden slightly. Nevertheless, he moved to the one urinal that was
unoccupied, next to an old man that was probably in his late 70's. As he
did, the old man turned to him, smiled, and stepped back slightly.
"How do you do?" he remarked. "Are you new here?"
Graham's eyes turned to the older man, noting, at the same time,
that the old man's cock was hard and said, "No, I'm just visiting. I came
here today to talk to a counselor and see whether it's for me or not."
"And is it?" the old man queried.
By this time, Graham's ample cock grew rigid, unleashing the old
memories of his youth. His mouth grew dry and he began to shake, his
answer manifesting itself in staggered breathing if not breathlessness. "I
need some time to think about it," he stammered. "If I could talk to some
of the residents," he gasped, "I might be in a better position to decide."
"Well, why not come up to my room and I can give you some
insights," the old man added, at the same time reaching over and fondling
Graham's rigid cock tenderly.
The spontaneity and newness of this encounter were too much for
Graham. He stepped back, motioning for the old man's head, and shoved his
9" cock into his mouth shooting deep into the old man's mouth. He felt the
old man gag momentarily at the profusion of cum. But he recovered enough
to swallow it all and engorge Graham's balls in the aftermath. Graham
continued to ooze his passion into the old man's mouth, moaning his delight
aloud. The other old man also got into the action. He faced Graham and
with a few steady jerks of his cock, shot his hot load into the urinal.
After recovering, the old man turned to Graham and gasped, "Still
willing to come to my room and talk?"
"By all means," Graham responded, adjusting his still hard cock and
zipping his fly. They left.

So it was that Graham began his new life at Carter Court.

A couple of weeks went by before he finally settled into his new home, but,
in the meantime, he frequented Carter Court, visiting his new friend,
Randy. Graham fell into this newly acquired form of sexuality with ease.
He liked it because, even though he had been married some 50 years, these
new sexual encounters required no commitments. Randy and he spent entire
days together exploring their bodies and their sexuality and neither felt
compelled to press their demands beyond mutual pleasuring. Randy, of
course, was the initiator of this friendship and the active agent in their
sex exploits. He got Graham to relax in those early days and feel
comfortable in his nakedness. In addition, by experimentation, he brought
Graham around to laying back and enjoying his attentions, whether it be
sucking his cock and balls, whether it be gently prodding his asshole with
his hot tongue, whether it be bathing him with his tongue and mouth,
whether it be gently sucking his nipples, whether it be massaging his feet
and body, whether it be kissing deeply while locked in a frontal embrace.
Graham grew to like Randy's varied attentions, and, in particular, liked
fucking Randy's hot and receptive asshole as he lay on his back with legs
upraised.
It wasn't long before Graham began to experience new drives. He
began to desire a more active role in their sexual trysts. It began first
with Randy's asshole. Since fucking Randy was the technique that led to
orgasms most frequently, he began there. He often thought of his wife at
these times and remembered how he wished to suck her hot and wet cunt after
intercourse, sucking out his hot juices. He also wished for her to suck
his hot cock after he shot his load into her. But her conservative
religious upbringing and his reticence in expressing his desires became
obstacles to expressing, openly, his feelings. But these resurfaced with
Randy, with this difference. He now felt comfortable in pursuing his
fantasies. So it was that, one day, after cumming hard and deep in Randy's
hot asshole that he lay Randy on his side and sucked deeply Randy's moist
and cum filled asshole, his tongue searching out his hot cum deep in
Randy's hot hole. Inevitably, after long minutes of loving Randy in this
manner, they would turn on their backs and Randy would fulfill that other
fantasy of Graham's, namely, sucking his semi hard, moist and cum covered
cock until the last remnants of cum were extracted.
Randy was, by far, the more experienced in sexuality, particularly
the opportunistic aspect of sex. So it was, frequently, on a drive through
the country, Randy would suggest stopping in a wooded area, getting out of
the car, and walking into the woods or bushes and stripping naked. This
always excited Graham and inevitably led to fucking Randy on a bed of pine
needles, or, sometimes, on a blanket that became part of these outdoor
escapades. Graham, too, began to respond actively. While driving, his
hand would seek out Randy's cock and balls and massage them until his cock
dripped of precum. This inevitably led to a wayside stop as well as Graham
lusting for Randy's cock in his ass. Thus Graham was introduced to a new
sexuality, getting fucked. At first, it wasn't pleasant. But, more and
more, as passion grew between Randy and Graham, he began to crave Randy's
cock. Being outdoors added a special freedom and sensuousness to this new
sexuality that both enjoyed. Once, they stopped at a trucker's rest stop
in mid-afternoon when few travelers were around. At the urinal stood an
older trucker, cock out and hard, looking for attention. Randy was the
first to respond, and, while Graham watched the door, Randy dropped his
pants and backed into the hard, dripping cock of the trucker. For Graham,
a new realization emerged. He enjoyed watching. It appealed to his
voyeuristic side, and, for the first time in his life, he realized that he
was on the brink of a new deep sexual emotion. He enjoyed watching the
trucker's big 8 inch cock move deep in and out of Randy's hot ass. He also
wished that he could be taken by the trucker along with Randy. Naturally,
he moved toward them with his pants down. The trucker slipped his cock into
Graham's hot ass and fucked him hard. They alternated for several minutes,
the trucker finally coming deep in Graham's ass with a passionate cry of
"Jesus, take it baby, take it all!" From then on, the truck stop became
one their favorite stopovers on their drives through the countryside.

One day, when things were rather dull, Randy suggested they take a
trip to the local baths. For Graham, this was new territory and he was a
willing student. That afternoon, they drove to the baths, checked into a
locker and proceeded to explore. This particular afternoon was busier than
they expected. It seemed that they inadvertently came on a discount day
and found lots of older men wandering about. They spent sometime in the
hot tub, sitting and conversing with some of the members. Then they
explored the locker areas and found lots of men lying on their bunks with
their doors open, an invitation to come and visit. Randy being the more
gregarious, often peeked into the locker, said "Hello," and, depending on
the reception entered or left. In one instance, an older man lay there
fondling his cock that stood at half-mast. Randy peeked in and asked,
"Need any help?"
The old man smiled a knowing "Yes," and Randy entered, along with
Graham and began to massage the old man's cock until it throbbed with
excitement. The massage held its own excitement for all. Randy's hands
worked the old man's cock, while Graham gently and tenderly massaged the
old man's balls and inner groin, letting his hands roam freely over the old
man's legs and feet. Graham felt the warm hand of the old man's hand grip
his now throbbing cock, wet with the juices of his precum. He motioned to
Graham to come closer and Graham moved to his side and his head and
inserted his hard cock into the old man's warm, wet mouth and fucked.
Randy, meanwhile, having massaged the old man's cock into a throbbing
firmness, climbed atop him, facing him, straddling his body and inserting
the old man's cock deep into his ass. A rhythm began with the old man
thrusting deep into Randy's hot asshole as Randy's asshole pressed down to
meet his thrusts. Sucking Graham's cock in keeping with this same rhythm
was too much for the old man. His thrusts grew more violent and his
sensuous moans louder until he groaned his ecstasy aloud, thrusting deeper
into Randy's hot asshole. Randy felt the spasms of the old man's cock as
he came deep inside him. Graham's orgasm was imminent but he withdrew at
the last moment thinking that the day was still young.
Another encounter occurred in the steam room. It was difficult to
see, at first, but after a few minutes, Graham's eye encountered several
bodies fucking and sucking. In fact, no sooner had he entered, he felt a
hand on his semi-erect cock. Mindful of the locker encounter a few moments
before, his cock grew hard quickly and he felt the man direct his cock into
his hot, moist asshole. Randy, meanwhile, was in a deep embrace with
another man on the other side of the steam room. They kissed deeply, their
frenzied hands searching out other parts of their body. It wasn't long
before his lover lowered Randy to the bench and knelt between his
outstretched legs and sucked him deliriously. The previous fuck from the
oldman and the skillful technique of his lover, sucking, kneading his
balls, and fingering his asshole, was too much for Randy. Graham heard his
moans as they crescendoed into a low guttural "Yeeesssss! Here it comes!!!
Take it! Take it!"
Graham took his cue from this and fucked his lover violently now,
with deep hard thrusts, his balls ricocheting off his lover's ass and
balls. His hands gripped the man's shoulders tightly as his lower body,
drenched in sweat pressed forward to a screaming climax for him and his new
found lover. "Here it comes, baby! Aiiiyeeee, take it!!!" he screamed,
driving his hard, wet cock deep into the man's asshole. His whole body
shuddered as he succumbed to his forceful thrusts into his lover's
accepting asshole.
His lover echoed his passion with, "Fuuucckk me baby! Fuck me
hard! Hurt me! Come to me!"

The day was a good one for both. Graham was now convinced that an
integral part of his sexuality had to do with a latent voyeurism and
exhibitionism that he would develop to a greater and greater degree in the
days to come. And those days came quickly. Several weeks passed and, on a
trip to AAA, his eye caught a glimpse of a brochure for a trip to the
Oktoberfest in Munich, Germany. He mentioned it to Randy who was of German
extraction and they decided to take the trip. To make the trip more
interesting, and since neither had ever been to Germany before, they
decided to take in Frankfurt and Berlin as well as Munich. In Munich, they
found a hotel that had a famous bath connected with it. After checking in,
and having lunch, they checked at the desk for the entrance to the bath.
The desk, they found, was also the entrance. They entered a door at the
side of the desk into a new world of baths and saunas. A restaurant
greeted them where they checked in and picked up their clogs and towels. A
number of naked men sat around tables in varying stages of undress, eating,
chatting, laughing, and joking. Making a mental note of this, they headed
for their lockers, undressed, and set out to explore. The bath was huge.
On the top floor, were steam rooms, dry and wet, along with a large
whirlpool bath in which at least six men sat, obviously enjoying each
others sexuality. It was evident from the proximity of each that sexual
play was in order. On the three lower levels of the bath, they found a
labyrinth of hallways and rooms. There were TV rooms, quiet rooms, and, to
their delight, orgy rooms that were almost pitch black. In one orgy room,
there was a large plastic platform bed that could accommodate as many as 8
people. The darkness, however, stood in the way of seeing anything for at
least 5 minutes. But one didn't have to see to participate. The platform
writhed with bodies, touching, feeling, rubbing, sucking. And around the
platform stood a number of other participants, either engaged with the
occupants on the orgy platform or with one another as they stood around.
There were other rooms in this maze. There were rooms with glory holes
built into the partitions. There were rooms with cots. There were people
everywhere standing around in the darkness, touching, probing, loving,
fucking, sucking, and, in general, doing whatever they wished. But it was
the orgy room that intrigued them the most. They returned, climbed on top
of the platform bed into a writhing group of hot, sweating, sensual bodies.
For Warren, a new feeling came over him. He later likened it to a feeding
frenzy except that, in this case, it was a cock frenzy. He found the
nearest cock and sucked deliriously while his hands roamed over the other
bodies surrounding him, massaging their cocks and balls. Tiring of one
cock, he moved to another, and another, and another. His body, too, was
the focus of attention. While he sucked one cock, another mouth found his
cock, and still another found his asshole. The profusion of sense
experiences delighted Warren and he reveled in his newfound ecstasy. After
hours of exploration, Warren's climax ended quietly but ecstatically. A
younger man took him to his room and massaged him into a state of nirvana,
probing each and every crevice of his body with gentle love that ended in
climaxing gloriously into the young man's mouth. Afterwards, he searched
for Randy and found him in a state of reverie sitting on the edge of the
whirlpool, his hands on two cocks on either side of him, being drained of
his passion by a third person between his legs.
That night, returning to their room, they lay on their beds of joy
and slept the sleep of sleeps till morning. And so it went for the rest of
their stay in Munich. But the best was yet to come. After 5 days of fun
and games in Munich, they headed for Frankfurt. They had heard of a bath
there that catered to the elderly and their admirers. On their second day,
they decided to give it a try. They found it with ease, and, like the bath
in Munich, it was a four-story building, housing, more or less, the same
delights as the Munich bath. There was one major difference. On the
fourth floor, there was one entire room that was a bed. Except for the
approach to the bed that ran from wall to wall, one half of the room was a
bed. Better yet, the room was dimly lit and one could see the occupants
and whatever it was they were engaged in. The set up suited Graham well.
He could, for the first time in his life, exercise his newly found delights
to the highest degree. He could watch and be watched and his arousal was
quick. He climbed atop the bed and caressed the hard cock of a gray haired
man who lay stroking it. His mouth tasted the salinity of the sweat on his
cock and balls. Randy lay next to him with another older man, his tongue
bathing the man's body with his passion. Warren's old man had lay on this
bed of passion for some time and Warren's attention gave him the
opportunity to focus on his orgasm. His hips began to move in sync with
Warren's up and down movement of his mouth until he moaned in guttural
German, "Gott in Himmel, ich komme! Ich komme! Ja! Ja!" He came in a
profusion of spurts, his balls tensing with each thrust. For Warren, it
was an unexpected profusion that he swallowed eagerly and lovingly. They
lay that way for several minutes until the old man rose, thanked him, and
left. But it was just the beginning. Warren rose and stood against the
wall for a few moments, gathering his senses, at the same time, enjoying
the unfolding sexual scene before his eyes. He watched as Randy lay atop
the oldman, his cock deep in his asshole, slowly and gently fucking.
Others around him were in different stages of loving. Some lay in
threesomes, embracing, touching, kissing, and playing. Others were more
actively engaged in sucking one another's cocks or fucking. But it was all
simultaneous and, to Warren's delight, one could climb into the threesome
and delight in their bliss. And so it was, as the day went on, that
Warren, did, indeed, join in on a sexual daisy chain. While two men fucked
in a spoon position, Warren eased himself into a 69 position with the man
who was being fucked. They gently and lovingly sucked and caressed one
another's body as the cock slowly but deeply penetrated his ass. As this
threesome continued, Warren's ass, too, became the focus of attention. As
he slowly fucked the mouth of his lover, he felt the insertion of a warm
tongue into his hot asshole. It sent shivers down his spine but his body
responded with new vigor to this new sensation of being sucked and rimmed
at the same time. He succumbed to this pleasure completely. The pleasure
became more intense when he felt the pressure of a hard moist cock slide
into his hot and passionate asshole. He signaled his delight with a groan
and felt the man's cock deep inside him accelerate. Soon his own moans
were accompanied by his lover's moans as he thrust deep into Warren's ass
and shot. Warren felt the warmth of his cum and felt the juices of his own
cock surge until he, too, came in the mouth of his lover. No one moved
afterwards. Each lay still enjoying that moment of bliss and ecstasy that
derives from an orgasm.

Warren felt a hand on his shoulder. It was Randy. He had fallen
asleep. Randy spoke, "Well, lover boy, it's time to go. Save some for
another day." They returned to their hotel, weary but smiling.

Chapter 32 (Gay, Exhibitionism, Voyeurism, Baths, Masturbation, Japan)

Oscar


This is my story. It is the story of my c***dhood. It is the story
of growing into manhood. It is the story of living life to its fullest.
It begins with my earliest recollections of c***dhood, a time spent with
loving parents in Japan. It was the late '30's. The turmoil of World War
II hadn't begun yet in Japan and, so, being a gaijin, a foreigner, hadn't
taken on the negative aspects that it would later.
We lived in a small town outside Tokyo and our first home was a
wooden clapboard affair with four rooms: an eating area, one bedroom, a
primitive footprint toilet, and a small sitting area. Most older homes had
communal baths connected to them. Ours didn't. So my Dad and I would
spend part of each day at the communal village bath, one street away from
our home. It became a daily ritual that became the most important
influence on my sexuality for years.
I was about 7 or 8, at the time, just coming into my own
physically. I was aware of certain aspects of my body, my penis, in
particular. Rubbing it, I knew, made it feel good. I began to notice
other bodies, particularly my parents, who freely walked about the house in
the nude, as did I. I became enchanted with the form and sizes of penises
particularly those I witnessed at the local Y where my father and I swam in
the nude. So when I was introduced to the daily bath ritual in the village
communal bath, my senses exploded into desires that were totally new.
Seeing such varieties of penises led to the new desire of touching them.
That, in turn, led to wonderment. What was it that attracted me to the
male penis? What pleasure could be derived from the penis? How did other
men deal with their penises? There were many questions. And as this
period of my life began to unfold, the answers came in profusion.
My introduction to the bath came in the first week in Japan. My
dad and I set out for the communal bath and found it with ease. We
entered, removed our shoes, and stepped onto the carpeted floor of the main
bath. We deposited our shoes in small cubicles that lined the wall, paid
the receptionist, and received two towels, one small and one large, as well
as a kimono and a key to our locker. In Japan, there is an intense sense
of modesty. Men walk around in the nude with a small towel covering their
privates or with a kimono. Most men just carry a towel and hold it loosely
before them. In most cases, the genitals and pubic areas can be seen, but
less directly. We disrobed, locked our lockers, and, with towels in hand,
headed for the bath area.
Bathing is almost ritualistic. One enters a long narrow steamy
room. Immediately, one is struck by the numbers of men sitting on small
stools in front of a line of faucets that set about a foot and a half from
the floor that provide hot and cold running water. In front of each faucet
was a small wooden bowl, the size of an average salad bowl. The ritual
began here. My father and I found two faucets side by side. He adjusted
the temperature of the water for both of us, filled the bowls with water,
and ladled the stool as a cleansing action, noting that all the men did the
same. Then we sat on the stool and commenced bathing, using the soap
provided. I say, we. Actually, it was my father who initiated me into the
ritual. He ladled the stool; he sat me down; he, then, filled the bowl
several times and poured it over my head and shoulders, wetting me down.
Then he proceeded to soap and wash me all over, beginning with my head,
moving down my chest to my buttocks and then genitals, finally, bathing my
feet. As I toweled dry, he proceeded with his own bath. I watched him
avidly and he bathed, particularly taking note of his strong body and his
sizable penis that hung between his legs as he sat on the small stool. He
spent considerable time washing his buttocks and his penis. I took this as
a cue for my doing the same. Indeed, I was quick to notice that after
washing his penis, it stood a little larger than usual. As he toweled, I
took time to look around at the other men sitting on their stools, bathing.
Most were older. My eyes focused mainly on their genitals and the care
they gave to bathing them. I remember wishing that I could reach out and
touch them and feel their manhood. I later found that evenings produced a
greater variety of men, both young and old, particularly after returning
from work.
Next we proceeded to a quiet room. Actually, there were three such
rooms. In any case, they were identical in size, about 25 feet by 25.
Other than the light that shone as one opened the loose d****s when
entering the room, the room was in total darkness. The room was fitted
with about 20 futons (a thin mattress), each fitted with a sheet and a
colorful cotton blanket. The futons lined each wall and persons lay on the
futons with their heads to the wall their feet meeting the feet of the
other futons directly across from them. My father was able to discern
whether any of the futons were free and found two, side by side. We
carefully, if not gingerly, stepped over bodies and lay upon our futon to
rest. We both lay naked, covered by the warm cotton blanket and my father
instructed me to rest or sleep. Initially, he cradled me in his arms in a
spoon position and held me close until I acclimated to the darkness. I
remember the feeling of warmth and closeness I felt in being held by my
dad, our naked bodies touching, and wished that he'd never let me go.
After a few moments, he fell asleep. He turned on his back, as did I. My
curiosity, now, was greater than ever. As my eyes grew accustomed to the
darkness, I was able to make out some of the features of the room and its
occupants. Most lay covered under their blankets. Others lay exposed
except for the blanket covering their genitals. In an instance, or two,
naked bodies lay side by side. The sounds of the room intrigued me, too.
Snoring was common. However, I detected sounds of muffled groans and moans
as well. In the days and months to come, I would find the source of these
sounds and understand their meaning clearly.
Each day at the bath brought new wonders. Somewhere in the first
week, after we had bathed and headed for the quiet room, we encountered an
old man in the hallway. His silvery white hair accented a tender and
gentle face. As he approached us, he bowed deeply and crouched before me,
his eyes conveying the gentleness of his character, and pressed me close to
his partially naked body. I remember being surprised but not offended. In
fact, it was as if an electrical charge passed between us and I felt a deep
kinship for this kindly old man. He rose, bowed again to my father and
continued on his way. This was just the beginning of one of the most
meaningful relationships of my life. We continued to our quiet room. As
usual, we cuddled and then lay separately. My father always seemed to fall
asleep quite easily. I, on the other hand, lay there absorbing the sights
and sounds of this new world. And I began to learn. On this particular
occasion, I could hear some moans coming from a corner of the room facing
me. I could see that there were two persons lying on one futon with a
blanket barely covering them. They were naked. I watched as one head
bobbed up and down. I could catch an occasional glimpse of the man's penis
standing hard and erect and lay mesmerized at what I saw. I began to think
of my own penis and the pleasure I got from rubbing it and associated that
pleasure with the movements of the man's mouth over the penis below him.
Moments passed and the moans grew louder and slightly muffled. I could see
the man's hips move upward in thrusts and then heard a sigh of muffled
pleasure.
Another time, I watched as a man lay on his back with his legs
raised as another man inserted his hard cock into it and moved slowly in
and out. Since they lay near the d****d entrance, a faint light accented
the wetness of the hard cock as it moved. From my perspective, the cock
seemed huge, and in the wildness of my mind, I imagined touching and
feeling that hard cock as it moved in and out.
The sexual exploits moved closer to us at another time. While we
slept, or I should say, as my father slept, I noticed a hand from the futon
adjacent to my father's slide under his cover. My father moved slightly,
as if to adjust to the hand, and I watched in awe as the cover over my
father's cock rippled. I watched my father and he continued to sleep or
pretended to sleep. The hand continued, but now in an up and down
movement. There was still no sign from my father that he knew what was
occurring. About ten minutes into the event, however, I could detect some
motion from my father's hips and, suddenly, to my amazement, the unseen
hand uncovered the blanket and there, in full view, stood my father's hard
cock. The hand now became a head and I watched him suck my father's hard
cock until I felt the futon shudder with the thrusts of my father's hips to
meet the head and warm mouth that sucked vigorously. Several thrusts more
and then it was over. The head moved away and the hand drew the blanket
back over my father's cock and quiet returned. It was the first time my
sexual drive manifested itself so strongly. I realized my cock was hard
and the vision of my father's large 9-inch cock etched itself into my
memory. For the first time in my life, I used my hand to emulate the up
and down movement of the head to reach an excruciatingly powerful orgasm.
Of course, nothing came out. But the sensation was exquisite and so began
my entrance into the realm of masturbation. On our way home, that same
day, my father seemed a little more jubilant and buoyant, I noted.
Weeks later, another memorable event occurred. As my father slept,
I saw the head of the man on the next futon move beneath his covers. My
father continued to feign sleep as the head moved up and down. About
fifteen minutes passed when the man rose up naked, drew back my father's
cover to reveal a throbbing nine-inch cock, and lowered his ass until my
father's entire cock disappeared. Then he began a slow rhythmic movement
up and down. My father's hips abetted this slow movement by thrusting
upward as the man's ass drove downward. Once more, I lay mesmerized by the
sensuality of the act and wanted desperately to reach over and feel my
father's hard cock as it moved in and out. It didn't last long. For the
first time, I heard my father utter a low guttural moan and thrust hard
several times, shooting his hot cum into the man's hot asshole.
Afterwards, the man slid off and took my father's still throbbing cock into
his mouth and sucked deliriously for another 5 minutes, until the cock grew
flaccid. Then he covered him up and moved back to his own futon. My cock
raged once more and I masturbated vigorously, coming several times.
I mentioned the profound influence the old man had on me during
that first encounter in the hallway. We met often after that, the same
ritual unfolding each time. He would bow to my father and me and then
press me close to him and pat my head. I began to look forward to these
encounters of which my father apparently approved. I was particularly
attracted to his partially nude body, his gentle eyes, and the warmth of
his affection for me. So it was one day, that, as I lay there taking in
the sounds of the darkened room, my father asleep, that I sensed the
presence of someone occupying the futon next to me. It was the old man.
Without hesitation, he pressed his nude body to mine and showered me with
gentle, whispered kisses over my whole body. He began with my forehead.
Then he pressed his lips to my eyes, my mouth, my neck, and my nipples,
gently kneading them with his lips. Finally, his head rested on my cock
and balls. He held me tightly as he kissed my cock and balls tenderly,
taking care to massage my belly with his left hand, his right hand
massaging the balls of my feet. As he lay at my genitals, I could see his
cock and balls directly in front of me. Not knowing what to do except to
reciprocate, I fondly toyed with his now hard cock and balls. My mind
raced back to the man sucking my father's cock, and, in an instant, I moved
my head forward so as to envelop his cock and balls. He moaned and took my
cock deep into his mouth and sucked hard. It was my first experience at
feeling the warmth of a mouth on my hot cock and I reveled in my newfound
ecstasy, pumping my hard cock into his mouth until I came. He came too. I
felt the spurt of his warm cum deep in my throat and tasted. To me, it was
an elixir of love. I pressed his small hips hard to feel the deep
penetration of his cock in my mouth. We lay there for several minutes,
resting. Afterwards, he returned to his earlier position and cradled me in
his arms and we slept until I felt the urging of my father to tell me that
it was time to go. The old man slept on and we returned home. After that
time, my father often entrusted me to the old man. He would get up and
leave the room and bow to the old man, as if to tell him to care for me
while he's gone. I don't know where he went in these moments, but I later
conjectured he experimented with the other two dark rooms as I lay gently
in the arms of the old man. I learned much from these experiences,
especially those with the old man. I learned tenderness and affection and
the joy of giving reciprocally in matters sexually. I learned the
importance of a gentle touch, a gentle kiss. I learned to key in on
another's sensitivities and probe those sensitivities. Above all, I
learned to give rather than receive. I found that the receptivity would
come if I paid attention to my lover.
We left Japan before the war. I retained those vivid memories of
Japan my entire life. I married, raised 3 c***dren, and plied those
lessons I learned in Japan to my sexual life with my wife. I was
fortunate. She reciprocated in every way to my attentions with the same
vigor I did. Our c***dren, hopefully, learned too. I tried to instill in
them a trust in and a respect for other human beings. It was never a
naive blind trust. It was the trust the old man and my father taught,
the trust of giving and caring.
At Carter Court, these memories are all very close to me. So it
was that I decided to return to Japan to revisit some of those early
memories. A close friend from Carter Court and I decided on the journey
and spent two weeks reveling in the Japanese culture. I found that some
things had changed and some had remained the same. The communal bath that
my father and I attended was gone. It had been subsumed by urban
development and the village had become a suburb of metropolitan Tokyo. But
in Tokyo we still found a bath. And it was to one of them that we repaired
to compare the changes. Whatever changes occurred now reflect modern times
and modern sexuality. The entrance ritual remained the same. The shoe
storage boxes had become modernized, however. And a fee was charged. The
bath ritual remained the same. Everyone still sat on the stools, now
plastic, and bathed in exactly the same way. This bath, too, added two
square pools for rinsing: one was filled with warm water; the other with
cool water. The dark rooms, too, remained, more or less, the same. Now,
however, there were six dark rooms; one darkened TV room with futons and
blankets; another TV room with individual cots; a mirrored wall and ceiling
room with futons, dimly lit; a lounge area with TV and beer and pop
dispensing machines; a sun tanning room; an outside deck for warm weather
use; and, finally, hot and dry saunas.
The activity in the dark rooms is, probably, greater than the
1930's. It is probably a reflection of the urbanity of Japanese culture
and a demonstration of the greater permissiveness that is reflected in many
cultures around the world. My travel mate and I, after bathing, headed for
one of the semi-darkened rooms. We lay on our futons in a 69 position,
enjoying one another's cocks. Within minutes, four others knelt beside us
wanting to join in. One man knelt over Jack's head and inserted his cock.
As Jack sucked, he held two other cocks in each of his hands, while I
sucked Jack. Meanwhile, another knelt over my cock, taking it deeply into
his throat. All of this seems unbelievable and it did to us at the time.
With so much frenetic activity, it was difficult to reach an orgasm. We
played this out for a while and then went to one of the dark rooms. We
resumed our position and began to make love. Two others joined us, but the
loving was less frenetic and soon we paired off with our guests. My
lover's preference was for gaijin, foreigners and we settled into a rhythm
of loving. I remembered the old man throughout. My lover showered me with
kisses and touches reminiscent of the old man's touch and I succumbed
immediately to his attention. My cock throbbed in anticipation of cuming
hard into my lover's mouth. Jack, I could hear, was beyond that point. I
heard his groans of ecstasy as he shot into his lover's mouth. With that I
exploded, spasms of cum spurting deep into his throat. My lover, too,
came, shooting his hot cum all over my chest, licking me dry as we lay
together in peace and harmony with the world.



Chapter 33 (Poland, Concentration Camps, S/M, Bi, Masturbation)

Part 1

Jakob


A Pole by birth, Jakob entered Carter Court from a nursing home
where he recovered from a broken hip. Well again, he wondered about the
manner his life would take at age 74. His life, to this point, contained
the stuff of epic prose. He often thought of writing an autobiography but
could only manage a few scribbled pages of notes to which he would turn
every so often. This was one of those moments. He mused philosophically
about what he would change in his life if he could and concluded, "If I
could only get rid of the bad memories that continue to haunt me." And
haunt him they did as he often woke in the middle of the night in terror,
reacting to memories of his teens spent at Sobidor, a concentration camp as
infamous as Auschwitz. Unfortunately, for Jakob, the good memories went
along with the bad. These were the formative years of his sexuality. And
many of the formative sexual practices that he happily subscribes to, even
today, were rooted in the bad memories.
Jakob grew up an orphan. His mother and father were killed in the
German occupation of Poland. The only thing he thought of now was
survival. At age 14, this manifested itself in street living, eking a
living as best he could. Most of the time, because of his age, he was at
the mercy of events and his environment. He managed to get along for over
a year, but, somewhere in his 15th year, he was caught up in a Gestapo
street blockade and jailed. The blockades occurred randomly in the city.
The Gestapo would block off two ends of a street and take into custody
everyone caught in this trap. Jakob was unlucky this time. They were
searching for partisans, and his vagrancy and age, made him a likely
suspect for being a "runner" for the partisans. After several months of
being questioned and tortured at the local jail, they determined that he
would be sent to Sobidor. These were the early years of German occupation.
The "Final Solution" hadn't been codified as yet and, for Jakob, there was
still hope. His good looks and his youth were in his favor.
But he was unprepared for life in a concentration camp. Most of
the prisoners were older, dominant, and more assertive. Jakob had to cope
with that assertiveness and the year he spent living in the streets
assisted him in surviving. Everyone was assigned to barracks. The
barracks stood in rows, housing as many as 200 men who slept, six in one
bed, on wooden plank beds placed upon one another in three tiers. In
Jakob's barrack, one latrine at the end of the barracks was all the 200 men
had access to. So, often, throughout the night, a procession of men would
move endlessly toward the latrine and back. Since dysentery was common,
the line never ceased. And, indeed, one could hardly keep track of the
people, their comings and goings, their moans and groans. It was on one
such a night that the first of Jakob's bad memories occurred. As he slept
on his side, another body pressed close to him, forced a morsel of bread
with his left hand into his mouth to signal quiet, at the same time untying
the string holding his pants with his right hand, lowering them, and
forcing a large 7 inch hard cock into his asshole. Jakob flinched some,
but lay still, too afraid to call out, placated somewhat by the morsel of
bread in his mouth. Fortunately, for Jakob, the man lubed his cock with
something and it slid in deep but with little discomfort. The body pumped
his ass vigorously for several minutes until Jakob felt the warmth of his
hot cum spraying his asshole, along with low moans and sighs of relief.
Just as soon as it happened, it stopped. The man slid from the bunk and
disappeared into the night. It was then that he became aware of the eyes
of an older man across from him who apparently had viewed the whole
proceeding. They stared at one another in silence for a long time and then
slept.
The next night, the procedure began again. The body slid up to
Jakob, lowered his pants, and drove his hard cock into his asshole. This
time, however, Jakob was aware of the man across from him and their eyes
met again. He could detect some motion from beneath the covers and was
aware that the old man, aroused by his ****, masturbated. On the fourth
night, in the middle of being fucked, the old man rose from his pallet,
moved toward Jakob and stuck his hard cock into his mouth, cumming in that
same instant. Then it all stopped. The r****t was gone. The old man
across from him was gone. But that did not surprise Jakob for people came
and went. They were there one day and disappeared the next. For him, the
important thing was to survive.
After several months, Jakob settled into a routine of avoiding
attention, doing his work, and confiding in no one. Fear controlled his
every waking moment. But his greatest fears came from his jailers. One
never knew whether a guard could be trusted or not. On one particular day,
that fear became a reality. A guard motioned to Jakob and indicated that
he follow him. This could mean anything and he hesitated momentarily. The
guard took his arm firmly and led him to a shed and locked the door. A
potbellied stove stood in the middle of the large shed and the guard
instructed him to put some wood into the stove. He sat in a chair near the
stove and opened his pants to reveal a large, bulbous, uncut cock that
throbbed with passion. He motioned to Jakob to kneel between his legs,
and, with his right hand, pressed his head down on his throbbing cock.
Momentarily gagging, Jakob drew a deep breath, and, after applying a gentle
pressure on the guard's balls, resumed sucking the hard cock deeply,
encircling the bulbous head with his tongue, moving the foreskin of the
hard cock up and down as he did. Several minutes passed until the guard's
passion mounted as evidenced by his heavy breathing. "Mein Gott. Gott in
Himmel," he cried as he came deep into Jakob's mouth, pressing his head
until every last drop of cum shot from his hard cock. Afterwards, he
notified Jakob that his new assignment was to keep the shed clean and the
stove burning throughout the day. This was the guards' shack, where they
retreated to keep warm and relax.
While this might have been a moment for Jakob to let his guard
down, fear told him to be careful. For now, he was completely in contact
with the men he should fear the most. And he would find this out shortly.
In the intervening weeks, numerous guards came and went. Some eyed him
suspiciously; some insulted him; some ordered him around angrily; most took
advantage of him sexually. One guard, in particular, took off his muddied
boots and ordered Jakob to clean them. Unhappy with the results, the guard
slapped Jakob across the face and threatened acts of reprisals.
Fortunately, another of the guards, sensing Jakob's plight, brought in some
boot polish the next day and urged him to use the polish, along with a
special soap, to clean boots. A week had passed and the angered guard
returned from leave. Alone with Jakob, he ordered him to clean his boots.
Fearful, Jakob proceed to clean them using the new procedure. But as he
cleaned, he watched closely out of the corner of his eye, for some
reaction. What he saw, instead, was the guard's hand massaging the outline
of his crotch and cock. When he finished the cleaning, the guard motioned
for him to feel the bulge in his crotch.
"Take your clothes off. I'm going to repay you for your hard
work," he growled. Jakob stripped naked. With that the guard unleashed
his 8-inch hard cock, dripping with precum, laid Jakob on the cot near the
window, and drove it deep into his ass.
"How do you like this for a reward my Polish slave? Every time you
do a good job, you'll get more and more of this," he blurted into his ear,
breathing heavily. The cot creaked loudly under the weight and force of
each thrust of his hot cock into Jakob's ass and, before long, the
breathing led to several deeper thrusts and an explosion of hot cum that
ran down Jakob's legs, oozing from his hot ass.
With that he left. This then became Jakob's job for several
months. Guards came and went. Prisoners came and went. And Jakob's fear
continued as he strove to survive in this hostile environment where one
misstep might mean death. One day, the first guard told Jakob that he was
sending a friend to the shack and that he was to do whatever he asked.
That afternoon, a high ranked, well-dressed officer appeared in the shack.
The officer moved toward Jakob and embraced him, kissing his brow, his
eyes, his nose, his lips. One hand reached into his pants and fondled
Jakob's ample cock of 7 inches. He told Jakob to stand still as he
undressed him. First he took his cotton stripped prison shirt off. He
fondled his breasts, sucked his nipples and licked the armpits vigorously.
Then he untied the string to his cotton pants and dropped them to the
floor. He undid his shoes and had Jakob stand totally naked before him.
He proceeded to lick every part of his body, his tongue flickering into
every crevice, tasting, teasing, touching, and feeling. By this time,
Jakob's 7-inch cock throbbed painfully, seeking some release.
The officer stepped back and ordered Jakob to stand still and
quietly massage his breasts, cock, and balls. As he did so, the officer
stripped naked and sat in the chair before Jakob.
"I want you to walk around in front of me as if I'm not here.
Massage yourself passionately as you do so," he ordered.
As Jakob walked, the officer slowly massaged his stiff cock.
Droplets of precum oozed freely from his hard cockhead as he stroked his
cock and balls. The charade continued for more than a half hour until
Jakob wasn't sure whether he could hold out any longer. Then the officer
rose and lay on the floor in front of Jakob and ordered him to stand over
him and piss all over his body. After he did that, he ordered him to
masturbate and shoot his hot load onto his face, his eyes, his nose, his
mouth. Jakob stroked slowly, concentrating on pissing, and, within a few
minutes, released a geyser of golden urine over the officer's entire body,
taking special aim for his face and mouth and cock and balls. His passion
was so intense that his cum mingled with his urine and the milky golden
stream poured deep into the officer's mouth and throat as he swallowed.
"Lick my body, now!" he ordered. Jakob's mouth and tongue stroked his
entire body. The officer turned on his belly now and ordered Jakob to fuck
him deeply and unmercifully. The novelty of this new sexuality drove Jakob
to another arousal and, after fucking the officer vigorously and forcefully
for another 3 minutes, shot another hot load into his receptive asshole.
The officer moaned in ecstasy as Jakob drove deeper and deeper, spending
all of his hot cum, falling limply on the officer's body momentarily.
The officer rose, dried himself with a towel he produced from his
briefcase, bowed to Jakob and silently left.
The nights in the barracks were never the same and he never knew
what to expect. Once, for example, he felt the hand of one of his
bunkmates groping for his cock and balls. He let him have his will until
he shot into the man's hand. Another time, as he lay on his side, another
bunkmate pressed his ass close to Jakob. Not knowing how to react, Jakob
lay still. The press of the man's warm body felt good to Jakob and his
cock rose to the occasion. Some time into this foreplay, he felt the man's
hand untie the strings of his pants and fondle his cock, backing into the
hardness. Jakob felt the warmth of the man's asshole envelope his cock and
he responded with slow and deep thrusts of his waist, driving his cock
deeper and deeper into the man's hot and moist asshole. He came in a
torrent. The man held him close as he shot and masturbated, shooting his
own cum into his hand. Both fell asleep with Jakob's cock still deep in the
man's asshole. Still another time, as Jakob slept on his back, he felt the
warmth of a bunkmate's mouth on his cock. He lay still, thrusting his hips
to meet the down thrust of the man's mouth. He came quickly. The man
turned in a 69 position and fucked Jakob's mouth vehemently until he shot
his hot cum deep into Jakob's throat.
And so it continued into Jakob's 16th year. About a week after his
16th birthday, the first guard came into the barracks and called Jakob's
name. Never had he done this and the fear he had for his condition
magnified. But his passivity took over, and he appeared before the guard.
"Follow me," he commanded.
The trail led to the commandant's office and Jakob trailed along
silently, fearful, not knowing what to expect. When they arrived, he was
escorted into a small room and told to sit. The guard left and Jakob sat,
shaking and fearful of his prospects. Several minutes passed and the
high-ranking officer with whom Jakob had had an affair appeared. He had
Jakob follow him down a hallway, which ended in the officer's quarters.
"I have some good news for you, Jakob," saying his name for the
first time. It was as if he acknowledged him as a person. "I'm sending
you to a farm a distance from here where you will become the ward of an
elderly couple. You will be under their jurisdiction from now on." He
drew Jakob toward him in an affectionate embrace and spoke, "This could
mean your salvation, Jakob. Embrace it and make the best of it. Before I
turn you over to them, however, I want you to clean up. I have drawn hot
water in the tub. Bathe now."
Jakob could hardly believe what he had just heard. But there was
still some fear.
"Who were these new wards? What were they like? Were they cruel?
Were they kind? What will be my fate?"

The officer helped Jakob undress and into the tub. Affectionately,
he bathed him, taking pains to stimulate his cock, balls, and asshole. The
officer undressed, as well, and climbed into the tub, his cock hard and
throbbing. As Jakob lay on his back, the officer knelt before him and
inserted his hard cock into Jakob's mouth, fucking it slowly and
passionately. It wasn't long before he shot deep into Jakob's throat.
Afterwards, he knelt at the edge of the tub and had Jakob fuck his
accepting ass vigorously.
"Fuck me hard, Jakob. Fuck me. Come into me. Give me all of your
hot cum," he commanded. It wasn't long before Jakob's passion took over
and drove his cock deeply into the officer's hot asshole. He moaned his
delight as Jakob groaned his pleasure, crying, "Take it! Take it! Take it
all! Here it comes!" thrusting violently as he shot deep into his asshole.
Spent, they both washed off and dried. Afterwards, the officer led him to
his bedroom and had him slip into a clean set of working clothes. It was
the first time in three years that he was without his prison stripes. The
clothes were simple but clean. He smelled their freshness and, for the
first time in these same three years, was tempted to let down his guard.
The most he could muster was a gentle kiss of the officer's cheek and a
hug.
"Perhaps I will see you in days to come," the officer whispered.
"Since I know this elderly couple, I may come for a visit," he added.
With that he led Jakob outside of the compound to a waiting room
outside the prison grounds. There, for the first time, he spotted the
elderly couple.
He approached them gingerly, almost haltingly, still fearful of the
unknown. But in the ensuing embrace, Jakob felt a warmth and tenderness.
They walked toward the horse driven wagon that stood outside the waiting
area, and, waving goodbye to the officer, they departed. A new life began
for Jakob.
The ride through the countryside on this horse driven wagon was
exhilarating for Jakob. The weather was cool, but he did not mind,
enjoying the freedom from his captors for the first time in three hellish
years. A pleasant banter occupied most of his time on this drive to a new
destination and future. The elderly couple mentioned that they often saw
Jakob in the compound when they delivered vegetables from the farm for the
army garrison. The officer, they acknowledged, was a friend of theirs and
often spoke of Jakob to them. He suggested that some good might come of
his liberation from the camp, at the same time, providing some assistance
to them in their elderly years.
The farm was extensive and Jakob worked hard to earn his favor with
his newly acquired wards. They treated him affectionately, insisting that
he live in their modest home to which a barn was attached. Karol, the
husband, insisted that he be called "Grandpa." Marya, the wife, became
"Grandma." Later, he would learn, that they had lost their son at the
outset of the war. Jakob afforded them a modicum of relief from the pain
they felt at their loss, and, indeed, showered him with the same affection
they would a son.
Months passed and Grandpa and Grandma were to become the two most
lovable people on earth for Jakob. Grandpa Karol was a big burly man, gray
haired, red faced, large bodied, and loving. Grandma, too, was large and
as affectionate as she was large. They were both in their 70's, still
active and buoyant with personality, warmth, and love. Grandpa, Jakob
noted from the beginning, seemed well endowed. A large bulge was the first
thing he noticed when he wore his usual blue denim work coveralls. Jakob
verified this soon after arriving. Daily, after a hard day's work in the
fields and the barn, he would come in and ask grandma to get the water
ready for his bath. She would fill the portable tub which stood in the
warm kitchen with the hot water, add cold to get it to a comfortable
temperature and have Grandpa get in. Neither, from the outset, considered
Jakob's presence during these occasions as an intrusion. On the contrary,
from the beginning, grandma announced that, after grandpa's bath, she would
be preparing the bath for him as well.
Jakob also noticed that there existed an open and loving sensuality
between the two, even in his presence. Grandma would always perform the
ablutions and it was not difficult for Jakob to notice that she spent a lot
of time around his genitals. This invariably led to the comment, "Watch
out, it's going to bite you in a minute." She would laugh a guttural and
sensual, "Yes, we know all about that," as if, Jakob was somehow implicated
in the goings on. Once, the playfulness carried over into a demonstration
of male prowess. Grandpa stood up in the tub and laughed, "See what she
does to me, Jakob. Be careful, you're next."
Jakob looked on in amazement, excited. Grandpa's cock stood a good
12 inches long with a girth of about 7 or 8 inches. It was buried in a
forest of gray hair that flowed from his chest and belly down to his
asshole. Jakob's stupefaction was broken by the comment, "This is how
Grandma likes it best!"
Jakob's thoughts took another turn now. He began to fantasize over
Grandma's cunt and size, wondering how anyone could receive such a large
cock and in his dreams each night, he began to fantasize over the sexual
antics he might become a part of if ever their playfulness turned serious.
At first, when Grandma prepared the water for Jakob's bath, she
demurred to a corner of the kitchen while Jakob bathed, often with Grandpa
Karol standing over him, making small talk. But as time went on, the small
talk took the shape of innuendo, with Grandpa Karol shouting out, "Look,
Grandma, at Jakob's cock. You would love to have that in you, I'm sure."
Embarrassed, Jakob would blush and blurt out in a c***dish way,
"OK, Grandpa. Stop. You're embarrassing me and Grandma."
It wasn't long before these playful interludes became a little more
serious. One day, after Jakob and Grandpa had finished their bath, Grandma
proceeded to prepare the water for her own bath, announcing, "It's my turn
for a bath. Karol, get over here and bathe me." In a wink, she removed
her dress, revealing nothing underneath. Two large breasts, wide hips, a
slight paunch, and gray pubic hairs met Jakob's eyes and he felt his cock
twitch.
"Would you look at that Jakob?" Grandpa shouted. "Venus appears
before our very eyes." He moved quickly to her side as she sat in the tub.
He lathered her copiously, toyed with her breasts, lavishing a great deal
of attention on her nipples both manually and orally. Jakob was by this
time greatly aroused but still unsure and begged to excuse himself and went
to his room. His arousal was such that he could not contain himself. He
stripped and grasped his hard 7-inch cock and with a few strokes, shot high
onto his chest and face and dozed. An hour or so into his dozing, he woke
to the sounds of bedsprings squeaking in Karol and Marya's bedroom that
stood next to his. He lay quietly, absorbing the sounds of joy emanating
from the room. He could not resist sliding from his bed and crawling along
the floor into the hall toward their room. A light was lit beside the bed
and on it he could clearly see Karol's huge cock driving deep into Marya's
hot and wet cunt. He knelt by the door entranced by the passion and
intensity of their lovemaking, massaging his own cock as he watched. The
fucking alternated with withdrawal from Marya's cunt and inserting it into
her mouth that she swallowed lustily and with no difficulty. After they
collapsed in a heap, Karol atop Marya, Jakob withdrew to his bed and
masturbated once again and then slept till morning.
Morning came and Jakob was greeted at breakfast with Karol's
laughing comment, "You should have stayed around, Jakob. You missed a good
time."
Marya added smilingly, "It's as he says, Jakob."
It was obvious to Jakob that neither was in the slightest put off
by the happenings of the preceding evening and he made a mental note to do
something about that passivity into which he had fallen after those
terrible years of incarceration.
The natural sexuality that existed between Karol and Marya
intrigued Jakob. He wanted to become a part of it and waited for an
opportunity. Meanwhile, the sexual antics continued in a variety of ways.
One afternoon, Jakob had lost track of Grandpa's doings as he worked in the
field adjacent to the barn. The barn was built on three levels and
attached to the house. The lower level acted as a sub-basement in which
were stalls for the smaller calves. The upstairs and loft were for the
larger a****ls and the hay and feed. Jakob heard the sound of a calf
bleating and decided to check, entering the barn at the main level and
heading for the sound of the bleating calf. Just above the sound, he
stopped and peered through the cracks in the floor and watched Grandpa
lying naked with a calf in the hay. He lay with the calf on its side, his
huge cock pumping away at the calf's asshole. His cock, wet with his own
and the calves juices, glistened in the sunlight-bathed stall and accented
the hugeness of its dimensions. Jakob watched him shoot his hot load into
the calf and stand to dry himself from his sweat and passion with a towel
that lay by his side. As he stood, drying himself, Jakob realized what a
huge man Grandpa was. His gray body hair sparkled in the sunlight and his
cock, even though wilting after his cumming, still throbbed from his
passion. His thoughts turned back to that time when he watched them fuck
in their bedroom and he continued to wonder how Grandma could ever take his
cock. And so, Jakob continued to fantasize over Grandma's hot cunt.
Around noon, of each day, Grandma prepared a pail dinner for
Grandpa and Jakob, whether they worked in the field or in the barn. On one
particular day, Jakob had gone off to tend to the sheep. Having forgotten
about the pail lunch, he returned to the barn earlier. He could hear some
jumbled sounds to the rear of the barn, coming from the loose haystack. He
climbed a ladder to the loft and crept along until he stood just above the
hay. There lay Grandpa and Grandma naked in the hay, she, on her back with
her legs raised in a V, he on top of her, driving his hot, fat 12 inches
into her cunt. From the sounds, it was evident that they were enjoying the
moment immensely. The thought occurred to Jakob that he would like to try
Grandpa's cock in his ass sometimes and he began to plan for just that from
that point on. He had also begun to plan on an encounter with Grandma, an
encounter that would enable him to fixate more vividly on her cunt, a cunt
that now entranced him.
Grandpa and Jakob were almost inseparable now. And with the
exception of working the farm, Grandpa, Marya, and Jakob were inseparable.
They both openly praised Jakob's importance to them and Jakob reciprocated
his affection openly, now. Working with Grandpa, familiarity knew no
bounds. If he had to defecate or urinate in the fields, he did so without
hesitancy or shame. Jakob followed suit. Once when Jakob and Grandpa were
clearing a ravine behind the barns, their bodies drenched with sweat,
Grandpa took pause to sit down and take out a jug of water. They drank and
rested. During one of their pauses in conversation, Grandpa remarked,
"Wish Grandma were here right now," and patted the bulge in his coveralls
which was massive. Jakob's breathing stopped, so excited did he get from
staring at his crotch. "Want to see it?" he asked. With that, he opened
the front of his coveralls, revealing his naked belly, cock and balls, all
bathed in sweat. Jakob thought back to his formulation of a plan of
getting Grandpa's cock in him. He took hold of his massive cock and dared
to add, "Grandpa, maybe you could put it in me."
"Do you think you'd like to take it?" he asked.
"Give it a try Grandpa. I'll let you know if it hurts or not," he
added, thinking back to those days when he was fucked by the many guards in
the camp. With that, Jakob stripped naked, shoes and all, and stood before
him, sweating and breathing hard. Grandpa did the same. He dropped his
coveralls, took off his shoes, and, standing naked, began to work Jakob's
asshole with his fingers and spit. Jakob craved for the penetration and
exclaimed, "Grandpa, please; I'm so hot; put it in me; fuck me.
Jakob bent over a fallen tree trunk and Grandpa gently began his
insertion. First the head went in and he asked, "How does it feel?'
Jakob urged him to go on. More went in and, even though he felt a
tinge of pain, he urged him to go on, thinking back to that day of his ****
in the barracks. As his asshole relaxed, Grandpa's entire cock slid in to
its hilt and he began a slow fuck. "How does it feel now, Jakob?" he half
whispered.
"It's beginning to feel really good now Grandpa. Please fuck me
hard!" Jakob explained.
The rhythm increased, as did Grandpa's moans. His thrust grew
stronger and all Jakob could think of was Grandpa fucking the calf,
thinking how much the calf must have enjoyed it. His big ball sack began
thumping against Jakob's balls and its cadence increased his passion.
What's more, Grandpa's strong hands on his shoulders and the hot sweat they
shared threw them into a sexual frenzy until Jakob cried aloud, "Oh
Grandpa, fuck me hard. Shoot your hot load into my ass!"
With that, Jakob felt a strong surge of warmth fill his hole.
Grandpa cried, "Oh God. I'm cumming. Take it all Jakob. Aaiiegghhhh!"
He collapsed atop Jakob as he lay across the tree trunk and shuddered as
his cum continued to spurt deep inside Jakob's drenched ass. Afterwards,
they both fell atop their clothes strewn on the ground and rested,
Grandpa's cock still inside him, throbbing, his cum still oozing into his
hot asshole. Jakob shot his load at the same time as Grandpa, catching it
in his hand, sharing it with him as they lay on the ground, gasping,
moaning, loving.
It was Grandpa that spoke first. "You know that we both love you
very much, Jakob. Marya feels that love as much as I do. I would like you
to share that love with both of us. Feel free to give Marya some attention
in front of me. I would enjoy watching you love her. She's a very sexual
person, and loving."
Jakob cocked twitched at the thought of making love to Marya in
front of Grandpa and resolved to begin making those advances that night at
bath time.
When evening came and bath time commenced, a new sense of
excitement filled the kitchen. Jakob sensed that Grandpa shared their
conversation that afternoon with Grandma. While bathing Grandpa, Jakob
moved to Grandma's side, offering to assist in the bath. They knelt side
by side as they bathed Grandpa, with Jakob taking great pains to lean close
to Grandma, their thighs touching. Sensing her excitement, using the
pretext that it was hot, he took off his clothes, except for his shorts and
crossed his left leg over her right as they knelt beside the tub. The heel
of his left leg, situated between her legs, felt the slight pressure of her
cunt as she, half kneeling, half crouching, massaged Karol's back and
breasts. Jakob's hand, meanwhile, dipped beneath the water to feel Karol's
cock. It throbbed in excitement and lust. He took Marya's hand in his own
and dipped below the water to share in that rigid delight together. Karol
simply lay back and focused on the delight of the moment and the
anticipation of the delights that were to come. With a slight movement of
hand, then, Marya slipped off her dress, removed Jakob's shorts and pressed
her naked body to Jakob.
It was Jakob's turn. Without a change of water, Jakob dipped into
the tub and the loving continued, with Jakob and Marya as the masseurs.
Then it was Marya's turn and Jakob and Karol took turns bathing her. After
drying off, Marya led them to a sofa in a sitting room and had them sit
side by side as she knelt between them and took their cocks deep into her
mouth, alternating between sucking their cocks and their balls. The
intensity of the passion reached a climax and Karol had everyone move to
the bed. He motioned to Jakob to fuck Marya on the edge of the bed, her
legs raised in a V position while he positioned himself over her face,
kneeling, but facing Jakob. As Jakob fucked Marya's hot, wet cunt
vigorously, Marya sucked Karol's cock, balls and asshole while Jakob and
Karol exchanged kisses in this face off to a climax. Marya began climaxing
the moment Jakob began fucking her and it continued long after he withdrew
and Karol began fucking her. Her climaxes were continuous even after Jakob
and Karol came and began sucking their intermingled cum from her hot cunt.
And it continued far into the night. Jakob's youth manifested itself over
and over. Even as Karol slept, Jakob continued to fuck Marya. And when he
wasn't fucking her, he slept with his head between her legs, basking in the
sensuous smells of lovemaking emanating from her cunt and pores. When
Jakob slept, he felt the pressure of Jakob's cock on his asshole and the
lovemaking began anew, this time with Jakob's legs raised in a V on the
side of the bed as Karol's hot 12-inch cock massaged his hot asshole into
ecstasy. And then it was Marya's wish or turn to suck the juices from
Karol's hot cock as they oozed from Jakob's ass.
After this, everything changed. Sleeping with Grandma and Grandpa
became the rule. Reciprocity reigned. Since all three slept naked, when
lovemaking began, regardless of the initiator, everyone participated. For
Jakob, sleeping in the same bed and bound on two sides by their warm
bodies, he found, not only love, but also additional warmth and security
from basking in the smells of lovemaking. He got to play with Grandpa's
cock whenever he wanted; he got to fuck Grandpa at will; he got to fuck and
suck Grandma equally; he got to be fucked by Grandpa's cock in the middle
of the night as Grandma sucked his cock; he got to suck Grandma's cunt as
Karol fucked her ass; he got to fuck her ass as Karol fucked or sucked her
cunt. Reciprocity ruled.
Finally, the war came to an end and normalcy tried to return.
Grandma passed away and Grandpa and Jakob were alone in their loving but
true to each other to the end. Eventually, Jakob had to give up the farm
to the new forces of the Communist state and petitioned, in the early days
of nation building to migrate to the United States. Here, he began anew.
But he had a war of his own to wage. The demons of the concentration camp
returned.

To be continued in Chapter 34


Chapter 34 (Poland, Clergy, Gay, Masturbation, Bi, Troilism)

Part 2

Jakob



Jakob arrived in New York City in the fall of 1946. It was a time
of great change for America as servicemen began returning to civilian life
after World War II. Jobs were difficult to get; unemployment was rife. It
was into this mix and turmoil that Jakob fell, a condition not much
different from the chaos of 1939 and the occupation of Poland. In another
sense, the conditions were worse. He knew very little English and the
street sense that kept him alive in Poland during the occupation, his
language and his youth, were no longer viable in this new environment. He
had to learn quickly to survive. Ultimately, it was the passiveness that
he used as a survival technique in the streets and the camp that succeeded.
He had heard that a remnant of a Polish community still existed on New
York's lower East Side. After clearing customs, he managed to find his way
into the city and the lower East Side. This community was by no means as
large as the one that existed in the early 1900's when tenements were
filled to overflowing and shop and store signs were written in the Polish
language. Indeed, it was known as "Little Warsaw." There was also the
Polish Catholic parish where one could find the assistance of a priest who
spoke Polish and could direct him to sources of aid within the community.
Fortunately, for Jakob, there was still a Catholic Polish church. And to
it he ventured to ask for assistance in finding a job.

His first encounter with Father Mel was positive. He was an older priest,
in his 60's, who was familiar with enough of his Polish heritage and
language to identify with Jakob. After Jakob had told him the
circumstances of his life in Poland, Father Mel warmed to him even more.
In fact, within weeks, he had outlined something of a program for Jakob.
First, it was essential that he learn English. The parish happened to have
an ESL (English as a Second Language) program in progress in which he
enrolled Jakob. He also had him assist with grounds upkeep for which he
was given a minimum wage. While this wasn't much, it at least kept him in
pocket money to buy items of personal interest. His first week in the City
was spent in a cheap hotel in the area, mostly occupied by the many winos
and alcoholics that flowed into the area from the Bowery. In reality, it
wasn't much different from life at Sobidor. Even though he had his own
room, strange characters roamed the hallways, muttering to themselves,
disheveled, often, looking for a drink or the means of acquiring a drink.
So Jakob learned quickly to watch over his personal possessions, much as he
did at Sobidor. And then there was sex. One night, as he slept, he heard
someone at his door. He listened at the door and then asked, "Yes?"

A drunken voice responded, "Let me in. I need help."

In his naivete, Jakob cracked the door a bit and saw an older man
standing there, naked. He guessed his age at 70 or more.

"I can't find my room and lost my key," he added. Jakob let him in and
shut the door.

Before he could add anything else, the old man collapsed on the
bed, muttering something meaningless, and slept.

"What to do?" Jakob thought. "Should I go down to the desk and
tell them?"

He decided to let the man sleep and let events take their course.
He sat beside the naked old man and pondered his predicament. In order for
him to sleep, he had to move him toward the wall. He slid his inert body
toward the edge of the bed and lay down next to him. The circumstances
were not unlike the sleeping conditions at Sobidor. Bodies were packed
close to one another. The old man, too, reminded him of some of the
inmates. He was thin and fragile; his gray hair looked disheveled; his
feet seemed large and bony. But unlike Sobidor, the old man's size had
more to do with a lifetime of drinking and lack of eating. The cheeks of
his buttocks were hollow and thin. On the other hand, his cock loomed
large when contrasted to the fragileness of his entire body. He was
uncircumcised and the head shown clearly under the foreskin. Jakob felt a
tinge of passion in his cock as he surveyed the old man asleep. He
remembered some of his nightly experiences on his bunk. He moved his hand
toward the old man's cock and stroked it lightly, feeling the soft texture
of the skin. His other hand glided gently over the gray hairs of his head,
down to the gray hair that spilled from his chest and ended in a profusion
of gray surrounding his cock. The smell of maleness reached Jakob's
nostrils as he gently pulled the foreskin of the old man's cock back to
view the large head that it concealed. His cock was clean but pungent with
sweat and urine. Jakob's cock now stood rigid, pulsing with passion. As
he massaged the old man's cock and balls, the old man moved slightly and
raised his legs in a V as if to accommodate Jakob's hand movements. Jakob
admired the old man in his nude state and watched his cock grow to a full 7
inches as he continued the massage. With his legs in the raised V
position, the old man's asshole came into view. In his relaxed position,
it was clear that the sphincter was flaccid and viable and Jakob probed,
first, with one finger then two. The muscles received his fingers easily
and there was some movement in the hips of the old man in response to
Jakob's fingering of his moist and warm asshole. Jakob rose from the bed,
stripped, and lay next to the old man, pressing his aroused body close, his
cock sliding between his legs, rubbing the base of his asshole. He lay
still for a few moments in order to ascertain the old man's reaction.
Getting no response, Jakob pressed closer, moving the head of his hot cock
toward the entrance of his anus. Jakob's cock found an easy entrance into
the old man's warm, moist asshole. He rested there for several minutes,
letting his cock adjust to the warmth and sensuousness of the penetration.
Still getting no response from the old man, he moved his cock in and out
slowly and gently, enjoying the stimulation of the sphincter as it grasped
his cockhead and massaged it with each thrust. He continued for several
minutes in this mode until he was aware of the old man's asshole and hips
responding to his thrusts. With that, Jakob's passion increased and his
cock pressed deeper and deeper into the old man's hot and receptive hole.
Reaching around to the front of the old man, he grasped his hard and
throbbing cock and masturbated him as he drove his cock deep into the old
man, moving the foreskin back and forth, using the juices of his cock to
lubricate his hot cockhead. The intensity of the thrusting increased now,
not only on the part of Jakob but the old man as well, and, before long,
Jakob signaled his ecstasy in cumming with loud moans and deep thrusts,
shooting his hot juices deep into the asshole of the old man. He lay still
afterwards, continuously massaging the hard, throbbing cock of the old man.
Perhaps five or ten minutes had passed when Jakob turned the old man on his
back and took his cock deep into his mouth. He sucked him vigorously,
enjoying the saltiness of the sweat and urine of his cock. A few minutes
passed and the old man responded with moans of his own, signaling his own
passionate release. A muffled "Ohhhhhhh....ohhhhhh.....ohhhhhhhh," and a
violent thrusting of his hips, prepared Jakob for an onslaught of hot cum,
spurting deep into Jakob's mouth. They both feel asleep soon afterwards.

During the night, there were more encounters. Two hours into his sleep,
Jakob woke, feeling the tightness of the old man's ass riding his cock. A
lone beam of light shone through the transom above the door and illuminated
the gray hairs on the naked chest of the old man as he bounced up and down
on Jakob's hard cock. He kept beat with his being fucked with the rhythmic
movement of his own hand on his cock. For Jakob, it was a surrealist
scene, a naked, gaunt figure bouncing on his cock, his gray hair flowing
with the movement of his body, salivating, passion-filled to take all of
Jakob's cock and juices for a second time that night. Jakob responded
immediately and signaled his pleasure with deep upward thrusts into the old
man's asshole. As he came, the old man unleashed his own ecstasy, shooting
his cum in long hot spurts over Jakob's chest and face. After licking him
clean, they both slept once more.
Another two hours passed. This time, Jakob felt the pressure of
the old man's hard cock on his asshole. He acknowledged his presence by
moving into a fetal position, allowing the old man's hard and hot cock to
penetrate him deeply. The spontaneity of this new encounter as well as the
pressure of the old man's hardness on his prostate needed very little
encouragement for closure. He groaned his pleasure and came profusely into
his hand as the old man fucked him deep and shot his hot cum deep into his
asshole. Afterwards, they changed positions, Jakob offering his hand of
hot cum; the old man, the last drops of cum on the end of his still hard
and dripping cock.

When morning arrived, they spoke for the first time. Jakob offered the old
man some clothes to go down to the desk for another key. Accepting, the
old man left Jakob, but not before they embraced and vowed to meet later in
the day. This was to evolve into another deep relationship for Jakob that
would benefit him and the old man. The old man, for one, gave up his
drinking in order to lead a more settled life with Jakob as his only and
closest friend.

A year had passed and things went smoothly for Jakob. His English classes
at the church were moving along nicely. Not only did he learn English, but
also he added new friends made from contacts in his class. Father Mel,
too, helped him along. Often, he would invite Jakob for dinner at the
rectory and they would spend pleasant evenings together, talking,
discussing current events, watching television. All of this contributed
greatly to his rapid assimilation into this new culture, this new way of
life. It was also at this time that Father Mel offered Jakob a room in the
basement of the church. He could have free room and board until such time
that he would find a permanent job or career. Jakob was quick to accept
this offer since it would allow him to save most of the income derived from
his minimum wage. This new arrangement also brought him in closer
proximity to Father Mel. Often, in the evening, Father Mel would visit
with Jakob and they would spend time discussing the events of the day. It
was clear, too, that a reciprocal fondness for one another was growing.
This fondness manifested itself in a variety of ways. Most often, it would
be Father Mel's hand on Jakob's shoulder as they walked or talked. In the
quiet of Jakob or Father Mel's room, it often expressed itself in a hand on
Jakob's thigh, a gentle squeeze, a hug when greeting one another. From
Jakob's viewpoint, it was clear where these manifestations of affection
were leading. He had seen too much of the world to expect anything other.
And, so, it came as no surprise to Jakob when that day came. He heard the
faint tap on his door around midnight and found Father Mel.

"May I come in," he asked almost in a whisper. "I couldn't sleep and
wondered if you were still up."

"By all means, come in Father," Jakob responded. "I am always more
than happy to be with you."

Jakob's response had the ring of sincerity. And, indeed, it did.
For regardless of the night's outcome, a genuine love had developed between
the two. Jakob felt it from his first meeting with Father Mel.

Jakob, still in his underwear, offered Father Mel a chair next to
his and he was quick to note Father Mel's eyes move downward towards his
crotch. The conversation was electric. The dryness in Father Mel's mouth
attested to his sexual agitation. His speech slurred but Jakob eased him
from his anxiousness by putting his hot hand on Father Mel's thigh and
asking, "Is there anything wrong? Are you ill? Are you feeling alright?"

Father Mel's response was instantaneous. He took Jakob's hand in
his and stammered, "I don't know how to say this. But I love you." The
last words were whispered and Jakob rose to meet this difficult but loving
display of affection with tenderness and love. He raised Father Mel from
his chair by the elbows, embraced him tenderly, and whispered in his ear,
"Yes, I know you love me. I love you, too."

Dropping his underwear to the floor, now fully naked before Father
Mel, he gently kissed Father Mel on the mouth, and moved him towards his
bed. He removed his shirt, his pants, his underwear, his shoes and socks
and laid him gently on the bed. With Father Mel now naked on the bed,
Jakob knelt over his waist. His hard cock throbbed as he bent over and
kissed Father Mel lovingly on the forehead and eyes. Jakob's head and
tongue moved lower, showering his warm lips with a profusion of tender
kisses. As he moved lower still, his lips encircled Father Mel's nipples
and sucked and tweaked them gently and passionately, while his hands moved
lightly and lovingly over his face. The downward movement continued, his
lips and tongue searching his armpits and his navel. As Jakob's body slid
over Father Mel's body, he could feel the hardness of Father Mel's cock
teasing his hot asshole. He continued downward, his lips and tongue now
searching the inside of Father Mel's groin, savoring the maleness of his
testicles and asshole. His tongue probed the inner recesses of his asshole
and then moved upward, once more, his hot mouth now enveloping Father Mel's
hard, throbbing and dripping cock. He lingered here for a long time, his
mouth tasting, teasing; his hands massaging his face and tweaking his
nipples. Not a word was spoken. Occasional moans from Father Mel signaled
his ecstasy. But it was Jakob who took charge. And it was Jakob who
noted, that, for the first time in his life, he was no longer passive but
active. So he continued to love Father Mel, moving to the inside of his
groin, his calves, and his feet, loving them tenderly, taking each of his
toes into his mouth and sucking them gently, massaging the insoles of his
feet with long strokes of his tongue and lips. This lovemaking went on for
hours, still with no words spoken. When it seemed that Father Mel was
about to utter something, Jakob's fingers would settle gently on his lips
as if to say, "Not now. Enjoy the moment. Say nothing. Just love." And
when it seemed that neither could stand it any longer, Jakob moved between
Father Mel's legs, lifted them high, resting his calves on his shoulders,
and gently drove his 7-inch cock into his ass. Father Mel's only reaction
was a sigh of ecstasy. Jakob fucked him shallow and deep, but slowly, for
what seemed like hours. But it was the fuck of fucks for Father Mel's
virgin ass. He moaned aloud as Jakob's hot cock drove deep into his hot
asshole and massaged his now sensitive prostate into a state of
excruciating pleasure. The moment of truth neared. Jakob's cock was
delirious with passion. He felt it in his balls and his asshole as he
drove deeper and deeper into Father Mel's hot and accepting ass. Father
Mel sensed a denouement and moved his hips to meet Jakob's hard thrusts
into his asshole. Then he exploded. Jakob's hot juices spilled into
Father Mel's hole and seeped out and ran down the cheeks of his hot ass
onto the sheets. With that, Jakob turned and reversed his position,
kneeling over Father Mel's face, driving the last of his hot spurts into
Father Mel's mouth. Simultaneously, he took Father Mel's agonizingly
sensitive cock into his mouth and sucked hard and deep. It was all that
Father Mel could take. With Jakob's cock in his mouth and Jakob's mouth on
his cock, the ecstatic moment had come. He screamed, "Oh my God! Oh My
God! Oh.....My......God. Here it comes. Take me Jakob. Take me.
T....A........K........E Meee!" A profusion of cum shot deep into Jakob's
mouth, an unexpected profusion. He gagged momentarily but recovered
quickly to take Father Mel's 6-inch cock deep into his throat. They lay
this way for a long time, Jakob sucking Father Mel's cock until it was dry
of the juices of his passion; Father Mel, sucking, licking, kissing the
source of his love, Jakob's 7-inch cock.

Life really began anew for Jakob now. Jakob and Father Mel's lives
became as one, each caring for the other in innumerable ways. In the early
days, it was Father Mel who cared for Jakob and saw to it that he succeeded
in life. Eventually, Jakob mastered English, received an Associate of Arts
Degree in Science, and landed a responsible position with a large medical
industry in the New York area. In later years, it was Jakob who cared for
Father Mel. As he aged, Jakob became his eyes and ears. Upon retirement,
Father Mel settled into Carter Court where he had the freedom to move and
be himself as well as to minister to the residents. He was able to
continue saying Mass at a nearby Catholic Church. But most of all, he had
Jakob. They spent all of their free time together, loving and sharing.

Life for Jakob was a series of changes. He mused philosophically
once: "Life is a series of beginnings." Certainly, for Jakob, this was
true. And after Father Mel's passing, Jakob's life took new forms. For a
while, that meant promiscuous sex. He found the baths and one bath, in
particular. It was the Penn Post to which he'd repair on weekends,
generally Friday night, and spend the weekend. The Penn Post had the
unique advantage of renting a room for a weekend and spending some or all
of your time in the bath. And whatever your proclivities, sexually, you
could find it there. So if you were a sadist and wanted a masochist, that
could be found. If you liked anal sex, that could be had. If you just
liked to suck cock, that was available in abundance. In other words,
anything one wanted, sexually, could be had. But what became important for
Jakob in this period was his transformation to the active role in sex.
Passivity ruled in that period before Father Mel. Passivity was his pass
to survival. Now, with personal security at hand, the active role in sex
took dominance. Thus it was not the quality of sex that mattered but the
quantity. So he began to measure the success of his weekends at the Penn
Post, not by the quality of the people he met but by how many he could get
on any given weekend. Certainly, there was excitement attached to this
kind of living. But at the end of the day or the end of the week, there
was always a void. Something was lacking. The peace that resulted from
that relationship with Grandpa and Grandma in Poland was missing; the calm
and love that existed in his relationship with Father Mel went begging.

After Father Mel's death, Jakob continued a relationship with
Carter Court. He volunteered his time for helping at events and became
active in promoting social activities for the occupants. It was here that
he met Bill and Marie. Bill worked as a CPA for a large corporation and
was bisexual. Marie was aware of his bisexuality and encouraged him to
explore that side of his personality. In this context, Bill invited Jakob
to meet his wife. Marie and Jakob became friends instantaneously and the
bond between the three was sealed. After that, Jakob became part of the
family, so to speak. For Bill and Jakob, this was the perfect
relationship. They could continue their loving and still maintain the
semblance of propriety. Jakob could not help but see the similarity of his
relationship with Grandpa and Grandma in Poland. And this new relationship
thrived. They did everything together; they traveled together; they ate
together; they attended family reunions together; they loved together.
Often, Jakob would visit their apartment and, invariably, find them in
different states of dress. Marie would spend the day in her nighty, the
outline of her pubic hair shining through when she walked. More often,
when she sat across from Jakob, the pubic hairs of her cunt would stare
tantalizingly at Jakob from beneath. In the early days of their meeting,
Bill would appear from another room, naked, his cock dangling and seductive
while Marie sat nonplussed over his nudity. Jakob delighted in these
moments and, as a result, he became less cautious and more open.

One day, while Bill was out, Marie asked Jakob, "What do you know about
medicine? I have this itch in my groin and I'm not sure what it is or
what's causing it."

"Want me to take a look?" he offered.

Without hesitation, she stood, removed her nighty and walked toward
him, naked. She pointed to a red area to the left of her vagina and said,
"That's it. And it always itches."

Jakob's hand moved toward the rash, touching around it, examining
it closely. "It looks like some medicated talc might help. It doesn't
look serious to me." He fondled the base of her vagina gently and inserted
his finger deep into her wet cunt, saying, "This is the taste test." He
licked his finger and added, "It tastes like it's alright to me."

Since her cunt was directly in front of him, he grabbed her
buttocks and pressed her cunt into his tongue and tasted the sweetness of
her excitement.

"Why don't we go into the bedroom where we'll be more comfortable?"
she suggested.

He stripped naked and moved toward her as she lay with her legs in
a V. Before he could move to her cunt with his head, she motioned for him
to kneel over her face and fuck her mouth. As she did so, her fingers
penetrated his asshole. Jakob's cock ached with passion, and, fearing a
premature ejaculation, he withdrew and resumed sucking her cunt in a 69
position. She moaned loudly, expressing her fondness of being sucked. His
finger found her asshole, as well. It became obvious that he had found the
magic spots.

She interrupted his ecstasy with this remark: "If Bill comes in,
just keep on doing whatever we're doing. He'll join in."

He mumbled his agreement as he continued fucking her hot and moist
cunt with his tongue.

Jakob heard the key in the door and assumed it was Bill. Marie
called, "We're in the bedroom, Bill."

Bill entered and expressed his joy at the view. "Oh how beautiful
you two look."

He stripped quickly and moved to the bed, his hard 8-inch cock
bouncing before him. Jakob continued to penetrate Marie's cunt with his
tongue as Bill knelt above Marie and inserted his throbbing cock into her
mouth. He fucked her mouth vigorously an action she always enjoyed.
Jakob, meanwhile, lying on his side, moved beneath her upturned legs and
inserted his hard cock into her hot, moist cunt. The combined effect of
sucking Bill's cock and being fucked by Jakob was overwhelming. Marie's
orgasms began in a low cadence and increased in intensity as Jakob's hard,
wet cock drove deep into her cunt, and, because of the angle, massaged her
clitoris into excruciating delight. She came in torrents, over and over, a
seeming endless flow of hot juices flowing out and down Jakob's hot cock
onto the sheets. As she lay, spent and happy, Bill and Jakob lay beside
her in a 69 and sucked each other deeply. Bill came first, inspired by the
wetness and the taste of the juices of Marie's cunt on Jakob's cock. Jakob
felt the intensity of his passion as the cum hit the back of his throat in
wave after wave of delight. With that, Jakob flipped Bill on his back and
drove his agonizingly hot cock deep into his throat and shot. The cum
filled Bill's mouth. Swallowing some, he rose up, grasped Jakob's head and
kissed him deeply, sharing the fruit of Jakob's passion with him. The glow
of their loving was still intense as each moved to either side of Marie and
embraced her and slept.

There were other favorite positions for the three. As Bill made
love to Marie, Jakob would lie next to them and admire their lovemaking as
he toyed with his hard cock. Bill, too, would sit in his favorite chair
near the bed and watch as Jakob and Marie fucked and sucked. Marie, too,
found this to be a delight. She would sit with her back on the bed board,
her legs spread wide, massaging her clitoris as she watched Bill and Jakob
bring each other to satisfying orgasms. Both Bill and Jakob, while in
their voyeuristic mode, often enjoyed coming on Marie's cunt when orgasm
was imminent and then sucking her dry. Often, this was a heightened moment
for Marie to orgasm again and again as their mouths licked her every
crevice.

For Jakob, Bill and Marie, their life together spelled harmony. It
was that rare combination of personalities that had merged into a
serendipitous oneness. They cherished each moment that they spent together
and looked forward to each day and what it might bring.

Jakob, too, was the first to realize that he had come a long way
since his youth and internment at Sobidor. Life had been good to him and
as he reflected on all these past events, he saw that life meant new
beginnings. The dreams of terror had diminished notably. The vision of
the future looked bright as his recovery from his hip surgery continued to
improve. At the moment, life couldn't be better for Jakob.



Chapter 35 (Gay, i****t, Exhibitionism, Voyeurism)

Jeff

Jeff had just turned 75 when he entered Carter Court. Unlike some
of the other men in the home, Jeff looked forward to his arrival because of
his penchant for sex with older men and women. He found this difficult to
explain to himself and others, but now, with lots of time on his hands, he
had long moments to reflect on his proclivity for seniors. Carter Court
offered him ample opportunities for experimentation and discussion and he
quickly got into the swing of things. In fact, on his first day, he met
old Charlie and his friend Jim and spent the day and night exploring his
and their sexuality. During the day, they wasted no time in getting into
bed and loving each other, each taking time to explore the most inner
recesses of their bodies. Jeff, in particular, liked to rest his head
between Jim's legs as Jim lay on his back, Jeff's cock lying near Jim's
mouth. Charlie lay in a similar position to Jeff's, his head between
Jeff's legs, where both Jim and Charlie could partake in this agape, this
feast of love. In the evening, after dinner, Jeff returned to Charlie and
Jim's apartment and discussed, long into the night, their sexual desires
and theorized on how they arrived there.

Jeff gave his version first. "I'm pretty sure that my sexual fantasies
derive from my youthful experiences at home as related to my mother and
father. I remember, in particular my mother's words, 'He's a love c***d,'
spoken to our next door neighbor's wife. I was nine at the time, just
coming into sexual awareness and I wondered what those words meant. I had
an inkling, but I wasn't sure. I sought out my older next-door neighbor
and asked him the meaning of those words. Red was quick with his
answer. 'It means,' he said, 'that your mother and father had sex at a late
date in their life and you were the result.' Thinking about it, my mother
was 48 when I was born and my father, 52. At age nine, my mother was 57
and my father 61."

Charlie interjected, "My experience was similar in that I used to
hear them fucking during the night, my bedroom being near theirs."

Jim nodded, "My experience was the same as Charlie's except that I
took it one step further and climbed out onto a flat roof and crawled
toward their bedroom window and watched. But I was more enamored with
their passion and the vision of my father's hard cock driving into my
mother's cunt always leading to violent and magnificent orgasms. But,
still, it was the fact that they were older that enchanted me."

Jeff continued with his story. "My sexual awareness was beginning
to manifest itself at 9. This new bit of information piqued my interest
even more. I began to observe my mother and father. I began to listen in
the long nights to the whispers and moans emanating from their bedroom.
Once, feeling ill, I walked into their bedroom and saw my father atop my
mother. He dismounted hurriedly, but I was able to convince them of my need
to sleep with them and, snuggled in the middle of their warm bodies, I
became aware of the smells and sensations of warm bodies. I felt the
outline of my mother's body pressed against me. I looked beneath the
covers for signs of sexuality, noting, for example, the outline of my
father's cock pressed hard in his underwear. Sometimes I was rewarded with
a view of his cockhead oozing from the leg portion of his boxer shorts.
Once, his boxer shorts were open and I visited with his hard cock, watching
it stand upright, throbbing. My mother's nightie was another temptation.
Often, in the restlessness of sleep, she would raise her legs, forcing the
bottom of the nightie above her hips, exposing her vagina. I watched
intently as her breathing moved her vaginal walls and exposed the wetness
of the inner labia. Once, startled by a dream, I crawled into their bed on
my father's side and slept. During the night, movement woke me and I lay,
hardly breathing, sensing the movement of my father's hips towards my
mother. I was aware that he had his hard cock in her but could not see the
action of its movement in and out. My stillness paid off. At one point, I
heard him whisper that I was in a deep sleep and that they could proceed
with abandon. I watched him remove his boxer shorts and, she, her nightie.
For a 62 year old, he was physically fit and, from my vantage point, had a
6 to 7 inch cock, well formed and uncut. He rose over her and inserted his
cock into her mouth. The silhouette of his hard, wet cock sliding in and
out of her mouth was plainly evident. Several minutes passed. While he
fucked her mouth with his hard cock, I could see her right index finger
probing her cunt, her legs raised in a V, her toes curled sensuously
upward. More whispers and then they reversed their positions. His head
now turned to her vagina while his cock still fucked her mouth. I could
see his tongue flicker in and out of her cunt while the rest of his body
kept its rhythmic fucking of her mouth. I sensed their passions
increasing. His and her tongue searched each other's assholes and their
passions increased, almost with abandon, ignoring the fact that I was in
bed with them. At one point I heard my mother ask if I were asleep or not.
My father's reply was muffled but I understood him to say, "Don't worry.
He's deep asleep. And even if he isn't, he might learn something from
watching us." It satisfied her and back they went to their lovemaking. I
sensed that my father might even get some enjoyment out of knowing that I
was awake and watching. Their anal lovemaking took over now. He had her
kneel on the side of the bed in a doggie position. He slipped out of bed
and stood behind her and gently tongued her asshole. Her muffled moans
increased in volume, giving way to her passion, neither paying any
attention to my presence. Several minutes passed and he stood upright. I
could only see my mother in a doggie position, her tits swaying before my
face, her ass elevated. I caught a momentary glimpse of Dad's cock as he
positioned himself to drive his hard cock into her asshole. They moaned in
unison at the penetration. He fucked her this way for several minutes,
alternating between deep strokes with his hard cock and withdrawing and
sucking her asshole deeply. Their passions intensified. He climbed back
into the bed. She lay on her back, her legs upraised. His hard wet cock
glistened in the darkness as it penetrated her wet and hot cunt. She
begged him to fuck her. He accommodated her wishes by driving his shaft
deep into her cunt. The entire bed shook. My head, just one foot from his
penetration, watched his hard cock driving into her wet hot cunt. Her
moans came first. "Oh my God!!! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me hard." It was
a moan and a whisper. Then he came. His cock pounded furiously and deeply
now. I could see his face above me, grimacing as if in pain, saliva
dripping from his mouth, the sound of "Jesus, God, I'm cumming." Then a
muffled, "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, baby," and silence. Their bodies collapsed
atop one another. My cock throughout this viewing was hard and wet and
tingling. I heard their erratic snores and boldly moved my hand toward
their union of cock and cunt and felt the wetness of their lovemaking. I
grasped at it, feeling my father's limp cock still penetrating my mother's
cunt. Skimming their love juices, I applied it to my cock and balls. I
began the slow up and down movement and within seconds, my hot cock spurt
its juices high into the air, soaking my belly, my chest and my face. I
tasted my cum. I moved my hand once more toward my father's and mother's
love juices and tasted even more. That's all I remember. I slept the rest
of the night and woke the next morning to the voice of my mother calling,
'Jeff, come down for breakfast.'"

Charlie and Jim, in one voice, cried out laughingly, "Jesus, Jeff,
that's hot. You'll have both of us coming in our pants any minute! But go
on! Go on!"

Taking mental note of the bulges in Charlie and Jim's crotches,
Jeff continued. "I began to notice other things in my parent's behavior.
My father, in particular, expressed sensuality. At least, that is what it
seemed to me. I was in grade school at the time, perhaps 10 or 11 years of
age. One day, for whatever reason, I stayed home from school. My father,
too, hadn't gone to work and my mother was away. It seems she went to the
store or shopping. I remember being occupied with some things in my room.
Suddenly, I was aware of a quiet in the house, a quiet that was strange. I
left my room, came down the steps to the kitchen and sensed that my father
wasn't anywhere to be found. I came to the pantry and noticed the door to
the family room closed. That seemed unusual and I gave it no thought and
opened it. There, before me, sat my 62-year-old father naked, sitting in a
chair facing the door, legs outstretched, muscles taut in his legs,
masturbating. His strong body, the graying hair between his nipples, the
gray on his head, and his 6 or 7-inch cock burned itself into my memory. I
remember a smile from him; I remember my own arousal; I remember closing
the door and returning to my bedroom. I was so excited by this image of my
father masturbating that I lay on the bed and, without touching my cock,
only envisioning the scene, shot a load into my pants. I remember taking
my clothes off, cleaning off and rerunning my recollection of the scene,
this time with my cock in hand. I must have come 8 times that morning.

Another time, summer, I played and worked in the yard. We had a Victory
Garden at the time and my job was to keep the weeds from growing. My Dad
was in the yard, too, weaving some baskets. He had on some shorts but,
otherwise, was barefooted and bare-chested. My mother was somewhere in the
house attending to things of the house. At one point, I caught a glimpse
of my father going into the old chicken house that had been turned into a
shed. It wasn't more than 20 feet from me. He closed the door. I thought
that was odd. Inquisitive, I walked over and opened the door. There sat
my father with his shorts down to his ankles, legs outstretched once again,
his 6 to 7 inch cock hard, his right hand moving rhythmically up and down
his hard cock, his left hand, rubbing his belly and balls. Once again, I
closed the door and returned to the yard and the work at hand. I stayed
but moments and went to my room and masturbated for the rest of the
afternoon. I remember only that my cock was red and sore afterwards. But
the intensity of the image remained for the rest of the day and remaining
days and years of my life. I fell in love with his cock and body."

Charlie and Jim's cocks, by this time, cried for relief. Jeff
paused in his story telling, knelt before them and sucked them hard until
they shot deep into his throat.

"Oh! God! Jeff, that was good! What a story!" exclaimed old
Charlie.

"Don't stop now, Jeff. Let's hear some more," added Jim.

Jeff continued. "Once, when I was about 14, I came home around
11:30 P.M. I used the back door, entered the pantry and put on the light
in the kitchen. Just off the kitchen was a family room with a sofa. The
kitchen light illuminated the room slightly and I noticed that my father
was asleep on the sofa. I moved closer and, since it was summer, he slept
only with his boxer shorts. My mother was asleep upstairs. A closer look
revealed his boxer shorts opened and his flaccid cock in full view. I was
fascinated. I devoured that scene of almost total nudity, his gray hair on
his head, chest and pubic area. I crept closer and knelt beside him. I
drew closer still savoring the manly smells of his body, his crotch, his
legs, his feet. Since his snoring was continuous, I assumed he was asleep.
I reached out and gently touched his cock and getting no response, I took
it in my hand. Flaccid as it was, it felt warm to the touch. His cock
twitched a little at my touch, but there was still no movement from my
father. So I got still more brazen, wondering what it would feel like if I
could put his cock in my mouth. I bent over him and let my tongue slide
across the glans. The odor of clean sweat teased my senses. I remember
assuming that he jerked off and fell asleep. Emboldened, I took his entire
cockhead into my mouth and gently sucked. With that, he woke. I darted up
the stairs to my room and stayed quiet for about a half an hour. Then, on
the pretext of using the downstairs bathroom, I descended the stairs, went
to the bathroom, looked in on my father to note that he had closed his
boxer shorts and, I assume, pretended sleep. Nothing was ever said about
this episode.
About 6 months later, another situation aroused my curiosity with
my father's body even more. I remember it well. I came home from school
at 3:00 and, as most k**s at this age, I moved quickly to the icebox for a
bite to eat. My mother stood menacingly between the pantry and the
kitchen, which led to the front room. It was an unusual pose, one that I
sensed was filled with tension. Her comment was, "Don't go into the front
room!" It wasn't a comment; it was an order. But as k**s are quick and
nimble, I was by her in a moment and into the front room. There on a sofa
lay my father and my first cousin, another 60 year old who had just lost
his wife, passed out. It was obvious that they had been drinking. Their
heads rested on the wall, their legs outstretched and their pants open with
their cocks lying softly on their inner thighs. Their naked postures
mesmerized me. The gray hairs surrounding my father's cock and balls as
well as the gray surrounding my cousins excited me. I remember, in
particular, my cousin's enormous cock. Flaccid, it looked to be at least 8
inches long. I heard my mother moan. I realized that I had moved too
quickly and that it was an embarrassment for her. I don't remember any
repercussions from this and, it seems, all was forgotten. But what
remained for me was the ever-present infatuation with my father, his body
and his cock. In this latter case, I wondered at what had transpired
between the two, my father and my cousin. I wondered what role my mother
played in it since she had to be aware of what had occurred. My
imagination ran wild from this point on. These scenes would become the raw
material for all my future fantasies of sex, which, to this day, I
cherish."

"I was in my teens, about 12 or so," Charlie interjected. "My
mother was away and I was home alone with my father. I had been paging
through a magazine that, while not pornographic by today's standards, was
suggestive. My father sat in the chair next to mine and said, 'Son, have
you learned how to masturbate yet? I'm going to show you how.'" With
that, he took out his cock, a full seven inches when hard, and began to
stroke it up and down. 'Take yours out and do the same.' We both began to
stroke, faster and faster, and the excitement of it all had me shoot first.
I let it spurt all over my stomach and chest and greeted the cum with loud
and uncontrollable groans. My father shot next. His load shot straight up
into the air, landing on his cock and balls and thigh. We never did it
again together, but the impression it made on me lasts to this day. I
never cum but that I don't think of the hot load spurting from his hard 7
inch cock."

Jim broke in with his story of fascination for an old man next
door. "There was a neighbor, an old man, who would sit in his backyard in
the summer with his shirt off, either sunning or in the shade. I used to
sit in my bedroom window, naked, and lust after his body. He was thin, but
well built, except for a slight protrusion of his stomach. His hair was
gray and his back and chest matted with the same gray hair which ran into
his shorts and down his legs to feet that were wide but well formed. A
twinkle in his eyes drew attention to the deep blue of his eyes and a thin
nose that suggested nobility. I'm sure he caught me watching and, often,
he'd stroke his crotch until his hardness showed as a huge bulge in his
pants. He would go further once he was sure I was watching. He'd sit in
shorts, massage his crotch until his cock pressed hard and I could see the
head of his hard cock slide out from the side of his shorts. I could tell
when he got real hot. He'd stand, face my window, the huge bulge in his
pants throbbing, and walk slowly to the shed in the back yard. It took me
a while to guess at what he was up to, but, one day, he nodded toward the
shed and I took that to signify following him. I tore down the stairs from
my room, raced through our yard toward an opening in the hedge that led
into his yard and the shed. I peered through the smoky glass of the shed
and could see him lying naked on an old sofa, hard cock in hand, throbbing
and glistening with the wetness of his precum. I entered, stripped, and
walked toward him. He motioned for me to kneel over his head and stick my
hard cock into his mouth and suck his throbbing 8 inch cock. That first
time was quick and passionate. No sooner did my mouth envelop his hard
cock, he spurted an enormous load into it, moaning uncontrollably, his hips
gyrating and thrusting deep into my throat. I came, too. My cum came in
quick spurts, hitting the back of his throat and filling his mouth with my
hot jism, some of it running down the side of his chin onto his chest. He
scooped it into his hand and massaged my ass as it moved rhythmically in
and out of his warm and accepting mouth. His passion had only begun. He
raised up, lay me on my back, and adding spit to the cum, rammed his hard
cock into my passion filled asshole and pumped hard, sweat running down his
forehead onto my chest. A few more passionate pumps and he shot again,
this time crying aloud, 'Take it Jimmie. It's all yours. Taaakkkkee it!
Taaakkkkeee it!' Afterwards, he lay on his back, sweating profusely,
breathing hard. I lay with him, my mouth on his hot and throbbing cock,
sucking the remaining drops of his passion. We fell asleep this way until
I heard my mother call, 'Jimmie! Jimmie! Where are you? Come on home.
It's time for dinner.' That first encounter was just the beginning of a
deep and wonderful friendship that lasted fifteen years until his death.
Today, when I masturbate, I think of that first encounter over and over.
It always puts me over the edge for a real hot orgasm."

For Jeff, Charlie and Jim, the night had just begun. After another
passionate orgy, they slept together until the next morning.




Chapter 36 (Bi, Gay, Exhibitionism, i****t, Urine, Voyeurism)

Jeff

Part 2

Jeff spent a good part of the next day reminiscing. The stories he
shared with old Charlie and Jim the day before brought back the more
private memories of his youth that he shared with no one but himself.
These were the memories that carried with them a sexual intensity that
aroused him to his most intense orgasms, orgasms that left him weak and
speechless for the good part of any day. These were no ordinary orgasms.
They were prolonged ones. He would fantasize and masturbate and, at the
moment of climax, repress it by holding his thumb over his engorged
cockhead. His fantasies would continue and he would take up loving his
cock anew, continuing, once more, until a near climax. He would again
repress his pleasure. When he was in this mood, he could continue this
loving of himself an entire morning or afternoon, an orgasm prolonged over
a 6 hour period or so. But when the moment of climactic truth came, Jeff's
entire body convulsed, giving way to continued orgasms that defied
description. He felt it in the most remote parts of his body, his feet,
his groin, the tips of his toes and fingers. His brain reverberated with
pleasure. If words had to be ascribed to this sexual epiphany, only
"nirvana," or "heavenly bliss," came to mind. He would often add, in his
thoughts, that, if there were a Heaven, this had to be it.

One of those fantasies that led to this sexual nirvana derived from that
episode of seeing his 62 year old father and 65 year old cousin Bernie
passed out on the sofa with their cocks out. A week or so later, the
mystery surrounding this incident and his mother's anxiousness over it
became abundantly clear to Jeff.

He tells the story to himself over and over again.

"A week passed and I happened to be home from school that day. My
cousin Bernie came to our house for an afternoon visit. My mind flashed
back to that vision of him and my father passed out on the sofa. I
remembered his cock. At rest, it lay at 8 inches. Hard, it must have been
all of 10 inches, fat and round, uncircumcised. I remembered his body,
slight but firm, gray hair on his head and pubic area. I remembered, too,
that he always seemed to show affection towards me. His entrance made my
mother nervous, as I recall. On the other hand, there was warmth in her
voice. Bernie, as he was called, realized that I was there and rushed to
embrace me. Some pleasantries passed and we sat in the kitchen discussing
the events of the day. My mother suggested that I run to the store to get
some soda, as my father would be home soon. I took the money and left,
promising to return within an hour or so, or at least before Dad came home.
I suspected something else was amiss however. I left the house by the west
door and moved hurriedly to the east side of the house where I sat under
the porch. I let a few minutes pass and crept to the back of the house and
peered through the window of the pantry. I couldn't believe my eyes.
Bernie and my mother had moved from the pantry into the front room. He had
her dress lifted high above her hips, her slightly paunched stomach and her
pubic hairs glistening in the afternoon sun. His hand probed, moving
between her cunt and her tits. It was evident that she was a willing
participant. And I understood why when I saw Bernie unbuckle his pants and
drop them to show an 10" hard cock, fat and throbbing, pressing against my
mother's belly. She dropped to her knees and took his hard cock deep into
her mouth. At the same time, he took off his shirt, raised her dress over
her head, dropped his pants, laid her on the sofa, legs upraised and drove
his hard 10 inch cock deep into her cunt. I heard only, 'This is a lot
different from the other day when I couldn't even get it hard.' That
comment explained the episode on the sofa. I assume she was a participant
in that episode. I'm not sure how, but that I left to my imagination.
Meanwhile, he fucked her hard. Her legs wrapped around his hips, he drove
his cock deeper into her cunt. I heard her moan and then scream. It was
over in 10 minutes. They hurriedly dressed and sat at the kitchen table.
With that, I ran to the store, got the soda and returned home, on the way,
encountering my Dad, returning from work. We walked home together and
found Bernie and my mother at the table talking.

It was obvious that everyone assumed that we would all be sitting down to
dinner together. After some warm exchanges and pleasantries, my father
bathed while Bernie and my mother and I sat at the table, they, sipping on
a cold beer, I, on a root beer.

Dinner was prepared and warming in the oven. By the time my father had
emerged from the bathroom, in shorts, dinner was ready. Bernie, my father,
my mother and I sat down to a dinner of roast beef, mashed potatoes and
gravy and peas and carrots. The atmosphere warmed noticeably during the
dinner and my father added to the warmth by opening a bottle of whiskey.
An hour or so passed and the evening transited to a game of pinochle, a
game I knew nothing of. I excused myself and announced that I was going to
a movie. Bernie smiled and put his arm around me affectionately, placing
$5 into my hand.

'Have a good time, Jeff, and enjoy the movie and the girls,' was his
awkward comment. Everyone laughed and I left. But I didn't go far. After
I reached the corner and dropped out of sight, I cut through the park, over
some fences and returned to our backyard, where I could observe the game of
pinochle. The drinks flowed freely, thanks to my Dad. A lot of laughing,
touching, embracing was in evidence. Since I couldn't hear the
conversation, I had to judge their movements and actions. Bernie began to
fondle my father's crotch.

My mother laughed and, with that, he undid my father's belt and opened his
fly. There was more laughter. Then my mother moved toward my Dad, grasping
his limp cock, then Bernie's, and muttering something that I could not
hear. With that, they all stood, moved up the steps toward the upstairs
bedroom.

I moved to the rear of the house, climbed on the kerosene tank and lifted
myself onto the flat roof. I was but feet away from the window of my
parent's bedroom. The light in the house and the darkness outside kept me
invisible. I was able to watch them move into the bedroom. My father led
the way with my mother sandwiched between him and Bernie. Bernie had his
hand up my mother's dress. Once in the bedroom, Bernie began undressing my
father. He sat him on the bed, untied his shoes, removed his socks and
shorts and laid him on the bed. He lingered momentarily at my father's
feet, kissing them, taking each of his toes into his mouth. Both Bernie
and my mother undressed quickly, and, with all three naked, proceeded to
love him. Bernie sucked his cock while my mother moved her head between
his legs and drove her hot tongue into his asshole. The crouched position
exposed her ample breasts and her cunt. Brown and slightly grayed pubic
hairs glistened in the bedroom light, not unnoticed to Bernie. He took
time from my Dad's cock to suck on her nipples and insert his tongue deep
into her cunt. She moved in response to his thrusts and lay on the bed.
My father and Bernie stood above her now, both cocks hard, erect, and
dripping with precum.

My father spoke first, 'Put it in her.' Bernie raised himself over my
mother's cunt and inserted his hard 10"cock. My father's hand guided it to
its font. As Bernie fucked her, my father toyed with his hard cock and
fondled Bernie's ass and gyrating balls as they slapped at my mother's
asshole. It wasn't long. Bernie face told it all. His eyes were closed;
his tongue tasted his lips; his mouth salivated profusely, all indicative
of his ecstasy and proximity to an intense orgasm. His screams mingled
with that of my mother as he shot his hot load deep into her cunt. Her
ecstasy was also in evidence. Her gyrating hips met Bernie's downward
thrusts as her orgasms complemented Bernie's. But there was more. She
screamed to my father, 'Come on baby, finish it off.' My father rose above
her and stabbed his hard throbbing dick into her hot cunt, already
moistened by Bernie's cum, and came quickly, shooting his hot load of cum
into her hot, wet cunt screaming uncontrollably, 'Take it. Take it. Take
it all. Ohhhhhhh! Baby!!!! Ohhhhhhh!'

With that, he collapsed into a heap next to my mother. Bernie took over
now, sucking him dry, licking his belly and his balls and his cock, seeking
out the last of his passion. His head and tongue sought out my mother's
wet cunt, too. In long strokes of his tongue and mouth, he sucked her dry.
My father partook of this feast, as well, both taking turns sucking the
juices out of my mother's hot cunt, after which, they fell into a heap and
slept.

Several hours later, when I returned, they were seated at the table having
another go at pinochle. I pretended innocence and laughed at their jokes
and their levity.

My father spoke first. 'Bernie, you can't go home tonight. You have to
stay here. You'll sleep with Jeff.' Bernie smiled and nodded. I
pretended innocence and announced that it was time for me to go to bed.

I left the group, climbed the stairs to my bedroom. My parents had to
climb the same stairs and pass through my bedroom to theirs. I was filled
with anticipation over what might happen that night. I undressed, leaving
my boxer shorts on. Downstairs, I could hear continued discussion and
joviality and that, in a sense, lulled me into a torpor. Soon I was fast
asleep. It seemed like hours had passed. When I woke, I realized that
another body was in bed with me. The early thoughts of the evening came to
me and I realized it was Bernie. He slept and snored and I explored his
naked body, throwing back the covers to observe his nudity. His cock lay
dormant. His gray pubic hairs accentuated that dormancy.

I whispered into his ear: 'Bernie, are you awake?' There was no response.
I lowered my head over his flaccid, 8" cock and rested. But as I lay
there, his cock grew hard. I sucked gently on the glans and balls and
asshole and enjoyed the muffled responses of love as I sucked his cock and
balls. Bernie's 10" cock responded to the stimulation of my mouth and
tongue. I whispered into his ear once more. He responded this time.

'Fuck me, Bernie. Please!' I pleaded.

'Yes, Jeff. I wanted to do that all night.' He continued, 'First suck my
cock and balls a little. Let's not rush into it. We have all night.
Besides, I want to do a little sucking, too. And I want your hard cock in
my ass.'

I knelt over him and licked his entire body, beginning with his feet,
working my way slowly up his body to his cock, balls, and asshole, then to
his nipples, his face and lips and then back to his throbbing cock. I
sucked it deeply, as deep as my small mouth could. Precum emanated from
his hot pisshole and I tasted with glee. His balls and ass were still
flavored with the sweat and passion of his earlier escapade with my mother
and father. I savored the taste and lingered over the smells of his
earlier passion. He was hot and I sensed he was ready to come. He halted
my sucking movements and had me lay on my side. With that, he stuck his
10" fat cock into my hot ass and began to fuck.

It wasn't an ordinary fuck. He fucked slow, then fast, then slow, then
moderate. The nuances of penetration drove me into a frenzy; it compared
with nothing I had ever experienced. He wasn't through with me yet. He
asked me to kneel on the side of the bed, doggie style. He stepped onto
the floor, rammed his hot cock into my hot asshole and fucked me hard and
unmercifully. The deep penetration of his fat cock massaged my prostate to
the point that I could not control my movements. The ecstasy was
otherworldly. I could not contain myself and shot hard into my hand,
tasting and sharing my cum with Bernie. Bernie pulled out in time to shove
his hot cock into my mouth and shoot his hot jism deep into my throat. We
both fell on the bed in an embrace, his cock once more entering my hot
asshole and we slept until morning. When I awoke late the next morning,
Bernie was gone but I could hear his voice downstairs talking to my mother
and father. He was on his way home. I savored last night's loving once
more. My cock grew hard and I grasped it with both hands and fucked my
fist until I shot all over my stomach. I mopped it with several swipes of
my hand and tasted the results of my passion."

Another memory that contributed to Jeff's orgasmic Olympiads was his
continued contact with Bernie. Again, he remembers it this way.

"My contacts with Bernie were sporadic after our first tryst in my bed.
This was not because either of us didn't want it, but because circumstances
were never favorable. Once, soon after we partied, I stopped at his house
on my way home from school. The school was only a block away from Bernie's
house. That made it very convenient. For Bernie, it was unexpected.
Bernie met me at the door with a towel around his waist. 'How nice,' I
thought.

He was delighted to see me, and, as usual, launched into the affectionate
embraces for which he came to be known. 'Come in Jeff. It's so good to
see you. Come in. Come in,' he kept repeating. 'I've been working in the
yard all day and I was just about to take a shower, but that can wait a few
minutes,' he added. 'Let's sit on the sofa and talk a bit.'

As soon as I sat, he began to kiss me. This was a new experience, one that
I had never had. His kisses were gentle, at first. Then they became more
passionate, his tongue darting into my mouth, his hands simultaneously
massaging my breasts, my back, my face, and my cock and balls. My body
reacted with passion to this attention. My cock rose immediately and the
fluids in my body worked their magic. I caught my breath and responded as
best I knew. His towel came loose in the excitement and there stood his
magnificent 10 inch cock, hard, throbbing, wet with excitement.

The odor of sex and yard work oozed from his pores, another sensual delight
that I noticed for the first time. It was a clean smell as well as a
sensual smell. My only desire was to lick him all over and taste his
sexuality. The fact that he hadn't taken his shower yet accentuated my
lust. My cock stood hard and dripping. He moved from my mouth to my cock
and balls to taste. I reciprocated and moved to his hard cock, balls, and
asshole. The odor of his manhood was pungent here and I dove into his
crotch with my face, mouth, and tongue. I savored those stimulating smells
and tasted the saltiness of his crotch, especially his cock and asshole.

Bernie paused in his exploration of my cock and balls and asked, 'Do you
have to pee?'

'A strange question,' I thought, but answered, 'Yes, I think I do, now that
you mentioned it.'

'Pee on me,' he whispered passionately.

'That's a new one,' I thought, and added, 'Here?'

'No,' he answered. 'Let's go into the bathroom and I'll get in the tub. I
want you to piss all over me, my face, my mouth, my chest, my cock and
balls. Will that offend you?' he added.

'No, Bernie, but it's a new experience for me,' I said.

Naked, we stepped into the tub. Bernie lay on the bottom of the tub,
facing me. He instructed me to stand over him and piss on his face, in his
mouth and all over him.

Seeing his body below me, his legs spread wide, his cock hard, his mouth
open, awaiting my piss, heightened my excitement. His thin body and gray
hairy chest and paunch unleashed a new sensuous feeling of wanting to
please. I pissed hard, the piss of youth, and long. Bernie writhed in
delight and his excitement infected me. He massaged his body with my hot
piss, drank, and tasted. When finished, I lay on his body and tasted my
urine, licking his face, his mouth, his nipples, and, especially, his cock,
balls, and asshole which were drenched in my golden piss. And then we
kissed again, deep, savoring the taste of my urine. I put my cock in
Bernie's mouth and emptied the last drops. He drank, moaning his delight
to me. We lay this way for a long time until Bernie whispered into my ear,

'Beautiful Jeff. Now let's shower and have some real fun.'

The shower was divine. First, he allowed me to lather him. I began with
his back and moved down to his ass and balls, allowing my fingers to gently
prod his relaxed asshole.

Then I moved down his thighs and his calves to his feet. I washed his feet
tenderly, taking pains to wash and massage each of his toes. Then I turned
him around, facing me. I lathered his breasts and stomach, working my way
down to his cock and balls. Here I lathered lovingly and long,
particularly enjoying the firmness of Bernie's hard cock, 10 inches of
absolute uncut beauty. Passion overcame me and I turned off the water,
bent over, and had Bernie thrust his hardness into my hot asshole. He
obliged readily and fucked me forcefully, my ass responding by swallowing
his hard cock. After a few minutes, he withdrew commenting, 'Jeff, let's
get in bed and finish it off there.' I agreed and we rinsed, toweled dry
and headed for the bedroom.

Bernie took the initiative here. He had me lay on my back with my hard
cock at full mast. He straddled my waist facing me and lowered his relaxed
and receptive asshole onto my cock. My thrust met his as my cock
penetrated deep into his ass. We kissed as I fucked him. My youth and
inexperience could not bear this lovemaking and in minutes I shot my hot
load into his ass. I screamed in loving agony at this coming, the
intensity overwhelming me. Bernie climbed off my cock. He turned and
sucked the rest of my cum from my wet and still hard cock and presented his
asshole to my face. I sucked it deeply, tasting my own cum at the opening
of his hot hole. We continued this way for several minutes, my sucking
alternating between his asshole and his cock and balls which hung over my
face deliciously. Bernie's passion took over now and he fucked my mouth
hard as he sucked my still hard cock. It wasn't long before his hot cum
shot deep into my throat and I heard Bernie's groans of love emanating from
the depths of his testicles. 'Oh! Jeff!!! Suck my hot cum! Take it all!
It's all for you. Suck it! Love my hot cock! Take it all!!!!' he
ordered. I drank his hot cum until his pisshole went dry.

We fell on our sides, still sucking one another's cocks and rested. We lay
this way until our cocks grew flaccid and continued to lay together another
half hour, always tasting, licking, sucking the crevices offered to our
faces, our cocks, our balls, our assholes, and our salty sweat. We dozed
momentarily in this position until I woke Bernie, saying, 'I've got to get
home. Mom will be wondering where I've been. I will tell her that I ran
into you and visited for awhile. Will that be OK, Bernie?'

'Certainly it will be OK. It's the truth, isn't it?' he added.

With that, I dressed, bid him 'Goodbye' and left, still savoring the
ecstasy of that afternoon and already anticipating other such encounters.

Bernie had been and would become a large part of our family over the years.
While his wife lived, our families were so close as to ask my mother to be
godmother to their daughter and my father to be godfather to one of their
sons. That closeness, obviously, continued, since I knew, first hand, that
they had sex together. I saw Bernie and my father fucking my mother.
Variations on this theme happened from time to time and these added fuel to
my sexual fantasies about my parents, and especially my father.

Jeff remembers this next incident vividly. It is the source of another of
his many fantasies. This is how he remembers it.

"One day, after my father left for work, I noticed my mother being most
attentive to her cleanliness. She bathed, something I had never seen her
do that early in the morning. I left soon after that for school. However,
after being in school for less than an hour, we were dismissed because of
difficulties with the boilers. It was about 9 A.M., I remember, and the
walk home was short. As I came in the drive, I remembered my mother's
attention to hygiene earlier and decided to enter the house through the
back door quietly. Everything was very quiet. But when I entered the
kitchen, I noticed a man's coat on the chair. It was Bernie's. I tiptoed
to the door leading to the upstairs bedroom and heard muffled sounds coming
from my parent's bedroom. Ours was an old two family house that we
converted to one. I backtracked into the pantry, went through the living
room, and climbed the stairs to another two bedrooms that stood adjacent to
my parent's. I crawled along the floors of those bedrooms until I was near
the door leading to my parent's room. As I neared, the muffled sounds
became clearer. Groans and moans emanated from the bed instead of words.
The door was partly open and I stood to get a better look into the bedroom.
The sight was magnificent. My mother and Bernie lay totally naked in a 69
position, he enjoying her cunt and asshole with his tongue, she, with her
mouth engorged with Bernie's huge 10 inch cock. They continued this way
for what seemed a long time. Then I heard Bernie mumble something after
which the springs creaked and my mother straddled Bernie's waist, facing
him, sitting full on his hard throbbing cock. Her upper body bowed down to
meet Bernie's chest and their lips engaged. Bernie's hot cock was fully
visible now, arcing sensually into her cunt, their hips thrusting to gain a
deeper penetration. His cock looked majestic in the light coming through
the bedroom window. The vaginal lubrication made it shine and glow,
enhancing its beauty even more. Judging from the moans of my mother, her
cunt also luxuriated in the deep penetrations of Bernie's cock. Her
vaginal walls were spread wide and the juices trickled down Bernie's cock
onto his gray pubic hairs. My mother began to moan loudly now, evidence of
her imminent orgasm. Bernie's thrusts went faster and deeper as if to
accommodate her ecstasy. She exploded, not once or twice, but over a long
period, a duration of perhaps five minutes. Afterwards, Bernie had her lay
on her back and positioned his cock over her mouth while his face and
tongue dove deeply into her cunt, sucking up the abundant juices that
flowed. It was complete a****l sex at this point, Bernie totally engrossed
in her cunt, its crevices, her asshole.

His excitement was infectious and, soon after her orgasm, she begged for
his cock in her asshole. She lay on her side while he rammed his hot, wet,
cock deep into her asshole. Their movements synchronized, each thrust
meeting the others. Bernie's passion now increased and he moaned with
abandon. Their moans meshed as one now as Bernie drove his cock hard into
her receptive asshole. Just as he was to shoot his hot load, he pulled out
of her, straddled her chest, and shot his huge hot load into her face, her
eyes, her mouth, her breasts. Then he bowed down and licked her entire
body, cleansing her with his tongue, sucking up his hot juices. Still
straddling her, but now over her feet and ankles, he rested his head on her
hot vagina and warm pubic hairs and, it seemed, dozed. Neither said a word
for the next 15 minutes. There were sighs and other quieter moans during
this respite. But neither spoke. From where I stood, I had a good view of
Bernie's asshole, balls and cock as he knelt over her, his head bowed over
her cunt. I could see some additional cum oozing from his cock as it hung
pendantly a foot or two from my eyes. I wanted desperately to catch those
last oozings with my tongue but dared not move.

At last, he moved to her side and they embraced, his left leg caressing her
crotch, tight against her cunt. They rested. Still not much was said. An
occasional, 'Beautiful,' or 'Wonderful,' or 'Magnificent,' was uttered.
But nothing else interrupted this reverie.

My cock ached at this point but I dared not move or breathe, my proximity
to them being so close. My underwear and pants, however, were wet and I
assumed that I had cum in my pants. I grew fearful that they would soon
get up and I would have to make some sort of move. But until they gave
some evidence of moving, I stood my ground.

My legs ached now and I moved slightly to adjust myself. A bone in my knee
must have clicked. I held my breath. I heard Bernie whisper something to
my mother, several words of which I could make out, '...have a visitor.'
She responded with a quizzical 'Mmmmm?'

The quiet continued for another five minutes. My mother moved first. She
motioned to Bernie to lie still on his back while she slid down to his
genital area, positioning her feet, cunt and asshole towards me. Her head,
face and lips, however, made tender love to Bernie's flaccid cock. She
loved vigorously. Bernie's legs were in a V position with my mother's head
under his left leg, her mouth, lips, and tongue probing his genitals.
Nothing was left unloved, the base of his cock, his balls, the crevices
between his balls and thigh, the area between his balls and his asshole,
and his asshole as well. It was a passioned loving. Her body lay on its
left side, her tits, vagina and feet facing me. I had a marvelous view of
the inner labia of her cunt. Her entire lower body convulsed in her
loving. It seemed that she were putting a show on for me.

So close were her cunt hairs to me that I could, if I wanted to, reach out
and caress them. Her asshole, exposed, twitched its sphincter for my
viewing. Bernie lay still during this loving, acknowledging with moans his
enjoyment. Bernie's cock responded to this loving with a rigid, throbbing
hard on. Every vein in his cock gave testament to his arousal. My mother
rose from her prone position, straddled Bernie's waist with her back to him
and inserted his hard cock into her hot cunt. Kneeling, her body facing
me, she rode his hard cock slowly, savoring the rigidity as it pressed on
her inner labia and clitoris. As she rode his cock, she massaged her ample
tits, giving special attention to the nipples. Seeing her frontally,
watching Bernie's 10 inch slide its length in her vagina, seeing that hard
cock glistening as it appeared and disappeared into her hot and wet vagina
was more than I could bear. I dropped my pants and took my throbbing cock
into my hand and stroked as she rode that cock in utter joy. I stroked
with abandon, not caring where my hot cum would spurt. Her joy and
movements peaked at that moment as did Bernie's. I heard him say,
'Sweetheart, I'm coming.'

She moaned her agreement, evidence that her climax was at hand as well.
'Come in me Bernie. Shoot that hot load. Here I come too. Ohhhhhh baby,'
she screamed.

Bernie's moans were louder. And with that, I let my hot load spurt from my
hot, throbbing cock. I moaned in unison with Bernie as the white cum
spurted from my cock, landing at the foot of the bed. If my mother were
looking down, she would have seen my hot spunk fly and land.

After she came, she twisted around and lay on Bernie's chest, his cock
still penetrating her wet and dripping cunt. Her puckered asshole winked
and acknowledged the passion that had just transpired. They lay quietly in
this embrace and dozed. I decided that it would be a good time for me to
move away and downstairs. I left the house quietly and headed for the
candy store and the park. After an hour, I returned home to find Bernie
and my Mom having a cup of tea. I explained why I was home early from
school and joined them in their repast.

Yet another memory contributed to Jeff's fantasies. There was a
loving closeness that existed between his mother and father. Being witness
to that closeness and its sexual expression fed Jeff's imagination more
than anything else. Since it was almost a daily occurrence, he vividly
remembers it this way.

"My father was in the habit of coming home from work about 5:00 in the
afternoon. He would wash up, often, taking a complete bath. My mother was
always there to assist. She would wash his back and feet. I observed
longer sessions in the bathroom and, once, peeking through a hole in the
shade outside the window, I noted the two of them naked, bathing one
another. Once, I watched as they sat facing one another in the tub. Her
body was slightly elevated and I assumed that she sat on his cock. His
movements indicated this in his upward thrusting. Another time, I watched
as she stood before him as he sucked her cunt, fingering her asshole
simultaneously. On this same occasion, I watched them reverse positions.
She lay on her back against the slant of the tub while he inserted his hard
7 inch cock in her mouth and fucked. The silhouette of his cock fucking
her especially excited me since I could watch at close range the textured
veins of his hard cock stand out as he drove his cock deep into her throat,
his cockhead appearing and retreating into the uncut sheath of his
uncircumcised cock. One favorite position seemed to be my mother kneeling
in the tub and he fucking her ass and cunt interchangeably.

It seems that these actions were mostly foreplay since they would always
exit the bathroom and announce to me that they were going to take a nap and
that dinner would be ready in about an hour. Often, they would suggest
that I go out and play or apply myself to the homework of the day. I would
nod a vague 'yes' to any of their suggestions and wait till they went
upstairs to the bedroom. Evidence of their intent could be seen in the
semi-hard erection that shone through my father's boxer shorts. I watched
closely to see his cock bounce loosely as they ascended the stairs.

My course of action was always the same. I waited a few moments until I
was sure that they lay in bed quietly. Then I would loudly close the
backdoor, a sign of my exiting the house. But it was only a sign. I
stayed in the house and ascended the backstairs to the two other bedrooms.
From here I could, on hand and knees, move toward the door of their bedroom
that often stood open and watch. As I said, the actions in the bath were
often foreplay. This always spilled over to intense passion in the bedroom
where everything and anything went. They began their lovemaking quietly,
kissing, feeling, massaging. This often led to a 69 position in which they
loved each other tenderly. This tenderness led to more passion and,
eventually, they fucked with vigor and intensity. He might fuck her ass;
he might fuck her mouth; he might fuck her cunt; he might do all of these
interchangeably. Inevitably, all of this would lead to violent orgasms,
she often coming in multiples, he, at a given moment, with such intensity
that he could no longer control his actions. He would fuck violently,
thrusting deeply and, at the same time, screaming his cum into her loudly,
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Baby, take it all!
Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaahhhh! Aahh!"

Needless to say, my cock would be bursting at these times. I learned to
observe without any inhibition, always standing naked, watching, massaging
my own hotness, and cumming with them, moaning as well, but keeping it in
synch with theirs. It was one such time that I waited until they collapsed
in a heap and then lay separately, falling into a deep sleep. My passion
threw caution to the wind. Assured that they were asleep, I entered the
room naked, licked dry my mother's cunt and my father's cock. Emboldened,
I straddled my mother, inserted my hot cock into her cunt, and shot a hot
stream of cum deep into her. I went to my father's side of the bed, knelt
on the floor, took his cock into my mouth and sucked deeply until his cock
grew hard.

I rose, sat facing him on his hard 7 inch cock, and stroked his cock with
my hot ass and as well as my cock with my right hand. I shot again all
over his chest. Bowing over him, I licked his body dry of all my cum and
left the bedroom.

When they descended the stairs from the bedroom an hour or more later, I
would often be reading or studying. My mother's comment was usually the
same, 'Are you ready to eat? Dinner will be ready in about 15 minutes.'

These episodes happened often. I began to look forward to these pre-dinner
trysts. During the day, I would often fantasize over them and prime my
cock in anticipation. A jerk off or two before dinner became my standard
practice. But what I was particularly primed for was the aftermath, when
they dozed. I fantasized over all the things I might do as they slept. I
was particularly fond of licking their bodies in the aftermath. The taste
of their clean sweat, the dripping from my mother's hot cunt, the extended
oozing of cum from my father's cock, the saltiness of their assholes all
stimulated me to new heights of passion in my own cums. And whether I
jerked off at these times, or fucked my mother's cunt or ass or sucked my
father's cock and felt his hardness in me, regardless what I did, when I
did come, it was with an intensity I cannot describe. Suffice it only to
say that my whole body shuddered as I came. Every muscle in my small frame
would quiver and thrust as my cum spurted from deep within my balls. On
those days when Bernie was present for those memorable threesomes, my body
would quiver and thrust even more. It is a small wonder that they never
discovered my presence during these outings for my inward screams of joy at
my orgasm seemed comparable to their external screams and moans of joy.

A particularly memorable moment came after a threesome with Bernie. All
three collapsed in a heap on the bed, Bernie on the outside. I crept
toward him as the others slept and took his wet cock into my mouth. Bernie
woke and I motioned for him to come to me on the floor by the side of the
bed. His lustful grin gave evidence of further passion as he stood beside
the bed, then walking towards my naked body on the floor, his cock at half
mast. I lay on the floor on my back and motioned for Bernie to insert his
cock into my mouth. If my mother were awake, she would have had a full
view of Bernie's hard 10" cock fucking it. When his cock hardened to its
fullest, I raised my legs, and, Bernie, kneeling between them, inserted it
deep and began to fuck hard. The tension of knowing my parents were two
feet from this seduction, gave the fuck added meaning and passion. My
passion grew violent as he fucked me and my hips thrust back at him in
anticipation of his and my coming.

He sensed the tension, too, and before long he whispered, 'Jeff, here it
comes. Take all of my hot cum. Aaaeeeiiiiighhhh.'

I shot too. My cock spurt the jism all over Bernie's chest and belly. He
withdrew his cock from my hot ass and rose over my face and inserted the
still throbbing and cumming cock into my mouth, dripping the rest of his
spunk deep into my throat. He then licked the cum from my belly, lay prone
atop me, and shared my cum with me in a deep kiss. We lay this way for
what seemed a long time when I heard him say, 'You'd better get up and go.
I'll see you later.'

Naked, I rose and went downstairs and cleaned up. Bernie returned to the
bed savoring that unexpected fuck.

We all had dinner together that night and they played the usual pinochle
until bedtime. I heard the magic words once again, 'Bernie, you can't go
home tonight. You'll have to stay here and sleep with Jeff.' Bernie
grinned and, I suppose, my face reddened. But only Bernie and I knew what
to expect that night.

Another fantasy fueled Jeff's sex Olympiads. It had to do with the
relationship between his father and Bernie. Since Jeff shared that sexual
relationship, he imagined his father's mouth on Bernie's cock as he sucked
Bernie. He imagined, too, that same cock penetrating his father's hot
asshole as he sucked Bernie. He sees it in his mind's eye this way.

"In my imaginings, I often wondered about the relationship between
my father and Bernie. I knew that they were cousins. I knew that they
both came from the 'old country.' I knew that they engaged in sex with my
mother. But I never saw anything overt between them except in the
threesomes that were common. That changed one day. I was 16, at the time,
my father, 68. My mother had gone to visit some relatives in a nearby
town. She would be gone for the day. I was at home with my father when
Bernie showed up. We sat around and talked generalities and I began to
suspect that something else was in the air. In the middle of the
conversation, I jumped up and shouted, 'Damn, I have to be in Sagebrook for
a job interview in another hour. I forgot all about it. I'll just have
enough time to catch the next bus.' I quickly dressed, grabbed my coat and
tore out the door, yelling, 'I'll see you at dinner tonight.' Dinner was a
good 6 hours away, and, if I was guessing correctly, that would give them
ample time to do whatever they wanted. I ran down to the corner and
disappeared from sight. My route, however, was different. I went up the
hill to the next block, cut over a railroad bridge, and backtracked to our
yard through some fields and an orchard. The orchard butted up against our
property which allowed me to climb back over the fence and sneak into our
garage. From here, I could look into the kitchen from a distance to see if
anything transpired. I could see them still talking when I got to the
garage, but then things started to happen. I saw Bernie's head disappear
and my father slouching in his chair, his head resting on its back. His
eyes closed. I knew I had to get closer, but I still didn't think it an
appropriate time. Then Bernie's head reappeared and I saw him move towards
my father and kiss him full on the mouth. It was a long kiss and intense.
The kissing stopped and they both stood and, from my vantage point, I could
see my father holding his pants, his cock standing erect framed by his fly.
There was some verbal exchange and they moved towards the stairs to the
upstairs bedroom. Here was my chance. I slipped out of the garage and ran
to the side door of the house. The door was open. I slipped in and tiptoed
through the pantry and living room and up the back stairs to one of the
bedrooms that connected to the others. Reaching the top of the stairs, I
could hear their conversation.

'We'll be alone for 6 hours,' I heard Bernie say, to which my father added,
'Yes, we'll have lots of uninterrupted time to have some fun.' I crept
closer. I heard Bernie say, 'Lay down. Let me undress you.' My father
complied and I watched as Bernie lovingly began to disrobe my father.
First, he took off his shoes and socks. As he did, he kissed his feet
tenderly and lovingly, his tongue searching out the crevices between the
toes, his arches, his heels. Then he undid his belt and pulled his pants
off. I expected him to remove his shorts, but, instead, he continued his
loving through his underwear. He massaged his cock through his underwear
and ran his tongue along his leg to his crotch, lingering there for several
minutes. Then he slipped his underwear off and put his hot mouth over my
father's majestically, hard cock, throbbing and pulsing his passion.

Next came my father's shirt and lying before Bernie now was my father,
naked, hard, and passion filled. Bernie disrobed quickly. His shoes,
pants, underwear and shirt came off in a second or two. Before me now
stood these two beautiful 68 year olds naked and tensing for fucking and
loving each other for the rest of the afternoon, if need be. Bernie's 10"
cock throbbed synchronously with my father's 8 inches. The gray hairs on
Bernie's chest and pubic area meshed with my father's. He lay atop him,
kissing him deeply, his cock lying sandwiched between their bellies, my
father's cock, on the other hand, protruding from between Bernie's legs,
mounting the slit in Bernie's ass as if seeking an entrance into the warmth
of Bernie's hot hole. They loved this way for a long time.

My father broke the silence and said, 'Let's sixty nine.' Bernie reversed
himself and lay on his side with his back to me, his cock entering my
father's mouth. Heads and asses responded to the in-and-out movements of
each. I had a clear view of my father's cock gliding in and out of Bernie's
mouth. Bernie's hands were not idle during this time. He cupped and
massaged my father's balls, frequently taking time to let his tongue roam
the crevices of his groin, his balls and his asshole. They weren't long
into this when Bernie said, 'Fuck my ass with your hard cock.' They turned
to a spoon position and my father's cock slid easily into Bernie's asshole.
After 5 minutes of passionate fucking, my father turned Bernie on his
stomach and continued his fuck.

There was a finality to his movements, now. He fucked him hard and deep,
Bernie's ass responding to my father's thrusts. It wasn't long before my
father whispered, 'I'm cumming. Here it comes. Take it. Take all of it.
Oh! Baby. Take it. Takeeeee ittttt!' Then he collapsed atop Bernie and
they lay still.

Five or ten minutes passed before there was any response. My father spoke,
'Bernie, lay on your back.' Bernie obliged. His dick lay half erect but
throbbing. My father rose, straddled his legs and lowered his mouth on
Bernie's hot cock and it wasn't long before his cock stood erect. I can
only say that my father sucked Bernie lovingly and tenderly with slow up
and down movements of his mouth over the head of Bernie's ten inches.
Sweat shone on both bodies accenting the gray hairs of each, particularly
the gray of the pubic area. Even the sweat was sexual. Their bodies
massaged each other with the moisture of their sweat, the salty odors of
the sweat heightening their passions. The pace quickened and Bernie's hips
began to respond to my father's head movements. Soon, Bernie's cries of
passion grew louder, 'Suck it baby. Suck it hard. Take my sweet hot load.
Take it all. Ohhhhhhhh Sweetheart!' And then silence. It was the silence
of satisfaction. My father knelt over Bernie's lower body, his mouth and
lips still working on Bernie's cock, balls and groin, eventually his head
coming to rest on Bernie's flaccid cock. It seemed that both slept and, in
this reverie, I grabbed my cock and jerked until I shot my hot load into my
hand. Finished I licked my hand and ate my hot cum, enjoying its
ammonia-like scent and viscous quality.

I assumed that this was just the beginning of their day together, so I
quietly went down the stairs and headed for a coffee shop nearby. This
occupied an hour or more of my time and I returned to the house. Things
were still quiet downstairs so I ascended to my usually hideaway. Things
apparently picked up once more. Moans announced their continued
lovemaking. I peeked to see my father kneeling on the side of the bed,
facing me, Bernie behind him with his big 10 inch cock inserted deep into
my father's asshole. Each moaned openly. 'Fuck me Bernie,' cried my
father. 'Fuck me hard. OH! God how I love it. Fuck me. Fuck me.'

Bernie stood behind him, his eyes closed, totally rapt with his movements
of body and cock towards my father's hot asshole. He coupled his fucking
movements with slaps on my father's ass and a constant massage of his
buttocks and back. The action was vigorous and violent. Before long,
Bernie screamed, 'AAAAAAAAAAAEEEEEEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIII. Take it.' There was
continued passionate fucking as he shot his hot load into my father's ass.

He fucked him passionately for several minutes and then shouted, 'Fuck me
now while I'm still hot. Take me.'

They switched roles, my father now behind Bernie's hot ass. I could see
his throbbing cock bounce as he jumped from the bed and take position
behind Bernie. Unceremoniously, he stabbed his hard cock into Bernie's ass
and fucked him hard and deep. Bernie responded with yells of his own,
'Give it to me baby. Let me have all of you.' And the fucking continued
until my father shouted, 'Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh, here it comes.'

Bernie responded, 'Fill me baby. Fill me with your hot cum!'

As my father shot his hot load into Bernie's ass, I heard him whisper,
'Beautiful, baby. Beautiful. Beautiful.' They fell into a heap on the
bed and quiet reigned once again. I took this as a sign to take my leave
and, once more, descended the stairs and left the house. I managed to stay
away another 2 hours and returned home to find them sitting at the kitchen
table having a drink. I joined them, announcing as well that the job
interview went well. The rest of the day passed quickly. But now I knew
what relationship existed between Bernie and my father.

The frequent sleepovers by Bernie became commonplace. Ordinarily,
one would think monotony would set in. But that was never the case with
Jeff. He shivered to the words of his father each time he announced,
'Bernie, you'll have to spend the night here. It's too late to go home.'
One night, however, stood out as special. It was the night that, after an
exceptionally passionate loving with Bernie, Jeff came to the realization
that, perhaps, his parents, more so his father, had come to realize Jeff's
loving and sexual relationship with Bernie.

This is how Jeff remembers that night.

"I excused myself at the end of the pinochle game. 'Goodnight everybody,'
was my exit cue, to which everyone responded, almost in unison, 'Goodnight,
sleep well.' I went up the stairs and immediately undressed, lying naked
beneath the covers, awaiting Bernie's warm body and his 10 inch hard cock.
I had no idea how much longer the game would continue and lay there
dry-mouthed anticipating all that would transpire between Bernie and me
that night. My cock stayed hard thinking of the possibilities. I imagined
him coming up the stairs, undressing, sliding naked between the covers, and
pressing his warm body and hard cock against me. At this point in my
reverie, I imagined him taking control. More, I wanted him to take control
and do with my body whatever he wanted. I sensed a certain freedom in
letting him take over, manipulating my every orifice to his own ends, at
the same time stimulating my sexual appetites over and over. I pictured
him ordering me to lick his entire body, beginning with his feet. I
imagined sucking each of his toes as if they were his cock, my tongue
searching out the inner recesses between his toes and sucking deeply the
ball of his foot, his arches, his heels. I tasted the salinity of the
sweat his feet produced from the confinement of his shoes. My tongue moved
ever upward, licking his calves, his thighs, the crevices of his groin. I
imagined swallowing his two testicles whole, sucking them tenderly,
alternating between them and his 10" shaft, swollen with passion. My
tongue continued its forward movement towards his chest, his nipples, on
which I nibbled, half sucking, half biting. My tongue and lips find his
mouth and nose and eyes, our tongues entwining, sucking our tongues deeply
into each other's mouth. I see myself returning down Bernie's back to his
asshole, dipping my tongue deeply into his luscious hole, tasting his
masculinity in its fullest. As I continued in this fantasy, I heard the
words, 'What do you say we call it quits for the night,' words of my
father. I also realized that I had shot all over myself and the sheets
unknowingly. But I knew there was more to come and I feigned sleep
awaiting my assignation to Bernie's will. I must have dozed off. My next
memory is of Bernie's body pressing against my back, his hard 10" cock
snugly wedged between my legs, massaging the back of my testicles. 'Are
you awake, Jeff?' he whispered.

'Yes, Bernie. What time is it? How long have you been in bed?' I
responded.

"About 15 minutes, Jeff. I've been laying here admiring your hot body ever
since. Your Mom and Dad are already in bed. We all came up together. I
don't think they're asleep yet because I can hear them making love
together.

I don't think we'll have any problem from them,' he added.

I listened closely and could hear the bed springs creaking in my parent's
room, a sound I had heard often and come to relish. It was one of those
pleasant sounds associated with growing up that meant the beginning of
passionate love for them and myself. They would be devoured by their love
for one another and their sexual passion. I, in turn, would lay naked,
embracing my own passions. Sometimes, I would creep along the floor into
their bedroom to catch glimpses of their loving, rapt by the sounds of lust
emanating from their bodies. Orgasm came to them in these moments as they
would to me. Being young, my orgasms would continue through the night,
sometimes three and four cums before rising the next day. Then my thoughts
returned to Bernie. I resumed my earlier reverie and pleaded with Bernie
to take me. 'Do with me what you will, Bernie. Please. My body is
yours,' I whispered.

'Yes, it is Jeff,' came his answer, and, with that, roughly turned me on my
back. He rose above me, his legs straddling my chest and inserted his hard
10" cock into my mouth and fucked. 'Suck it hard, Jeff. It's all yours.
We are going to have the fuck of our lives tonight. Suck, baby! Take it!'
he insisted, driving his hard cock rhythmically in and out of my mouth.

His left hand reached backward to grasp my cock and balls in this
passionate mouth fuck and stroked them firmly, pulling the skin from my
uncut cock far back, expelling the juices of pre cum from my hot pisshole.
This went on for about ten minutes, my body growing hotter by the moment.
Then he withdrew his cock and lay on his back, ordering me to straddle his
chest in a 69 position, my ass, balls and cock hovering above his face, and
continue sucking his hard cock. The juices poured from his cock and mine
as his tongue searched the crevices of my ball sack, my cock, and my
asshole. I desperately wanted his cum but he withheld, saying, 'Go slow
now Jeff. I don't want to cum yet.' We continued this way for some 20
minutes. He commanded, 'Jeff, stop the sucking and sit on my hard cock,
facing me.' I obeyed, turned, and sat on his cock pole, the 10" driving
deep into my hot asshole. I rode it deliriously, Bernie, at the same time,
stroking my hard cock as it flapped against his belly. He commanded anew,
'Now, turn around again and suck my hot cock. Taste your hot asshole.' I
turned again to do his bidding, he, again, searching out my cock and balls
and, especially, my hot asshole which his hot cock just finished fucking.
He moaned with pleasure as he tasted the juices from my hot ass. Then he
roughly turned me onto my stomach and drove his hot cock into it. He
fucked me wildly and deeply, each thrust seeming to go deeper and deeper,
each thrust honing my prostate to new levels of exquisite joy. The bed and
springs jumped with each thrust and I wondered if my parents listened to
these proceedings as I had theirs. At this point of passion, however,
neither one of us cared. Just before he came, he withdrew, turned me over
and clumsily but passionately shoved his cock towards my face and shot. My
mouth reached for his love juice, most of it squirting to the back of my
throat, some of it splattering over my face, nose, chin and eyes. Then he
jammed his hot cock into my throat, wrapped his legs around my head as if
in a head lock, turned me and his body on the side and continued a slow
mouth fuck. Then he rested. His cock continued to throb and leak its
juices into my throat as we lay there, sweating, panting, and, I, still
lusting. We must have slept.

I awoke first. Bernie lay diagonally across the bed, his cock resting
gently on his inner thigh, still wet and still oozing the juices of his
passion. He slept. I rose over him to suck up the last drops of his cum
and turned him on his side, spoon position and lay at his back in a 69
position. My head met his asshole and I sucked it deeply, letting my
tongue dip in and out of his pink and loose hole. His feet arced backward
and I interspersed my tongue bath of his asshole with sucking his cock and
balls which protruded backward through his closed legs. His feet lay
folded near his cock and balls and I licked their soles with gusto. My
tongue and mouth sucked the balls of his feet, his heels, his ankles,
searching between the crevices of his toes for some aroma of sweat to
heighten my passion. I loved this way for over an hour. My cock throbbed
in pain. I turned to a spoon position now and inserted my cock into
Bernie's wet asshole, moistened by my continuous probing with my hot mouth
and tongue. After 10 minutes of slow fucking, Bernie woke.

'Jeff,' he said, 'you've got to do better than that. I want your cock deep
in me with all your hot cum.'

With that, he rose and knelt on the side of the bed, his ass pointed
outward, his asshole relaxed and puckered awaiting the thrust of my cock.
'Fuck me hard, Jeff. Fuck me hard and deep. Hurt me and fuck me,' he
ordered.

I stood behind him and drove my 6-1/2" uncircumcised cock into his moist
asshole. Each thrust was wilder than the previous. I held on to his
shoulders with my left hand for added thrust and depth, my right hand
grasping his balls and cock from behind and fucking deliriously. I came
not once but four times in his hot ass, each time kneeling behind to suck
my cum as it dribbled from his asshole. Then we lay side by side and slept
for another hour or so. But the night continued the way it began, he
fucking me and I fucking him. The early morning came and went until I
realized that it was almost 10 A.M. We must have slept through my parent's
waking and passing through my bedroom on the way down to the kitchen.
Since Bernie and I both lay naked, I'm not sure what they thought. But
nothing was ever said or mentioned, and, since then, Bernie and I have
repeated our passionate orgies many times. But it was clear to me, that my
parents knew. For me, it was a celebration of 'coming of age.'

These were the fantasies that fueled Jeff's sexual exploits throughout his
life. Others were to be added. But for the moment, whenever Jeff lapsed
into his most sexual moments, these were the thoughts that led to orgasms
that defied description.



Chapter 37 (Gay, Exhibitionism, Baths, Orgies)

Danny Revisited




Danny and Cynthia's love affair lasted several years. Their happiness was
there for all to see. People commented daily at the love each gave to one
another and still wondered at the incongruity of it all, Danny's large cock
and Cynthia's diminutiveness.

Unfortunately, for both, Cynthia had to move to another state with
her daughter and the relationship between Danny and Cynthia came to an end.
It was hard for both of them. But they talked it over and came to the same
conclusion, "What had to be, had to be." They would each make their
personal adjustments over time and life would go on.

For the many senior residents at Carter Court, it meant only that
Danny was back in circulation. For Danny, however, that meant he was back
to explaining to anyone interested in his cock, the enormity of it as well
as experiencing the frustration from the turn downs after seeing its
enormity. But a curious thing happened. One afternoon, while browsing
through the local book store, Danny came across a gay newspaper. His eye
took in an ad for the opening of a new bath. Flex, a national franchise,
announced its gala opening and Danny, wanting to experience something new,
decided to give it a try. Actually, public baths were not new to Danny.
In the 20' 30's and 40's, the city sponsored a number of public baths.
Being a blue collar city, Cleveland had ample room for such an
establishment, given that the steel mills dominated the city. It was in
the early days that Danny took to the baths often, mostly for bathing. But
he was keenly aware, too, that his 12" cock caught a lot of attention.
Straight men would often come up to him and openly admit their admiration
of his huge cock with utterances such as, "God, if my wife could see that
on me, she'd love me forever." Some would even ask to touch it in
admiration of its size. It was in these baths, too, that Danny had his
first homosexual encounter. An admirer of his begged him to let him suck
his cock to which Danny acquiesced. So, in a sense, a return to the baths
would be a return to old memories of his youth. What he would find at this
new bath, however, would change Danny's life forever.

On a chosen weekday, Danny took the bus down to the bath. Somewhat
nervously, he requested a locker and was surprised at the friendliness of
the attendant. "Is this your first time, here?" he asked.

To which Danny replied, "Yes."

"Well, make yourself at home and, if you have any questions, feel
free to ask. Meanwhile, enjoy yourself. Your $3 locker fee and $5
membership fee entitle you to an 8 hour use of our facilities. If you like
it, you may want to consider a club membership on a yearly basis. Frequent
use would bring you considerable savings. It also entitles you to in and
out privileges should you want to go out for a drink or a bite to eat."

"Is there anything about the layout I need to know?" Danny
inquired.

"To begin with," the attendant went on, "there are 5 floors to the
layout. Take your time and explore each of the floors. You'll find
showers and bathrooms on each of the floors. In the basement area, you'll
find the steam and dry saunas as well as a large hot tub. There are some
private rooms there, as well. Away from the steam rooms, at the other end
of the floor, is the Dungeon. The floor you're on now, is really the first
floor. On this floor, there are double rooms and a TV room with a snack
area. On all the floors, you'll find little nooks and crannies with TV
monitors where you can enjoy sexually explicit films. There is a mezzanine
floor, too, which has additional rooms and a dry sauna. The third floor
has more lockers and a workout gym. The fifth floor has additional rooms
and another TV lounge and sitting area. Other than that, all I can say is
watch what's going on and go with the flow. I might add that the expected
dress is with or without a towel. No clothing is allowed. Everyone is
expected to be in or out of a towel after the first 30 minutes of entry.
Tonight, by the way, is black out night. All lights are turned off, except
for stairs. Be sure to check out the Dungeon. It will be completely
dark."

Danny's locker was on the basement level. He had to pass through a
TV viewing area on his way and was quick to note several naked bodies
sitting in a tiered, darkened lounge, in assorted modes of activity, some
just sitting, covered by their towels, some openly naked, some openly naked
and massaging their cocks and balls. He found his locker and disrobed and
headed back through the TV room to the showers with his towel slung over
his right shoulder, his huge cock and balls swinging freely between his
legs. Once in the shower, he decided upon a strategy. After showering and
some time in the hot tub, he'd try the steam room and then explore. But no
sooner than he turned on the shower, three of the men from the TV room
followed him into the shower, obviously eyeing Danny's huge cock.
Nonchalantly, he showered, giving a lot of attention to his large cock.
With his cock now slightly engorged, he stepped into the hot tub and sat to
watch the passing scene. He noted that everyone passed the hot tub and
that it was a good location for viewing the occupants of the bath as they
headed for the steam room, a short ten feet from the hot tub. The same
three that followed him to the shower, now entered the hot tub with Danny.
Two sat on either side of him, and within seconds, hands reached across his
thighs seeking out Danny's cock. Neither startled nor surprised, Danny
rested his grayed head on the wall behind him, closed his eyes and allowed
his admirers to fondle his cock into rock hard rigidity. For several
minutes, he just lay back and enjoyed the attentions. But he realized,
too, that he still had 7 hours to go and that he'd better pace himself if
he were to survive in what was becoming a highly sensual and sexual day.

He reached down into the water and stayed the hands that massaged
him and whispered a pleasant, "Thanks, fellows. But I just got here and
have to take it easy. Maybe later."

He excused himself and stepped out of the hot tub and headed for
the nearby steam room, his throbbing hard cock leading the way. In the
heavy density of the steam, Danny noted several persons occupied in some
form of sexual activity. Two sat on their towels in the higher rows of the
sauna massaging their hard cocks. Their attention was riveted on a
threesome standing in the corner. One of the threesome stood bent over as
another fucked his ass rhythmically. The third sat on the floor between
his legs, sucking his obviously hard cock. Into this mix stepped Danny,
his hard cock still throbbing from his hot tub preoccupations. An audible
gasp was heard from the "lookers," enough to draw the attention of the
threesome, and, in particular, the one being fucked. He motioned for Danny
to enter him. The fucker withdrew his cock and invited Danny to take over.
In one motion, Danny's throbbing, hard, 12 inch cock moved in and
disappeared deep into the man's hot asshole. The ease of the penetration
delighted Danny. For the first time in a long time, he didn't feel any
necessity for explaining his size. His cock sank deeply into the man's
asshole and a moan of delight greeted Danny's ears. He proceeded to fuck
his lover with a calm and rhythm that delighted his host. The others, too,
stood around, enamored at the view of Danny's hard 12 inches moving in and
out of his hot asshole. There was something new for Danny in this
experience. In his mind's eye, he began to analyze his feelings and
decided that he was enjoying the exhibitionism of which he was a part. His
lover, too, reached between his legs to feel the pulse of Danny's balls as
they hit and massaged his testicles. This added to Danny's pleasure,
feeling the warmth and gentle kneading of his lover's hand. He fucked him
slowly, allowing for his cock to sink deeply into his asshole, then
withdrawing so that only his enormous, bulbous cockhead teased at the
opening of the anal canal, stretching and tweaking the sphincter muscle,
massaging it until paroxysms of delight drove his lover into a sexual
frenzy. His asshole now met Danny's thrusts with his own, exacting deep
and sensual penetration. He massaged his own rigid cock in rhythm with
Danny's slow fuck, and, within a short space of time, felt the rush of his
own orgasm approaching. Instinct took over now. He screamed, "Jesus, God,
fuck me, baby!!! Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuuuuucccckkk me!!!!" As he did so,
Danny's right hand reached around to catch the hot stream of cum that shot
forcefully from his hard cock. It poured out of his hot cock into Danny's
hand. As he continued to fuck him deeply, he tasted, then ate the fruit of
his lover's ecstasy and shivered with the delight of the man's hot asshole
as it squeezed his rigid cock in the remaining moments of this
unforgettable orgasm. But Danny still had 6 or 7 hours to go and he
withdrew his rigid cock at his lover's request to feel anew a luxury of the
man's warm mouth take over and suck the cock that delighted him into his
euphoric orgasm. He stood before his lover, accepting the overtures of his
lovemaking. The others, entranced with the scene as it unfolded before
them, stirred from their voyeurism into the act, massaging Danny's stomach,
nibbling on his nipples, kissing his mouth deeply. It was the moment of
truth for Danny, and realizing this, he stayed his lovers and pleaded for
respite from this sensual delirium. He withdrew to the hot tub once more
to recollect and assuage his passion.

Minutes passed. Danny decided to head for the TV room where he saw
some quiet sexual activity as well as relaxation. When he arrived, two sat
covered, watching the hard core movies unfold before them. Two others sat
exposed, playing with their cock and balls. Danny chose to move to the
upper platform where he could spread out his towel and relax, at the same
time viewing the video. Lying naked on his towel, his fat cock lying
flaccid on his thigh, he dozed. In fact, he fell into a deep sleep and
slept soundly, unaware of his surroundings. Perhaps a half hour passed and
he woke to the awareness that someone sat on his hard cock which throbbed
with renewed excitement as the tight asshole of the man moved rhythmically
and deeply up and down Danny's 12 inch hardness. As before, he felt his
passion growing in his loins and moved to free himself of the tight asshole
that enveloped his dripping cock. He halted his lover gently, allowing him
to lay between his legs and lovingly caress his testicles and asshole.
Intermittently, he accepted the man's long tongue strokes of his cock as it
lay in a semi flaccid state. So it went until darkness fell and the black
out session began.

The lights dimmed in the entire building except for some dim lights
on the stairways leading to each of the floors. He took this as a sign to
move to the dungeon to sample the activity there, if any. The dungeon was,
in fact, three small rooms, separated only by a protruding one foot
partition that indicated separation. He entered the room and felt his way
through the darkness. It was an all encompassing darkness. Nothing and no
one was visible. His sight came through his hands as he felt along the
walls. It soon became evident that the room was filled with naked bodies
in different states of sexual preparedness. Groping through the crowd, he
encountered a variety of cocks, some hard, some flaccid. Often, the
silence was broken by sighs of passion or cries of joy. Danny moved
through this warmth of pressing bodies, feeling, caressing, and, at times,
enjoying the feel of hardness that broke through the darkness into Danny's
hand. More often than not, bodies attached themselves to Danny's, feeling
his cock which fell into the mood of the room and stood hard and throbbing
as he groped his way through the maze of hot, passionate bodies. Mouths
continuously sought out his engorged cock and sucked deliriously. Often,
an asshole backed onto his hot cock and Danny probed its inner recesses
joyously. As the minutes ticked by, a swarm of bodies gathered around
Danny's cock, each striving to connect with Danny's pulsating hardness.
One of those bodies spoke.

"I am with a friend in a suite on the 4th floor. Would you like to
come up there where we can enjoy each other for the rest of the evening?
We're in suite 401."

Danny was beginning to feel the oppressive heat of the dungeon and
readily agreed. "Give me 15 minutes or so. I want to shower." He added,
"I'm nearing the end of my time and have to get going in another couple of
hours."

In the shower, Danny washed off, taking special measures to wash
his cock, balls, and asshole. Naturally, his cock stood slightly engorged,
enticing those around him to move in and feel the partially throbbing cock.
He allowed the play to go on for a few minutes before excusing himself. He
headed directly for suite 401 where he found his suitor and his friend,
both in their 60's. The friend, he was glad to note, had a respectable
sized cock, 8 inches or so. He wanted to experience a cock in him for a
change and made a mental note to assure that happening in the course of the
evening.

"Hi Danny. This is Jim, my friend. Do us the favor of lying on
the bed and let us massage your body. It's the kind of foreplay that
assists us in getting hard, as hard as your cock is now."

Danny lay on his back, his head slightly raised on the pillow where
he watched his throbbing cock bounce eagerly for attention. Some precum
shone on the head which did not go unnoticed to Jim. His mouth moved to
his cock and licked the droplet from the head, letting his warm lips and
mouth envelope the engorged head, taking Danny's hot cock deep into his
throat. Eight of the twelve inches disappeared into Jim's throat. Danny
signaled his pleasure with a moan. Harry, Jim's friend, lay with his head
between Danny's legs, sucking and teasing Danny's balls and asshole. The
excitement intensified as Jim raised himself over Danny's hard and
throbbing cock and lowered his ass onto his massive 12 inch cock and rode
it up and down as Danny massaged Jim's now hard 8 inch cock as it bounced
before him. Harry watched from behind as he sucked Danny's balls and
asshole. Danny's cock appeared and disappeared before him as it dove deep
into Jim's hot asshole. The excitement was too much for Harry. He
beckoned to Jim to let him feel Danny's hardness in him. Jim relinquished
his position and moved his hard cock into Danny's warm mouth where his hot
tongue sucked his cockhead sensuously. It was Danny's turn to react. He
motioned to Jim to move between his upraised legs as he lay on his back and
fuck him deep. As he did so, Harry lay to the side, sucking Danny's cock
as Jim thrust his hard 8 inch cock deep into Danny's ass.

The sexual tension grew for Danny and Jim and Danny growled his passion to
Jim, "Fuck me Jim. Come in me. Let me have your hot cum." Jim responded
with even deeper thrusts into Danny's hot asshole until he could stand it
no longer.

"Here it comes, baby! Here it comes. Heeerrree itttt comes!," screaming
as he shot his hot load deep into Danny's asshole. He kept pumping deep
for another minute or so and backed out and knelt, doggie style, on the
side of the bed, begging for Danny to fuck him deeply and fill him with his
hot load. Danny stood behind Jim's raised asshole and drove his throbbing
and dripping 12 inch cock into Jim's asshole and fucked vigorously with
deep thrusts. Harry, meanwhile, lay under Jim's belly and watched in
amazement and passionately the deep thrusting of Danny's cock into Jim's
ass. Jim sucked Harry's cock simultaneously. It didn't take long.
Danny's moans grew more and more passionate until he exploded his hot cum
from his pulsating cock into Jim's asshole, drenching the inside of his
asshole, some of it oozing from the side into Harry's mouth which lay
beneath Danny's hard cock. With that, Harry, too, exploded his hot cum
into Jim's warm and expecting mouth. All three then collapsed on the bed
and fell into each others arms and dozed. Minutes passed. Danny woke
first and announced that it was time for him to get back to his apartment.
With that, they exchanged phone numbers and, to a man, spoke hopefully of
another session in the near future.

Danny showered, dressed and left for home. It was a new beginning for
Danny. After sleeping soundly for several hours, he woke to a throbbing
hard on and relived the memories of his first day at the baths.



Chapter 38 (Bi, Gay, Massage, Orgies)

Larry

Larry, a naturist for the last twenty years, belonged to an active
gay nudist group. After taking residency at Carter Court, he wondered if
others in this community were of the same mind regarding naturism. From
his window, in the evening, he observed many of the residents naked, some
just enjoying their nudity and comfortable with it, others associating
their nudity with sexual encounters, either alone, masturbating, or with
another.

At 75, Larry was one of the group who enjoyed being nude and remained
comfortable with it. And in his several sexual encounters with residents,
nudity was, of course, preferred. He had partied often with old Charley
and Jim. Their encounters, always naked, were expressions of tenderness
and sensuality, incorporating every manner of touch, taste, smell, hearing,
and sight imaginable. Each time they began a sexual session, tender
touching and massage were considered essential foreplay. Thus they would
lay together and let their hands roam over each others body, massaging the
head, face, and eyes. The tender touches would move down the body to the
stomach and groin and tenderly cup the testicles, at the same time
massaging and kneading their flaccid cocks into rigidity. Moving even
lower, the massaging continued down the inner thigh, to the calf,
ultimately to the feet, where tender massaging and caressing of the soles
and toes led to indescribable ecstasies.

Accompanying these hands-on massages were oral massage, allowing the tongue
to roam freely over the bodies, lingering long at the inner fold of the
testicles, where cock, balls and asshole conjoined. Jim and Charley, in
particular, loved to linger long at the feet of their lovers and massage
the soles and toes with their mouths and tongues, taking each of the toes
into their mouths and sucking tenderly. Larry was aware, too, that the
natural smells of the body and sexuality led to heightened passion for him.
He was keenly aware of the fact that every sexual encounter with a body
brought with it the natural clean smells of masculinity that he relished.
So Larry lingered long and passionately around the testicles and asshole,
enjoying the taste of salinity of the body at the juncture of the testicle
sac and groin. It was a clean smell and taste which inevitably led to his
cock stiffening as well as to an erection that was rigid and pulsing with
excitement.

Finally, there were the sounds of sexuality that added to the mix of
passion. The moans and groans were expressions of satisfaction and love,
driving each onward to heightened passion and ultimately to the nirvana of
passion, orgasm.

In the middle of his wondering, Larry had this thought: "What if
everyone in the building subscribed to his naturist philosophy that
espoused the nude body as good." And, taking it one step further, he
mused, "What if everyone could engage in wholesome group massage, taking
turns massaging one another. They would only have to subscribe to the
naturist way of thinking that the body is good and that they could touch
any part of it with one caveat: no penetration of a body orifice. That
meant one could not suck off a cock or enter an asshole or vagina with
one's cock."

Other "what ifs" came to Larry. What if someone, while massaging
has an erection? What if the person being massaged has an orgasm?
According to Larry's naturist thinking, these are perfectly normal outcomes
of massage. As long as there is no penetration, which for some is viewed
as menacing, reveling in the well-being derived from a massage is natural
and welcome.

A final "what if" came up. Do I have to know how to massage in
order to give a massage? The answer came quickly. Most people massage
themselves throughout the day and night. People massage a stiff neck.
People massage stiff joints. In the act of self pleasuring, people massage
their groins, their stomachs, their breasts, and sexual organs. The
principle to follow in giving a massage is: if it feels good when you do it
to yourself, it, more than likely, will feel good to the other person.

The more Larry thought through his idea, the more excited he became
about putting it into operation. He would first write out his ideas on how
this should proceed in a group, and, then, present it to selected friends
and see where it goes and what kind of reaction it receives.

First, he attempted to put his ideas down on paper on how a group
massage would proceed. It went something like this.

Group Massage Therapy

Philosophy

The basic assumption of naturism is that the body and all its functions are
good. Given this premise, when several people engage in a group massage
setting, non-invasive touching of another's body in order to produce a
feeling of well-being, is good.

Methodology

Participants will meet in designated apartments on a first-come
first-served basis. They will each be given a number beginning with one.
At a designated time, the members of the group will disrobe completely and
meet in small groups of three. Numbers one, two and three will form one
massage group. Others will group accordingly. One reason for this random
grouping is to avoid clicks and any preferential treatment. Once the
groups form, they stake out a portion of the floor of the apartment or
other rooms. The first of each group (1, 4, 7, 10 etc.) will lie on a
large towel or sheet that each of the participants brings with them. The
other two will kneel or sit at the head and feet of the one to be massaged
and begin massaging the area of the body convenient to him/her.











Massage Methods

Rule #1 of massage: REMEMBER: what feels good to you will, probably, feel
good to another. For the masseur/masseuse at the head: Using the oil
brought by the one being massaged, gently massage the face. A slow
movement of the hands across the brow, cheek and chin, helps to relax the
facial muscles. Using the ball of the palm of one's hand or fingers, exert
very light pressure on each of the eyes in five to six second intervals.
Move the hands down to the chest and massage the chest and stomach areas,
combining both long and short strokes, moving from the neck to the pubic
area. Spend some time gently kneading the nipples of each of the breasts.
Ask the massaged, if you like, to indicate their comfort level when
kneading the nipples. In the long stroke massage, move your hands to the
pubic area, taking care to massage the crevices between the testicles and
groin as well as the testicles and the area under the testicles. At some
point, your hands and the hands of the masseur/masseuse working from the
feet upward will meet in the pubic area. Both can now massage gently.
Caveat: remember that this is a massage therapy and not a masturbatory act.
So any firm gripping of the penis and quick movement up and down as in
masturbation should be avoided. The intent is to massage. If, however, an
erection occurs, gentle massage can continue on the erect member. If an
orgasm occurs, that is to be considered natural and good.

For the masseur/masseuse at the head: Using the oil brought by the one
being massaged, gently massage the feet. Avoid using the nails or any
procedure that would cause a tickling sensation which could be
uncomfortable. It is best to massage using a full hand, allowing the
fingers to massage the toes and the soles of the feet. Allow your hands to
roam to the calf and groin area, taking care to gently massage and knead
the calf and the muscles of the groin. As mentioned above, your hands will
meet with the other masseurs/masseuses hands. Both can massage gently,
together. Observe the caveat noted above.

Massage Time

Each person in his group will receive a twenty minute massage. The masseur
and massaged will exchange places every twenty minutes. In all, one hour
will be given to each group for the completion of the massage. Massage:
What to Bring

1. Bring a towel and a sheet on which you can lie. A small pillow might be
useful if you feel your head needs to be elevated. 2. Bring a lotion of
your choice. Preferably bring two bottles of the lotion so that each of
the masseurs/masseuses can use.

Encountering Problems

1. Erections are good if they happen even though that is not the intent of
massage therapy. 2. Orgasms are good if they happen even though that is
not the intent of massage therapy. 3. If some pressure or procedure is
uncomfortable to the one being massaged, speak up. 4. Be sure to shower
before the massage. 5. If the grouping scheme is altered, that is if a
person doesn't fit the triad scheme, he will be assigned to an already
formed group. 6. Everyone must participate in the massage. No one is
allowed to stand by as an observer. 7. Everyone must be naked.


Having put his thoughts down, Larry was eager to explore his
project first hand. He began by contacting old Charley and Jim. They read
his proposal and reacted with exuberance.

"Let's get the word out at dinnertime," Charley gasped, an
indication of his excitement at getting the project going. Charley, Jim
and Larry agreed to contact three persons each, and, if they all agreed,
would form a small nucleus of twelve that would fit nicely into Jim and
Charlie's apartment and bedrooms. They decided to schedule the first of
the experiments for 8:00 P. M., the next day.

The day arrived and participants began to arrive. Of course, there
was Larry, Jim and Charley. John, Fred and Katherine arrived next. Marie
and Danny followed them. Frank, then Marjorie and George and Lloyd formed
the end of the twelve. The groupings were as follows: George, Lloyd, and
Katherine; Marie, Danny, and Larry; Jim, Marjorie, and Frank; John, Fred,
and Charley. Larry asked everyone to disrobe and asked each group of three
to select a part of the floor for their massage area. It was a tight
squeeze, but all managed to fit into the living room space comfortably.
This had the added advantage of each group being able to learn from the
other. They could observe each others massage techniques; they could hear
the sounds of pleasure emanating from those being massaged; they could and
did observe the sensual-sexual reactions to the procedure.

George, Lloyd, and Katherine were an interesting combination. George's
experimentation with sex was largely male oriented. He frequented the
adult theatres in town and what his reaction to massaging a woman would be
remained to be seen. Lloyd, on the other hand, had been married, had
copious sex with men as a trucker, and had, lately, begun to explore his
exhibitionistic tendencies. Katherine liked sex in all its forms and had,
earlier, enticed John and Fred into a threesome which thrived even now.

Since George was the massaged, Katherine took her position at his head and
Lloyd at his feet. For George, this was a new experience. As he lay on
his back, Katherine's breast swayed before his eyes and often brushed his
face as her long strokes ran from his chest to his testicles. Seeing her
breasts so close to his mouth was instantaneously erotic to George and his
cock grew and throbbed. Katherine was quick to take advantage of this,
being keenly aware of her breasts dangling before him, and pressed lower on
the long stroke to his cock and testicles and let her breasts lay firmly on
his face, eyes, and mouth. As she did so, she kneaded his testicles gently
as the same time pressing the extension of the penis at the base of his
testicles. By this time, Lloyd's hands had arrived at the location and,
the combined massage of George's testicles and penis were unbearable to
George. Uttering a low and extended moan, a profusion of hot cum spurt
from his engorged and throbbing cock, spraying Katherine's breast and face
with hot cum. Undaunted, she continued to massage George's swollen cock
with his cum and bent low over his face so that George might lick his cum
from her swaying breasts.

It was time to change positions. Katherine became the massaged.
George, nearly breathless from the intensity of his orgasm, took his
position over Katherine's head. His cock, still dripping cum, came to rest
on Katherine's face. As they massaged her, George allowed his cock to
slide along the cheek bones of Katherine towards her mouth. A slight tilt
of her head, allowed her to take the tip of George's cock into her mouth as
he massaged and lick the vestiges of his hot cum from his still hard cock.
Lloyd, of course, was keenly aware of the happenings and responded sharply.
His swollen hard cock throbbed with excitement and Katherine was quick to
note that his cock stroked her feet as his hands moved to her vagina. In
sync with his movements, she took control of his cock between the soles of
her feet. Lloyd toyed with her vagina in his massaging, allowing his thumb
to dip into her hot wet cunt and tweak her clitoris which stood hard and
wet. Responding to Katherine's moans of delight, Lloyd's cock erupted as
it glided between the soles of her feet and covered her vagina and groin
with his hot cum. He continued his massage, using his cum as the
lubricant. Katherine could no longer contain herself. Her moans gave
evidence of her pleasure and from her vagina poured the results of her
ecstasy, hot cum that oozed at least a cupful of juice that ran down her
legs into the crack of her asshole.

Facing Katherine's group was Marie, Danny, and Larry. From
Katherine's vantage point, Marie's wet cunt was visible as Danny, at her
head and Larry at her feet massaged her to an orgasm. Danny's twelve inch
cock massaged Marie's face as he stroked long and, at about the same time
she came, she watched in amazement as Danny's long white strings of cum
spilled out over her face, breasts, and vagina. Larry continued his
massaging, his hard cock throbbing and wet with excitement. But that was
to change when it came his turn to be massaged.


When Danny and Marie's hands reached his cock and testicles, very little
stimulation was necessary. Larry shot his hot cum high into the air, most
of it landing on his stomach which Danny gently rubbed into his body.

In Jim, Marjorie, and Frank's group things moved along swiftly.
Frank, not having had a woman in a very long time could not contain
himself. As his hands moved over Marjorie's vagina and groin area, his
hard and throbbing cock spurt its hot load over Marjorie's feet and calves.
He massaged her feet with his cum, at the same time allowing the thumbs of
his hands to slide deep into Marjorie's cunt, gently manipulating her
pulsing and excruciatingly sensitive clitoris. Her cunt responded with hot
cum emanating from its interior, her hips responding to her joy with
heaving upward gyrations.

Jim's moment came later as his hardened and stimulated cock responded to
Marjorie and Frank's gentle massage and spurt his hot cum over their hands.

Finally, there was John, Fred, and Charley, old friends from the
early days of Carter Court. It was John and Charley who first got it on
together shortly after arriving at Carter Court. Later, it was John and
Fred who had coupled to make love to Katherine. So it was not so much the
sexual aspect that invigorated this trio. Rather, it was the newness of
fondling, massaging and probing each other's bodies that took on sensual
meaning. Charley, always uninhibited, made sure that both John and Fred
spent most of their time around his testicles, cock, and asshole. John
realized, too, that because of Charlie's age, the rules might be relaxed a
bit. Unseen to the other's, John's fingers plied Charlie's prostate and
asshole as Fred grasped old Charlie's rigid cock, and masturbated him until
he shot all over Fred's hands.

At the same time, Fred's hard cock fucked Charlie's mouth until he came,
shooting his hot cum deep into Charlie's throat. Later, John, as the
massaged, received like treatment from Charley and Fred. Fred's face and
mouth met John's hot cum as it spurted into the air, some of it splattering
over his face and eyes, most of it being caught by Fred's waiting mouth.

At the end of the massage session, Charley provided the coffee as
they sat around naked discussing the outcome of their project. All agreed
that they enjoyed the massage and its unexpected outcomes. Marjorie summed
it up best: "If a feeling of well-being is the outcome of a massage, then
this session was a tremendous success."

A number of people left after an hour of friendly repartee. Others
lingered. Katherine, for one, basked in the afterglow of sensual
gratification and sat on the sofa, alluring and enticing. It didn't take
the stragglers long to grasp what was happening, and, before long, John and
Fred moved closer to Katherine and, sitting on both sides of her, began to
massage her tits and fondle her clitoris. Charley, Danny, Larry, and Jim
sat before them on the floor and watched close up as Katherine's passion
grew in intensity. Danny stood before her, his twelve inch cock throbbing,
and eased it into her mouth as John and Fred continued to play with her
tits and cunt. Katherine spoke first, "Take me. Put that big cock of
yours in me, Danny."

Charley lay a sheet in the middle of the floor in preparation for this
unexpected turn of events. Katherine lay on her bed of lust, her legs
raised, held high by John and Fred, as Danny lowered himself and slid his
throbbing, dripping twelve inch cock into Katherine's passion filled cunt.
He fucked her slow and deep in sync with her moans of ecstasy for deeper
and deeper penetration.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me deep and hard Danny. Give it to me! Oh! God,
please....more, more."

The others stood over them manipulating their hard cocks slowly awaiting
the moment of truth, when Danny's and Katherine's passion would meet in an
exquisite orgasm. The moans of everyone grew louder as did Danny's deep
probing of Katherine's cunt.

A low guttural sound emanated from Katherine and Danny's throat
simultaneously as his cock and hips thrust deeply into Katherine's
responding thrusts and they both screamed their hot passion at each other.

"AAAIIIEEEEHHGGGHHH, " screamed Danny with one last definitive thrust. The
others, standing over them, moaned in unison in their lust and spurt their
hot cum over Katherine's face and Danny's body, punctuating the passion of
this memorable evening. Danny collapsed atop Katherine as John and Fred
knelt over them and licked the still warm cum from Danny's body and
Katherine's face.

The end had come. Drained of passion, they all embraced fondly and
lovingly and returned to their apartments. But their departure was
punctuated by one assent: "Let's do it again. Soon."



Chapter 39 (Gay, Police, Sheriff)

Lou

Having turned 78 on his last birthday, little changed in Lou's day-to-day dealings with life. He strove to take each day as it came and struggled to take an optimistic view. His only fault, if it could be
construed as a fault, was to escape in his car when emotional strain overtook him. Whatever the cause, Lou would always find himself in his car, driving towards a destination of his choosing. Inevitably, it led to relaxation and a new perspective on life and the cause of his anxiety. So
it was that one wintry morning he set out for a drive to Lake Chautauqua in western New York, a drive of about two and a half hours. He'd driven this often and the summertime afforded many moments of pleasure. Winter, too, had its moments of beauty and relaxation except for this one time. A
winter storm watch had been announced for the snow belt areas of Ohio, Pennsylvania and western New York and, Lou, who normally paid close attention to the weather, was totally unaware of what was to come.

The drive through Ohio was, for the most part, calm. Pockets of
snow developed as he neared the Pennsylvania border. Still, nothing of an
ominous sort was in evidence. As he neared Erie, whiteouts began to occur
and the driving became hazardous. But he reasoned that he was but a half
hour to forty five minutes from his destination and, if he drove slowly and
carefully, he should have no problem. At the last exit before the New York
Thruway, he turned off to follow the back roads to Chautauqua. Now the
driving grew perilous. The narrow country roads hadn't been plowed and the
whiteouts became more and more prevalent. As he approached the small
village of Westlawn, the visibility was reduced to near zero. Still, he
reasoned, "Another 15 to 20 minutes and I'll be there."

Some miles outside Westlawn, however, the road became impassable.
The elevation rose at this point and the snow fell hard and his visibility
reduced to zero. He could no longer see the road. Suddenly, his car began
to slide and, in seconds, came to a halt in a ditch, the only sound being a
dull, "Thud." The angle of the car, the depth of the ditch caused Lou to
pause. Realizing the seriousness of his predicament, he shuddered.

"What if another car comes along? Will it see him in time? What if no one
comes along? Should I walk back the mile or so to the last village?

He decided to stay with the vehicle, hoping against hope that someone might
come along and assist or call for assistance. A half hour went by. He
began thinking of making some preparation for a longer stay, getting an old
blanket from the trunk as well as a flashlight. Another hour passed and,
for the first time, he grew concerned. The cold began to gnaw at his legs
and he drew the blanket tighter around him. What little sense of warmth he
garnered from the blanket was enough to cause him to doze.

He awoke startled to the tapping on his window. He lowered the window to
find a tall, strapping police officer staring at him, his brow white with
the ever worsening snowfall. A sigh of relief punctuated the cold air.

"Thank God, officer! I was afraid I was stuck here for the night!" he
shouted over the wind and snow that invaded the car.

"You're in a real predicament here," replied the officer in a strong voice.
"It's best we leave your car here and you come with me in the SUV. There's
no point driving any further in this weather. Close it up, take your bag,
and get in."

Lou grabbed his only bag and stepped out into a foot of snow and, with the
officer assisting, made his way to the SUV.

The warmth of the SUV and the officer's voice calmed Lou enough to add, "If
you'll drop me off at the nearest motel or hotel, I'd appreciate it."

He glanced to his left to get a glimpse of the police officer who, once in
the protection of his SUV, removed his hat. Lou's eyes took in the
officer's gray hair and blue eyes, accented by a coating of snow flakes
that clung to the bushy eyebrows jutting from his brow. A ruddy and
weathered face gave testimony to hard work. It was a kind face, however, a
face that matched the strength and warmth of his voice. As he opened his
coat for the drive, Lou also saw a lean and sinewy body hidden beneath the
layers of clothing. His demeanor gave Lou confidence in this moment of
crisis. He sighed, relieved, and savored this moment of security and
warmth. The momentary silence was broken by the officers gentle voice.

"My name, by the way, is Charlie Evans. I'm the Chief of Police, the
Justice of the Peace, the police department and the chief cook and bottle
washer of Paisley, population 350. You're in Paisley now, a stretch of
village measuring one half mile. As far as motels or hotels are concerned,
I'm afraid you're going to have to spend the night, or until this blasted
storm ends, in the hoosegow with me. I'll bet you didn't plan on that when
you left home," he laughed.

"And your name?" he added.

"I'm Lou Sulaz, from Ohio. I left home this morning hoping to make it to
Lake Chautauqua and spend the night there. You can't even begin to know
how grateful I am for your assistance. I don't know what I would have done
had you not come along. Frankly, the hoosegow sounds like Eden to me at
this juncture."

"Well, it might not be Eden, but I call it home. I've lived here for 60
years and every time I think about retiring, the folks in the village rise
up in horror at the thought that they'd be without a Notary Public in their
fair town. But it's a living and the folks here are good people, so I stay
on and dream of warmer horizons. One year, I even took some time off and
headed for the warmth of Florida and, later, Arizona, to search out a new
life. But, inevitably, I came back to Paisley, grateful for its smallness
and the feeling of being needed. It's a nice feeling to know that someone
wants and needs you."

At this last utterance, he looked at Lou knowingly and smiled. Lou
acknowledged his smile and added, "I've never known that better than
tonight. I shall savor this moment of redemption for the rest of my life!"

With that, they arrived at the City Hall, Police Station, Justice of the
Peace office, the eye of Paisley. "Here we are Lou. Grab your bag and
head for the door. The storm seems to be getting worse instead of better,
so hang on to me."

Lou grabbed Charlie's arm, encountering the muscle and sinew that, earlier,
he only estimated to be there. He hung on dearly to the arm that guided
him up the stairs to the side door of City Hall, pausing only to remark,
"It feels secure to hang on to your strong arm."

Charlie mumbled something that the wind carried away but he chose to
interpret the mumble as an act of kindness and stepped into the warm
building with haste, the door shutting behind him with a bang. The warmth
of the building enveloped him as did the unfolding view of Charlie as he
stripped away the layers of clothing to reveal a tall, 6' 4" muscular man
in his 60's. All of Lou's earlier impressions of Charlie were reinforced,
the gray hair adding to the handsomeness of the ruddy complexion, the
voice, a vibrant bass that echoed in the high ceilinged rooms of City Hall.
The voice rebounded as it beckoned Lou to follow to the rear of the
official chamber to a large room. The echo repeated itself, "Here's where
we'll sleep, Lou, so make yourself comfortable. I'm fixing myself a glass
of red wine. Would you like something?

"The red wine sounds good to me, Charlie. It would really hit the spot
after our encounter with the wind and cold on the outside."

"The bathroom and shower is to the left of the bed, Lou. That's where
we'll be sleeping," pointing to the large king sized bed that took up most
of the room. He added, almost apologetically, "I hope you don't mind
sleeping in the same bed with me, but I promise to keep my snores to a
minimum."

Lou took in the bed with a glance, at the same time, trying to imagine
Charlie's large frame lying next to him, his masculinity filling the air
with sensuality, his hot breath massaging his back as he lay with his back
to him. He yearned to see Charlie's naked body next to his, his testicles
and cock nestled between his long muscular legs. He imagined stroking that
masculinity as he slept, smelling the inner crevices of his loins, tasting
the salinity of his groin as well as the clean but pungent salinity of his
crotch and asshole. It was as if Charlie read Lou's mind and shouted from
the outer recesses of the chamber, "Take a shower Lou. There are towels in
the cabinet next to the shower. I'll take one after you and then we can
settle down to a pleasant evening together in friendship and conviviality.

Lou liked those last words, "Friendship and conviviality." He wished now,
more than ever, that this would evolve into a true friendship, a friendship
based on qualities other than need and crisis. Love is the word he thought
of but was afraid to utter.

"OK, Charlie. I'll go first."

"Leave the water running when you're finished Lou. I'll jump right in
after you."

Happy thoughts raced through Lou's head at this remark of Charlie's. His
wish of seeing Charlie nude would be reality. But a trace of doubt ran
through Lou's mind, the lingering thought that he might not be as desirable
to Charlie. He shrugged off this feeling of inadequacy and stepped into
the shower.

The shower felt good. He washed thoroughly, taking pains to clean his
cock, balls, and asshole. The warm thoughts of Charlie's body reemerged as
he lathered and washed his cock and he felt his cock rise to half mast at
the anticipation of their night together in the same bed. In this arousal,
he heard the creak of a floorboard and was aware of the shadow of Charlie
standing just outside the bathroom door, watching, perhaps, desiring his
body. His cock responded more vigorously and stood hard at the thought of
Charlie's presence, watching and looking. He could also make out some
movement of Charlie's hand around his crotch as he stood watching through
the steamed glass doors of the shower. He hoped it was what he thought,
Charlie massaging his cock, lusting for his body as he did Charlie's.
Pretending ignorance of Charlie's presence, he shouted, "Charlie, I'm done.
Still want me to leave the shower on?"

With a voice quivering with excitement, Charlie responded as if from afar,
"Leave it on Lou. I'm ready."

Lou emerged from the shower, his cock hard. Charlie greeted him with a
cock as hard and throbbing. Lou's seven inch cock paled in the face of
Charlie's ten inch, uncut, pulsating member. Their eyes met as their hands
tenderly gripped each other's masculinity and embraced warmly, kissing
deeply, each reacting to the sexual pain felt deep at the base of each of
their cocks, the pain of excitement and arousal. They lingered long, the
silence broken by Charlie, "Let me shower. Get on the bed and keep it
hard."

Showering quickly, Charlie returned to the bed where Lou lay, cock hard and
throbbing. A shiny dot of precum accented Lou's hardness, shimmering in
the dim light of the bedroom. Charlie massive 6'4" body emerged from the
bathroom, walked onto the bed and, kneeling over Lou's face, inserted his
massive ten inch cock into Lou's beckoning mouth. A minute or so passed
and they reverted to a 69 position and began their lovemaking in earnest.
It was not a hurried loving. Each basked in the other's body, burying his
face in the other's most intimate recesses. Tongues sought out the inner
folds of the testicles and groin, searching deep into each other's asshole,
tasting, smelling, touching, each reacting sensually to the other's moans
and groans of love and sensuality. They lay this way for an hour,
exploring each other's sensitivities unhurriedly, tenderly, lovingly.
Nothing went untouched: eyes, noses, mouths, necks, napes, armpits, navels,
toes, heels, feet. Their lovemaking oozed sensuality and their faces and
bodies contorted to manifest this love fest deep into the evening. The
moment arrived for Charlie first.

"Take me, Lou; take me; I can't hold it any longer!"

With that, Lou's mouth swallowed his hard, throbbing, dripping cock and
received his hot cum, his hot love juice deep into his throat. The agony
of Charlie's pleasure released itself into one long, low, guttural,
"Eeeiiiooooohhhhhh"...punctuated by indecipherable groans and moans, some
of which took the form of GOD, BABY, LOU! For Lou, the sensation was
indescribable, the warmth of the hot spurts massaging the back of his
throat and glottis, the juices flowing from his mouth where he tasted again
the ecstasy of Charlie's love. They kissed deeply afterwards, Charlie
tasting the fruit of his labor of love. Then it was Lou's turn. Charlie's
mouth found Lou's hard and throbbing cock and, with very little
manipulation, watched as Lou's hot sperm shot high into the air, hitting
Charlie's awaiting mouth, eyes, and face. It was Lou's chance to taste his
own love juice as he licked Charlie's face clean of the hot cum that
dripped from his nose and eyes. Charlie, too, licked clean the remaining
drops that fell to Lou's chest as he exulted in the release of this
exquisite loving. They both fell into a heap, holding each other closely
and dozed. They awoke minutes later to tender kissing and continued gentle
lovemaking. Charlie spoke first, "Now we can have that glass of wine.
Later, we can continue our loving deep into the night."

The wine of this agape, this feast of love, tasted even sweeter after their
lovemaking. They settled into savoring the taste of the wine, interspersed
with deep kisses and gentle fondling. A few more glasses of wine, and they
exchanged stories of their lives, their hopes, their aspirations, their
loves. As they evening grew longer, the attentiveness to one another grew
in tandem, and, soon, they began to explore each other's bodies in closer
and deeper manifestations of love. Lou, for one, had never experienced the
joy of anal penetration, and expressed his fears as well as his desires to
Charlie.

"If there is one person in the world that I want to penetrate me, it is
you, Charlie," he confessed. "Your size intrigues me and yet worries me.
But we must explore this aspect of my sexuality," he added.

Charlie, admitting to a greater latitude of experience, allayed Lou's
fears. "Have no fear, Lou. We shall be gentle in our lovemaking, you'll
see. Lay back and let me introduce you to love."

With that, Lou lay back, relaxed, his body compliant with the manipulations
of Charlie's hands and tongue. Charlie's huge frame knelt over Lou's
diminutive body and proceeded to kiss and massage him with his tongue and
hands. His hands tenderly massaged his head, emphasizing the gentle touch
of his fingers on the eyes and temple of Lou. He alternated with gentle
kisses of the eyes, the ears, the nose, and mouth. He moved lower, his
tongue gently caressing and nibbling at Lou's now sensitive breasts. His
moans of delight fed Charlie's seductiveness and his mouth and tongue found
the inner recesses of Lou's groin. Nibbling at his cock head, his tongue
roamed freely the shaft of his hard throbbing cock and licked the drops of
precum that spewed freely from his wet and fulsome cockhead. The ecstasy
that followed can only be described by Lou.

"I felt Charlie's hot and massive tongue probe deeply into my hot asshole.
At first, there was the gentle tingling that I felt. As he probed deeper,
I felt the sphincter relax and his tongue dip deeper into the inner
recesses of my anus. I felt my cock throb with a renewed vigor. As he
probed my hot asshole, my desire to be penetrated grew. Using oil, he
massaged the outer rim of my ass, balls and cock. The sensation was
cumulative. My entire anal region cried out for completion. Yet he
continued gently to probe. As his hand gently massaged my asshole, a
finger probed lightly into the inner recesses. One finger entered and
gently massaged the interior of my hole, taking pains to expand the
sphincter. The prostate massage increased my desire for bringing this
heavenly massage to closure. Still, he continued. Now two fingers, then
three. The agony of my ecstasy grew in proportion to these insertions
until I begged for Charlie's ten inch cock to probe my hot and expectant
ass. Charlie's hot cock readied itself for this final denouement. He
coated it heavily with a lubricant and gently probed the outer anus,
thrusting slowly and ever more deeply. For me, at this juncture, there was
no pain. There was simply desire, desire to be penetrated deeply and fully
and to feel the warmth of Charlie's hot cum as it entered the deepest
recesses of my hot asshole. The sphincter relaxed and Charlie's throbbing
ten inch cock reached its goal: the fullest and deepest of penetrations. I
felt the ecstasy of Charlie's thrust. I pressed back to meet that thrust
and we began that rhythmic dance of love, his cock moving slowly and deeply
into me as I met his thrusts with my own. The prostate screamed in delight
as Charlie's pace and my own increased. We both came in a crescendo, a
duet of moans and groans; he, in my hot asshole; I, in my hand as his cock
drove deeper and deeper into my excruciatingly sensitive asshole. As the
ecstasy abated, he withdrew and thrust his still hard cock into my waiting
mouth to suck the last vestiges of his lovemaking. He, in turn, licked my
hand clean of the love juices of my orgasm and, again, we rested."

The night led to morning and additional lovemaking. Charlie, for one,
wanted to feel my cock in his ass. His massive 6'4" body could contort
itself into a variety of positions, the most desirable for him being fucked
on his back with his legs raised high. It was a position we both liked
since we could watch each others face in this ecstasy. We could kiss, as
well and, most of all, we both liked to caress each other's feet. The
fucking was long and slow, taking time occasionally to withdraw and rise up
and insert my cock into his mouth and then revert to fucking. We continued
this lovemaking for another 30 minutes or so until my cock cried for
fulfillment. With that, I raised up, withdrew my cock and fucked Charlie's
mouth deeply, spilling my cum over his face and mouth and tongue. In turn,
kneeling with my still throbbing cock in Charlie's mouth, I began the slow
an rhythmic manipulation of his throbbing cock with my hand. In minutes,
he shot high into the air, my mouth catching most of it, my hands massaging
the remaining drops into his belly where I rested my head as we dozed
awhile.

And so went that night and the week that followed. After my car was pulled
from the ditch, I returned to Charlie's to spend the most erotic week of my
lifetime.



Chapter 40 (Gay, Exhibitionism, Voyeurism, Urine, Big Sur, California)

Hank

The winter had been unusually harsh for Hank this year. For one,
his birthday, 73, presented an unwelcome change. He wasn't prepared for a
necessary move to Carter Court. This would change over time as he adjusted
to his new environment. In fact, the onset of those changes and
adjustments happened rather quickly. After the movers had deposited his
furniture in his new apartment, Hank decided to take a shower.
Unwittingly, he left his apartment door open. After showering, while
standing in front of the bathroom mirror, he felt a twinge of sexual
excitement in his groin. He enjoyed the feeling and catered to it by
massaging his testicles and cock, at the same time, admiring his six foot
two body, his graying pubic hair that flowed as a cascade of gray hair from
his chest and stomach. A slight paunch attested to his age, but it
enhanced his body, and, in a sense, complemented his stature. His cock
grew hard in this viewing of self, rising to its fullest 8 inches. He
admired it; he massaged it; he pressed the base of his cock, enjoying its
fullness and tightness. The feelings in his groin intensified and he
pressed his hips forward, toward the mirror, as if offering himself to
himself. His excitement drew beads of precum on the head that his finger
scooped up for tasting. In the middle of this heightened sexuality, his
eye caught a glimmer of motion in the bathroom mirror. He became aware of
someone watching, realizing that he had forgotten to close the apartment
door. Interestingly, this awareness of someone watching heightened Hank's
excitement and he continued to massage his body provokingly, hoping his
voyeur was enjoying this moment as much as he. This unexpected new
development in Hank's day spurred him on. He moved from a body massage to
firmly gripping his cock in his right hand and massaging his balls, groin
and belly with his left. The action began with a slow forward and back
movement of his hand on his now engorged and throbbing cock, his hips
moving to meet the backward thrust of his hand on his hard cock. In this
reverie of excitement, he caught a glimpse of his distant lover in the
mirror. He resembled his neighbor in the apartment next door. As far as
he could tell, they were about the same age, his neighbor slightly more
paunchy. He could tell that his neighbor had moved inside the open door,
blocking his visibility to the corridor outside the apartment. It was
evident to Hank, too, that his neighbor mimicked his slow jerk. He moved a
few more steps into the apartment, closer to Hank. He now stood in a
reflection of the sun's rays coming through the west window of the
apartment. Hank saw clearly a large tumescent cock, fat and throbbing, its
cockhead wet with the passion of the moment. The excitement grew intense
for Hank. The loving strokes on his cock grew more impatient as he moved
toward closure. His lover sensed this as well and Hank could see his hips
move in sync with his hand. The moment of truth arrived. Hank made no
pretense of hiding his pleasure and moaned loudly, uttering a final
guttural, "UUUOOOGGHH Baby, take it all," and shot his hot cum into the
sink and onto the mirror before him. At the same time, he took note of his
lover's paroxysms of joy as he shot his hot load into his hand and licked
it clean, as he slowly and quietly backed from Hank's apartment into the
corridor.

As he washed his cock and balls in the aftermath, Hank's thoughts
were happy. He mused that Carter Court may not be so bad after all.
Rejuvenated, he moved into the living room looking for signs of his lover,
caught the scent of a masculine lotion, inhaled deeply and lay on the sofa
to rest. Soon he fell fast asleep.

Hank woke two hours later. The sun had set and it was time for
dinner. He dressed, took the elevator to the dining room, and, before
being seated, scanned the room for his secret lover. He found him at a
table overlooking the patio-garden, just off the dining room. A table next
to his was open and he decided to take that rather than sit with him.
During dinner, their eyes met once or twice. The second time, his neighbor
acknowledged his presence with a nod and a smile and continued eating.

His neighbor finished eating first. He walked toward Hank and
said, "Welcome to Carter Court. I'm Jack, your next door neighbor."

"Hi Jack," Hank replied. "Have a seat and join me for coffee."

"Thanks. I'd like that," Jack responded, sitting next to Hank.

The conversation was most pleasant for the rest of the meal and the
rest of the evening. Neither gave any hint of what had transpired earlier.
Hank concluded to himself later that evening, "It was a good day. I'm
looking forward to more of the same."

Hank and Jack were together most of the time after that. On the
third day, Jack called and invited Hank in for some drinks. Hank took him
up on it. At 7:00 P. M., he arrived to find Jack comfortable in shorts and
slippers. Two drinks later, each settled into comfortable banter about
their lives. Jack, like Hank, had been married, and, like Hank had no
c***dren. With the third drink, things grew more personal and intimate.
For one, each time Jack rose and passed Hank to get a refill of their
drinks, he made a point of patting him on the shoulder and arm. Hank, too,
began to notice other things. For one, the large bulge in Jack's shorts
intrigued him. His memory went back to their mutual masturbation event and
he vividly recalled Jack's fat tumescent cock and the excitement it brought
to him as he watched him cum into his hand. It was clear, too, that Jack
wore no underwear. For each time he sat, he arranged his cock and balls in
such a way that the tip of his cockhead showed ever so slightly on the left
of the short pants cuff. Hank's cock hardened a little at this awareness
and Jack was quick to notice Hank's larger-than- life bulge. He suggested
that Hank get comfortable.

"You seem a little uncomfortable, Hank. Why don't you take off
your shoes and pants? Those pants seem rather tight on you."

"Thanks. I will Jack," he stated as he rose to take off his pants
and lay them on the chair nearby. Walking to the chair revealed Hank's
half hard cock to Jack. He immediately took advantage of the situation and
reached over and fondled Hank's cock as he passed.

Hank smiled and said, "You're right, Jack. I feel much better with my
pants off."

Hank's bulge grew to the touch of Jack's hand. His excitement
grew, as well, and he dropped his underwear to enable Jack's hand to feel
the hotness in his groin and cock. His cock bobbed as it throbbed before
Jack's face and Hank moved his hard cock into Jack's accepting mouth.
Holding his head, Hank penetrated deep into his throat, moving back and
forth in a slow fucking motion. He felt his juices rising in his testicles
and backed off momentarily, gasping, "Let's go into the bedroom where we
can enjoy one another."

Jack rose and led Hank into the bedroom. They disrobed quickly and
fell into a 69 position, each sucking the other's cock intently and
vigorously. Hank now got a close up view of Jack's fat, tumescent cock.
In length, it stood a full 6 inches; in circumference, he guessed it to be
around 7 inches. It was almost difficult to get into his mouth. His
balls, too, were large. Hank's mouth could suck but one ball at a time.
The masculine odor of Jack's groin, the saltiness of the sweat in the
crevice of his testicles sent Hank into a frenzy of sucking and licking. He
rose above Jack, knelt over his chest, offering his cock to Jack and
continued sucking Jack's throbbing, hot cock passionately. It was too much
for Jack. With a load moan, he shot his hot cum deep into Hank's mouth,
fucking his mouth in quick movements, as spurt after spurt hit the back of
Hank's throat. The cum seemed endless and Hank savored the warmth, the
thickness, and the saltiness of his hot passion. As he sucked, he
continued fucking Jack's mouth, and, a minute after Jack's thrusts and cum
began to subside, Hank shot deep into Jack's mouth. They continued in this
position for a long time, each tasting, licking, loving each other's cock
and balls and groin. 15 minutes or so passed and they fell on their sides,
each of their heads resting on the other's leg, their cock and balls within
reach of their mouths and tongues and slept.

A half hour passed. Hank woke first. Jack's cock lay before him,
throbbing and pulsing. His mouth accepted Jack's fullness once more and he
sucked hard and deep. Another five minutes passed and Jack's moans
signaled another orgasm. This time, Hank withdrew Jack's cock from his
mouth and jerked his fat throbbing cock, watching his hot cum spurt onto
his face, nose, and mouth. His face covered with cum, he caught the last
drops of Jack's cum in his mouth. Jack rose and licked Hank's face
lovingly, tasting the fruit of his own labor, and once more they settled
into a doze, this time, their bodies entwined, their noses touching, their
warm breath soothing. Again they slept.

And so it went with Hank and Jack, almost daily, now. In February,
they decided to get away from the cold for a while and headed for
California. They enjoyed the sights immensely. But the weather cooperated
magnificently, too, and the warm days took them to the beaches and coves
along the coast for memorable adventures in loving in secluded places. One
memory stood out. On a drive to Monterey and Big Sur, they noticed a turn
off to the right, the sign indicating a state park. They followed it to
its end and parked. They walked a short distance, 10 minutes or so, and
emerged on an idyllic beach at Big Sur. The warmth of the day, the
isolation, the quiet, except for the roar of the breakers hitting the rock
formations along the beach invigorated them. Being a weekday, not a soul
could be seen along the beach except for a lone photographer. They walked
toward him watching intently as he photographed surf, rock, water and
landscapes along the shore. From their vantage point, they could tell he
was an older man, perhaps in his 70's. Ignoring him, Hank and Jack decided
to strip naked and take in the warmth of the sun, it being a particularly
warm day for Big Sur. Minutes passed as they dozed in the sun.

The silence of their reverie was broken by the voice of the old
photographer, "Nice day for sunning. Mind if I sit for a spell with you?"

Hank and Jack looked up at the old man, nodded, Hank adding, "Not
at all. Take your clothes off and join us."

Much to their surprise, the old man stripped naked and lay on the
sand next to them. He had an athletic build, probably a result of his
trekking around the beaches and mountains of Big Sur that spilled into the
sea. A full dark tan and and wrinkled skin attested to years of exposure
to the forces of nature. He was a handsome man, almost a look-alike of
Carl Sandburg, white hair cascading over his brow into his eyes. Shocks of
gray hair spilled from his chest and belly to his groin as if pointing to
an ample cock and balls. Flaccid, the uncut cock swayed freely in the
wind. Hank guessed its length at 6 inches and tried to imagine it at full
mast. In his mind, he added another 2 inches to its length.

The conversation was playful and light. The sun's shadows grew
deeper and the old man observed, "It's a good time for portraits. Would
the two of you have any objections to posing for me?"

Hank looked at Jack, who shrugged and replied, "No, not at all."

"I'd like to take some pictures here, and, if you have time, I have
a studio several miles from here and I'd like you to join me for drinks and
dinner."

Again Jack replied, "Sounds fine to us."

The old man took the initiative after this. He had them pose
individually and together with various beach and landscape props as
assists. Shadows were important to him and he chose positions in which the
shadows of the sun accented body form. Both Hank and Jack enjoyed the
moment immensely, the situation catering to their latent exhibitionism.
Their cocks responded as well. The posing led to a slight engorgement of
the heads of their cocks, and, while not erect, the enlargement was not
lost on the old man. He began to focus more and more on their cocks and
balls. What's more, the photography began to affect the old man as well.
Hank and Jack smiled at one another in a silent assent to the near erection
of the old man who photographed unabatedly as if unaware of anything around
him except his models.

An hour had passed. The old man spoke, "Let's head to my place.
By the way, my name's Ed."

They dressed quickly and headed for the parking lot and followed
the old man to his home in the hills overlooking the ocean.

"Why don't you boys shower while I make some drinks and get a
casserole going."

Ed motioned to the shower with one hand and plied them with drinks
with the other. As Hank and Jack showered, Ed sipped his drink and
prepared dinner. With dinner in the oven, Ed showered and the three sat
around naked discussing the events of the day, enjoying the camaraderie and
the drinks. It was after the fourth drink that Ed stated, "By the way,
boys, you're staying here for the night, I hope! So relax and enjoy
yourselves."

Hank and Jack smiled at Ed's offer. They smiled at the tone of the
offer that came out as part offer and part command. Hank responded
comically and drunkenly, "Your wish is our command; or is it, 'Your command
is our wish, master.'" They all laughed.

After dinner and some more drinks, the conversation picked up its
pace. Sexual innuendo ruled. Jack eventually slurred, "Lesh take some
dirty pictures, Ed!!!"

Hank smiled his agreement

Ed responded with, "You took the words right out of my mouth," and
headed for the bedroom where he set up the camera.

Hank and Jack, meanwhile, toyed lovingly with each other's cocks on
the sofa. Ed called, "Bring your hot bodies in here, guys. We're ready to
shoot!"

Hank and Jack fell on the bed laughing, cocks hard and throbbing.

"Great hardons, guys. What I want you to do is make love as you
normally do. Do anything you want. I'll photograph close in. One caveat:
Never look into the camera lens. Pretend I'm not here."

Hank and Jack, in the meantime, were hard at work enjoying one
another. In a 69 position, their heads rested on each other's leg, their
mouths and tongues in proximity to their asshole, cock and balls. Each
liked this position for it allowed them to explore their most intimate
points of eroticism: odor, the smells of the crotch, the balls, the anus;
feeling, the pleasures of taking each others testicles in their mouth and
sucking gently and tenderly; the pleasure of sucking each other's cock,
nibbling on the head, sucking the underside from the balls to the cockhead,
licking the glans, particularly the underside of it; feeling, massaging the
stomach, chest, nipples, and face with their free hands. As they enjoyed
one another, they were also aware of Ed's presence as he closed in tight to
film close up, Jack's fat cock in Hank's mouth or Hank's testicles in
Jack's mouth as he pumped Hank's throbbing cock. Hank also caught a
glimpse of Ed's rigid cock as he filmed. An iridescent drop of precum
radiated on the end of his hard cock from the light of the bedroom,
increasing Hank's excitement. Its rigidity was punctuated by the spring of
its hardness as he circled them, photographing their lovemaking from every
intimate angle. Ed caught Jack's tumescent cock as its head emerged, wet
and glistening in the bedroom light, Hank's sensuous lips gripping its
fullness, a closeness that exaggerated the already large size of Jack's
cock. He caught Jack's sensuous red tongue as it penetrated Hank's ruby
sized asshole, catching the tongue as it lovingly penetrated deep into its
inner recesses.

As Ed watched, Hank and Jack altered their position. As Jack lay
on his back, Hank lay on his back with his legs over and under Jack's head.
Jack's head rested comfortably on Hank's right leg, Hank's cock facing him.
This put Hank's hot asshole directly in contact with Jack's fat, rigid
cock. Hank raised his left leg high in the air, which allowed Jack's cock
to slide nicely into Hank's asshole. This position was not lost on Ed. He
positioned himself on the bed directly over Jack's cock as it sensuously
slid in and out of Hank's receptive asshole and caught its movement deep
and shallow as it penetrated. As Jack's cock slid in and out of Hank's
loving asshole, his right hand moved up and down Hank's hard and throbbing
cock that throbbed sensuously in front of Jack's eyes.

They moved to still another position. As Jack lay on his back, his
head at the headboard of the bed, his cock rigid and throbbing, Hank stood
above him and slowly raised his hot asshole onto Jack's hard, pulsating
cock. In this sitting-crouching position, Hank could ride Jack's hot cock
and feel its deepest penetration. Ed's camera caught its slow movement in
and out of Hank's hot asshole. Ed took this opportunity to rest from his
camera taking and join in the action. He alternated between standing over
Jack, facing Hank, and fucking Hank's mouth with his hard 8 inch cock as he
rode up and down the stiffness of Jack's cock. Alternating, he knelt over
Jack's chest and fucked Jack's mouth as he fucked Hank's hot asshole.

For a finale, Ed had Jack kneel, doggie style, at the end of the
bed with Hank lying beneath him on his back. In this position, Hank could
suck Jack's cock and vice versa. This allowed Ed to stand behind Jack and
fuck his hot ass. For Hank, this was a delightful position. He could suck
Jack's cock and still enjoy the nearness of Ed's hot 8-inch cock sliding in
and out of Jack's asshole. With Hank's head in such close proximity, Ed
could alternate between fucking Jack's hot asshole and Hank's receptive
mouth. It was in this last position that the climax arrived. Jack's came
first, spurred by Hank's sucking mouth, and Ed's hot 8-inch cock fucking
him. He screamed and shot his hot load into Hank's awaiting mouth below
him. Ed, aroused from an evening of close up viewing with his camera,
fucked Jack's ass deep and hard. Jack's moans and cumming and his own
delayed arousal peaked at that moment and he screamed his hot load into
Jack's warm and receptive asshole. "OHJESUSGOD," he cried as one word.
"AAIIIIEEEE," he exclaimed anew and shot deep into Jack's ass. The
contractual spasms came one after another until he emptied all his cum and
collapsed over Jack's back, moaning with relief and satisfaction. Ed's
excitement spilled over to Hank who came simultaneously with Ed, shooting
deep into Jack's mouth. With that, they all collapsed in the bed in one
heap and slept.

During the night, other encounters occurred. Ed awoke during the
night, hard and excited. Jack lay on his back, cock hard and throbbing,
snoring. The sight of Jack's hardness was irresistible to Ed. He rose up,
sat on Jack's hard cock, and rode it slowly up and down, simultaneously
masturbating his hard 8-inch cock. It didn't take long. The pressure of
Jack's fat cock on his ass and prostate drove Ed new heights of ecstasy.
Riding Jack's cock hard, he came, shooting his cum all over Jack's belly,
chest and face. With Jack's cock still in his ass, he bent over and licked
Jack's body clean of his hot cum and slept again.

Hank, too, had his moment. He awoke, felt Ed's piss hard on near
his face, and took it into his mouth. As he sucked, he masturbated and
shot his hot cum over Ed's chest. Licking him clean, he moved to a
position where he could slide his semi-erect cock into Ed's ass and slept.

The next day came and went quickly. Ed was in no hurry for his
guests to leave and asked them to stay longer. They acquiesced and fell
into 3 days of happy and leisured loving.



Chapter 41 (Gay, Cruising Parks, Rangers, Exhibitionism, Masturbation)

Jack

It was one of those marvelous spring days as only can be found on
the Great Lakes. The temperature hovered in the mid 70's. Mild lake winds
conveyed feelings of well-being and Jack took this opportunity to rise
early, head for Starbuck's and a paper, and drive to the Metropolitan
Park. The park was a huge wooded area dotted with trails, winding roads,
and picnic tables in an idyllic setting along a rambling river the fed into
the vastness of Lake Erie. During the day, it was a natural, quiet setting
for fishermen, readers, walkers, joggers, and lunch hour escapees for quiet
moments to themselves. Jack came here often. On his first venture, he
noticed individuals walking around the parked vehicles, looking, often
engaged in conversations with other men. He took note, too, of individuals
in cars, seated low, seemingly asleep. He noted, as well, individuals
wandering in and out of the bushes that stood deep and thick along the
river's edge. All of this came together for him one day as he sat quietly,
sipping his coffee and reading his paper. A gray haired man, about 70,
wandered past his car and smiled. It was an inviting smile and Jack
couldn't help but respond.

"Hi. Nice day, isn't it?"

"Yes," replied the gentleman, moving closer to Jack. "Enjoying the
day?" he added. He moved close to Jack's window, rested his hands on the
sill and continued, "It's a day made for enjoyment."

"Yes, it is," Jack replied a little nervously as the man drew
closer, resting his elbows on the sill. He felt a tinge of excitement in
his groin, sensing that this was no ordinary encounter. The feeling was
reminiscent of the first time he had ever been approached by a man for sex
in his youth. His entire body reacted. His palms sweat; his stomach
quivered; a dryness afflicted his mouth; his breathing increased as did his
heart beat. The older man's demeanor helped. He was a handsome man, 6
feet tall with gray hair emanating from under the baseball cap that he
wore. His ruddy complexion accentuated his facial features. Since he
stood close to the car window, Jack was able to make out a prominent bulge
in his crotch that seemed to pulse as they talked. He wondered what that
bulge might look like beneath his pants.

His hand reached into the car and fondled Jack's semi erect cock.
He spoke, "Is this ready for some enjoyment?"

"Care to get in the car?" Jack stammered.

The old man moved to the passenger side and got in, moving quickly
to Jack's zipper and releasing his now hardened and pulsating cock. His
mouth, too, moved to Jack's cockhead and engulfed it. A warm feeling of
lust took over and Jack responded to the old man's warm mouth with a slow
movement of his hips. The suddenness of the encounter, the surge of
sensuality in his groin were climactic. He thrust hard into the old man's
mouth and shot his hot cum deep into his throat, surprising even the old
man at the intensity and quickness of the encounter. The old man's moans
of delight mingled with Jack's. He lay with his head in his lap for
several minutes sucking the last vestiges of Jack's hot orgasm as it
continued to disgorge itself from the head of his hot cock. The old man
sat up, finally, and thanked Jack for the pleasure of his company. He
excused himself saying, "I've got to run now. I have a doctor's
appointment in an hour. By the way, my name's Les. I hope I'll see you
here again, soon."

"Name's Jack. I hope so too. Have a great day. I know I will,"
Jack responded.

That was Jack's first in the list of many encounters the park was
to offer. It also marked a new awareness of the comings and goings in the
park. Jack now began to explore.

On subsequent days, Jack arrived earlier to sample the crowd.
Early mornings brought out the fishermen who seemed intent at getting their
quota of steelheads. At these times, Jack explored the bushes along the
riverbank. From time to time, he would walk along the river shore and
engage the fishermen in conversation. On one particular occasion, an old
timer, noting Jack's movement through the bushes, took out his cock and
pissed, seemingly oblivious of Jack. Aroused at the spectacle of the old
fisherman's sizable cock pissing with an erection, Jack stood in the bushes
concealed to others except the old man and toyed with his now erect cock.
The fisherman watched Jack intently, manipulating his own hard 9 inch cock
through the side of the coveralls that hung loosely over his slender but
lithe body. The sexual intensity increased for Jack as the old man laid
his pole on the ground and moved toward the bushes and Jack.

He spoke as he approached Jack with his hard throbbing cock in
hand, "Wanta be fucked?"

This took Jack by surprise. But he delighted in the thought of
being penetrated in the open, excited by the suddenness and directness of
the offer. Without a word, he dropped his pants, bent over and took the
hardness of the old fisherman's cock into his hot asshole. He heard
excitement in the old man's voice as his cock drove gently and deeply into
Jack. "Oh! God that feels good. Do you like the feel of my hot cock," he
asked, not expecting an answer. Jack felt the abundance of the old man's
precum lubricate his tight asshole and he responded with his own moans of
sexual assent, "Beautiful! Fuck me hard. Give me your hot cum."

It didn't take long. The old man's cock increased its momentum and
shot deep into Jack, spurting an abundance of hot cum that dripped down
Jack's leg and melded with the front of the fisherman's blue coveralls.
His cock shone in the dim light of day as it moved in and out of Jack's hot
asshole and seemed larger than normal framed in the fly of his blue denims.
He groaned his delight to Jack, "Oh god, baby, take my hot cum. Take it
all! Take it! Taaakkkee it!"

Jack felt the old man's cock withdraw and turned to feel the last
of his love potion on his face and tongue. The old fisherman stood
quietly, enjoying the wind-down of their love making, massaging Jack's
head, pressing his mouth deeper onto his receding hardness.

"Thanks, man. I really needed that. Perhaps, one day, we can get
together for some prolonged loving," he sighed.

Yes, indeed. I would like that," Jack added. The fisherman
returned to his pole and Jack to his car.

There were other encounters. One of the park rangers befriended
Jack, often stopping to talk to him, particularly when the park was nearly
empty. He was a handsome man in his uniform, a slight graying at the side
attesting to an age somewhere in his mid 50's. The tightness in his pant
leg gave evidence of a nice bulge. Often, the ranger would lean on Jack's
window as if offering his bulge for better viewing. On a particularly cold
day in the winter, the ranger parked next to Jack, tapped on his window and
motioned to be let in. They exchanged the usual pleasantries. Jack,
however, was keenly aware of the ranger's interest in the bulge in his
pants. Eventually, the subject got around to sexual matters, and the
ranger queried Jack on the subject of masturbation. "I'm curious," he
began. "As one ages, does one's sexual drive change significantly?"

Jack responded, "No, in general, but individuals differ. With me,
at age 73, nothing much has changed. I masturbate almost every day and
sometimes more."

"And today?" the ranger queried as he reached over and fondled the
bulge in Jack's crotch.

"Not yet, but the day is young.

Without hesitation, the ranger unzipped Jack's pants and took
Jack's hard cock full into his mouth. He accommodated the officer even
more by slipping his pants down to his ankles. The angle allowed the
ranger to sink between Jack's legs and take the whole of his testicles into
his mouth. A moan signaled the ranger to move again to his cock that
pulsed hard in response to the ranger's hot mouth and tongue. With all of
the excitement, the ranger still managed to unleash his hard 7-inch cock
from his pants and jerked as he accepted Jack's thrusts deep into his
mouth. Jack's hips moved faster now as the build up of an orgasm rose deep
in his testicles. The ranger moaned in anticipation of this pleasure. The
response to the moan was predictable. Jack shot hard and deep into the
ranger's mouth, his spurts hitting the glottis and initiating further moans
on the part of the ranger. As the ranger continued sucking Jack's cock
dry, his right hand pumped his engorged hot cock. Jack's hand reached down
to receive his hot cum and welcomed a profusion of warm, milky passion
which he transferred to his mouth, groaning his pleasure at the abundance
of hot cum he swallowed.

In the quiet that followed, the ranger spoke first, "Sex with my
wife was never like this. That had to be the hottest and most intense cum
I've had ever."

Jack had to agree, not to the ranger's response, but his own.
"That, for me, was also the most intense orgasm I've ever had."

They parted, agreeing that there was more to come.

Somewhere in this outpouring of sexuality for Jack, the old
fisherman returned, parked next to Jack's car and beeped for Jack to turn
down his window. They hadn't seen one another since their first encounter
in the bushes. There were the usual pleasantries about the weather. The
fisherman quickly got around to the main thrust of his stopping. "I just
took my wife over to her mother's. She's spending the night there and I'll
pick her up tomorrow evening. With all this time on my hands, I wondered
if you were free to come over to the house. We'll have it all to
ourselves," he smiled.

"I'm free," Jack responded. "Do you want me to follow?"

"Great! I'm only about 15 minutes from here. Follow me."

True to his promise, they arrived at a nice split-level suburban
home in an upscale neighborhood. Jack parked in the driveway and followed
the old fisherman through the garage into the home.

"By the way, my name's Tom, Tom Berensfeld."

"I'm Jack, Jack Mueller."

"How about something to drink, Jack, coffee, tea, beer, pop."

"A beer sounds good. My throat is a little dry.

"A beer it is. I'll have one too. Would you like shower, Jack?"

"I think I will after we finish the beer."

A mellowness set in as they drank their beer. Tom began, "Boy, I
haven't been able to get our last encounter out of my mind. I've dreamt
about it every day for the last three weeks."

"Has it been that long?" Jack queried.

"Too long, as far as I'm concerned," Tom replied. "Mind you, my
wife and I have sex, but it's never been that great. Besides, I've always
needed something special, something kinky to get me going. My wife, she's
just not into that kind of stuff."

Jack brightened at this comment and suggested that they shower
together. "That might be a good start to some special, if not kinky,
interludes."

"I'm looking forward to that and more. It looks like were off to a
good start. Let's go the bedroom and get undressed. "Do me a favor, Jack.
Let me undress you."

"Go to it, Tom. I'm all yours," Jack replied.

Tom had Jack stand before the bed as he untied his shoes. He
removed one shoe and one sock and kissed Jack's foot tenderly and gently.
He removed the other and did the same. Unbuckling his pants, he dropped
them to the ground and removed them. Kneeling, he kissed Jack's crotch and
let his tongue move along his leg to his groin. He nibbled at the end of
Jack's cock as it lay slightly engorged inside the left leg of his boxer
shorts. He found his testicles and the crevices of the groin and tasted
their salinity. He moved to the upper part of Jack's body next and removed
his shirt. He lingered long, tasting the nipples of his breasts and
letting his tongue roam freely over the gray hairs between the nipples,
stopping to savor Jack's armpits, letting his tongue take long strokes as
he did so. He continued his loving upward, kissing Jack's eyes, nose, and
brow, gently inserting his tongue into Jack's ear and tenderly and softly
kissing his lips. His tongue and mouth slid down Jack's chest and stomach
as he slid to a kneeling position before Jack and removed his underwear.
This was Tom's first glimpse of Jack's naked body. He sighed approvingly
and let his mouth envelope Jack's semi-erect 8 inch cock, taking it deep
into his throat as his tongue circled its head, sucking the droplets of pre
cum that had begun to pour forth from the tip of his now throbbing and
pulsating hot cock. He lay Jack onto the edge of the bed, raised his legs
high as he knelt on the floor before his puckered asshole. He allowed his
tongue to tease his tight asshole, tasting the salinity of a morning's
secretions, noting, as well, the relaxation of the muscle of the sphincter
as it responded to his loving attentions. Once more, he swallowed Jack's
testicles whole and massaged them in the warmth of his mouth with his hot
tongue, taking time to alternate between the testicles and the hard,
pulsing cock. Jack laid still savoring Tom's loving attentions. They lay
this way for long minutes, saying nothing but thinking much. In this
interval, Tom stripped and woke Jack from his reverie and both headed for
the shower.

The loving continued in the shower. Tom's hands moved gently and
tenderly, lathering Jack's body, paying close attention to Jack's balls and
hard, throbbing cock as well as his relaxed and accepting asshole. Jack
reciprocated. He lathered Tom's smooth body with an abundance of soap, and
massaged gently his testicles and asshole, taking pains to probe and
massage Tom's prostate with a gentle rounded stroking of his fingers.
Tom's hard cock responded to these attentions with muscle contractions of
his own. But, now, Tom wanted more. He bent over and whispered hoarsely,
"Jack, tease my hot asshole with that hot cock of yours."

Jack's heavily soaped throbbing cock slid easily into Tom's
receptive asshole. A moan signaled his pleasure and Jack continued probing
his asshole and prostate with long, slow and deliberate thrusts, pinching
Tom's nipples with one hand, massaging his hard, pulsing cock with the
other.

"Believe it or not, Jack, this is the first time I've ever been
fucked. I've looked forward to this day all my life. God, it feels so
good. I don't want you to stop."

But stop, they did. They had a long way to go yet in their loving.
They exited the shower, dried off and lay on the bed, facing one another,
entwined with legs and arms, kissing deeply for the first time. Their
tongues searched out the inner recesses of their mouths and danced
playfully with one another. The kissing alternated between their mouths
and passioned kissing and tasting of their chins, their cheekbones, their
ears, their eyes and noses. Their cocks rubbed against each other in this
embrace and a constant dripping of precum anointed their bellies to allow
for each other's cock to slide sensually between their hot, entwined
bodies.

They next moved to a 69 position, facing each other, both intent on
pleasuring the other with his tongue and mouth. The position afforded a
perfect alignment of cocks, balls and assholes, their pleasure centers.
Each, with his head resting on the inner thigh of the other, tasted,
sucked, teased, and tongued a part of his choosing. Jack alternated
between Tom's testicles, asshole and cock; Tom between Jack's cock, asshole
and groin. Tom, remembering the earlier penetration in the shower,
beckoned for Jack to fuck him on his back. With Tom on his back, his legs
raised and propped by Jack's shoulders, Jack knelt between them and drove
his hot, hard, dripping cock into Tom's receptive hole.

"Fuck me hard, Jack. Give it to me. Spill your hot love juices
inside my hot asshole. Oh God that feels good Jack. Fuck me! Fuck me!
Fuck me!"

The position exhilarated Jack. As he fucked Tom's hot asshole, he
could watch his hard, throbbing cock move in and out. What's more, he
could watch the enjoyment in Tom's face as he probed the inner recesses of
his hot love hole. More, he could love his feet as he fucked, taking time
to suck his toes and the soles of his feet. The sensual-sexual emotions
went into overload and Jack felt the rush of his hot cum rising. The first
strands of hot cum shot into Tom's hot asshole. Jack withdrew quickly to
spew the remainder of his hot cum over Tom's face and mouth, fucking his
mouth for the last minutes of this intense orgasm. Tom's only response was
a loud and mumbled, "Mmmmmmmmmmm; Oh God!, Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm; Mmmmmmmmmm."

A minute or two passed. Tom queried, "Do you have to piss, Jack?"

"I think so," he replied.

"Good. Piss on me."

Tom extracted a rubber sheet from the closet, lay it on the bed as
Jack knelt over him, his cock still dripping cum and precum, and showered
Tom's hot body with his warm, golden piss. The warm piss on Tom's hard
cock as he pumped brought screams of delight. "Jack, baby, here it comes."

Jack bent low to catch the profuse hot stream of cum from Tom's
cock in his mouth and sucked deep, at the same, time licking his golden
urine from Tom's writhing body. As the passion subsided, they remained
entwined, their bellies and cocks bathed in urine. After a long pause of
restful repose in this position, they showered.

"If you have nothing special to do, Jack, I'd love for you to spend
the night here. We could have dinner together and have a leisurely night
of loving one another."

Jack accepted. "I've nothing special to do. So I don't see any
problem. Besides, I'd like never to stop what we're doing. It's been
wonderful both times."

After dinner at a local restaurant and a couple of drinks before
and after, the evening turned into a marathon, sexually. Tom's
introduction into being fucked was insatiable for the moment. He longed
for Jack's cock throughout the night. At one point, with Jack sound
asleep, Tom woke, craving a fuck. Under the covers, he found Jack's cock
hard and throbbing and, without waking him, rose over him and, sitting,
rode his cock until his legs could hold out no longer. Meanwhile, Jack
woke to accommodate him further. Tom knelt on the side of the bed, doggie
style, while Jack drove his cock hard and deep. They tried it on the
stairway, with Tom on the landing and Jack two steps below him. It usually
led to a reciprocal fuck, each doing the other. Perhaps the most
significant time for Tom came in the morning. For the first time in 25
years, he woke to a relationship that was sexual and tender and gentle.
There was, too, an uncomfortable moment, the moment of wishing this
relationship could go on forever. But he realized that it was too late for
that. He would have to make do with a compromise of sorts and go on with
his life. For Tom, too, there was the wish that the relationship could go
on. But he, too, was realist enough to know that Jack had his obligations
and that, at times, those would conflict with any lasting relationships.
Friends they could remain and friends they became. Over time, Jack met
Tom's wife and a deep friendship emerged between the three. It was the
sexual side, however, that was never revealed.



Chapter 42 (Bi, Gay, Masturbation, Trolilism)

Doug

After Doug's wife died, he sold everything and moved to Carter
Court. He made one exception, his RV and camper. For years, he and his
wife enjoyed their weekend camping trips all over the country, staying at
campgrounds convenient to their needs. Most memorable among these needs
was the gratuitous sex that could be found at the campgrounds. Both Doug
and Helen were "swingers" most of their lives and look forward to these
encounters, whether as solos or in pairs. Things usually went this way.
They would arrive at a campground in the middle of the afternoon and settle
in. Both Doug and Helen would check out the bathroom and shower areas and
strike up a friendly conversation with the willing. Sometimes these led to
nothing. At other times, they led to friendships. At still other times,
they would lead to friendship and beyond, sexual encounters that each
cherished. Once, for example, Doug, while showering, heard the footsteps
of someone entering the bathroom. He heard the tinkle of urine at the
urinal and then the opening and closing of the toilet stall. As he
continued to shower, he could make out faint sounds of heavy breathing. He
thought nothing of it until he noted the shadow of a man standing near the
opening to the shower. Since the showers were open, the shadow silhouetted
the man's cock, fully erect, his hand moving slowly back and forth. He
decided to go along with the charade and gave full attention to soaping his
cock that now stood semi erect. He toyed long and slow with his cock and
asshole, assuming his viewer could catch a partial glimpse of the loving
attentions he gave to his privates. He decided to explore further and
stepped out of the shower. They stood facing one another, he, an older
man, probably in his 60's. Without a word, the man knelt before Doug and
took his cock deep into his mouth, kneading his low hanging balls as he did
so. He paused long enough to say, "Name's Carl. Saw you when you came in
with your wife," and continued to suck.

Doug responded, "Maybe you'd like a threesome."

"How about a foursome. My wife likes to mix it up, too."

"Better yet," Doug beamed.

Both withdrew as they heard footfalls on the pathway outside. "See
you in an hour?" Doug managed.

"OK, an hour from now.

Doug stepped back into the shower, waited a few minutes until his
cock relaxed and then proceeded to towel himself. The new arrival poked
his head into the shower and asked, "Be finished, soon?

"Yep," replied Doug.

"Don't hurry. I've got some shaving to do yet."

Doug stepped out to dry himself, his cock still semi erect. The newcomer,
a man in his early 60's glanced first at Doug and then his cock. A
friendly smile signaled his approval as he began to strip, readying himself
for the shower. His ample cock, all 6 inches of it, swayed as he steadied
himself on one leg as he removed his pants and underwear. "Just got in.
It'll be nice to wash down after a long day on the road. I'm at site 28.
Maybe I'll see you around."

Taking note that the site was adjacent to his, he added, "I'm sure
we will. We're in 27." Doug tried to imagine the older man's 6 inches
growing into a hard, tumescent 7 inches or more as he lay in bed with him
and Helen, his cock driving deep into Helen's hot cunt as his head thrust
between his legs sucked the juices from the man's cock and Helen's cunt as
they fucked.

"Name's Jed," the man interjected, breaking Doug's reverie. It
allowed him to take in the man as he stood naked before him. He was tall,
with a slight paunch and well tanned, the tan being total, suggesting a
dalliance with nudism. A spot of gray hair accented the firm nipples on
his chest. His eyes moved to his face and took in a ruddy complexion,
graying at the temples, and a fine nose that accented a gentle face. Doug
bent over to dry his feet, his head just inches away from the man's cock.
He saw close up a bulbous cockhead that twitched momentarily as he tried to
imagine again this large cock in his mouth, filling it with hot cum.

"Doug's my name. I hope we can visit some before part our ways."

They shook hands and Doug left, excited by another prospect of hot
sex. Arriving back at the camper, he relayed the good news to Helen who
had her own revelations to offer. While Doug showered, she met Jane, the
woman next door, completely unaware of Doug and Carl's encounter in the
shower. Jane and Helen's meeting was a bit more subdued than Doug's, but
nonetheless suggestive of things to come. Jane "happened" to come out the
door of her camper, wrapped in a towel that handily fell as she encountered
Helen.

"Oops," she cried, embarrassingly. "I didn't see you standing
there and it startled me a bit," she added.

"Don't mind a bit," was Helen's response. "One can't help letting
it all hang out in the campgrounds. You may be seeing me wandering around
in the nude, as well."

As she talked, Helen took in Jane's body. Large pendulous breasts
swayed before her as she bent to pick up the towel. A slight stomach
attested to her age. "Not unlike my own," she mused. A thick bush of
hair, slightly grayed, punctuated her vagina and Helen saw her head deep
between her legs, her tongue massaging her hot clitoris as Doug fucked her
from behind.

Doug interrupted her reverie with "They're coming over in an hour
for some play. Is that OK? Her husband Carl came on to me in the shower
and suggested a foursome."

"I'd better hurry and shower then."

Doug sat under the trailer porch sipping on a drink as Helen
bathed. He viewed the activity in Carl and Jane's trailer and grew excited
at the anticipation of events. His cock responded to this anticipation and
dripped some precum that his finger swiped at for his tongue to taste. He
remembered the warmth of Carl's mouth on his cock in the shower room and
anticipated that warmth anew. His thoughts ran forward to his own mouth
enveloping the thickness of Carl's hot cock and tasting the sweetness of
Jane's cunt as it hovered above his head, his tongue dipping deeply into
the wet, salty folds of her vagina. He tried to envisage Carl's hot cock
in Helen, moving in and out, slowly but deeply and listened to the sounds
of joy from Helen as Carl's hot cock penetrated her. He could taste the
smoothness of Carl's hot cum as it spurt into Helen. The fantasy ended
with Carl and Jane's arrival.

"Where's Helen," asked Jane.

"She's finishing her bath and getting some drinks for us," Doug
replied.

"While you two talk, I'll give her a hand," Jane added.

Jane entered the trailer and cooed, "Helen, it's me Jane. I've
come to give you a hand with the drinks.

"I'm in the bedroom, Jane. Come on in."

Helen stood naked as Jane entered. In the dimness of the light,
her large breasts sparkled with the mist of cologne that she had sprayed on
her neck. Her paunch accentuated her hips that gave a hint of the size of
her vagina. The gray hairs of her cunt glistened in the dim light. It was
more than Jane could take. Her arms embraced Helen tightly, her tongue
sinking deep into her mouth, their bodies falling onto the bed. Their legs
entwined, Helen felt the pressure of Jane's inner thigh on her clitoris as
their hot tongues tasted their inner passion. Jane's tongue moved down
Helen's body to her breasts, sucking, nibbling, biting her now sensitive
nipples. She continued downward to her navel and the font of her
voluptuousness, her vagina. She pressed her face deep into her hot cunt,
her nose and mouth inhaling the sensuousness of the odors emanating from
within. Her tongue dove deep into Helen's hot cunt to which Helen
responded with low, guttural moans of joy and release.

Outside, Doug and Carl sat recounting the events of the day. Doug
noted Carl's cockhead oozing from the side of his shorts and responded to
its presence with his warm hand sliding under it and massaging the droplets
of precum that had already began to form. The seclusion of the porch
allowed Doug to kneel before Carl, open his shorts and suck deeply his
semi-erect and passion filled cock. Carl's cockhead swelled to the touch
of Doug's mouth and tongue and he extended his legs to allow Doug's mouth
to sink deep onto his hot cock. Doug paused long enough to say, "Just a
partial repayment for your pleasuring in the shower." His mouth continued
downward, sucking both of his balls into his hot mouth while his hand
continued to massage Carl's now hard, pulsating, hot cock. His
explorations continued to Carl's asshole as Carl raised and hung his right
leg over the arm of the chair exposing the pulsing pink asshole that
signaled its readiness to be loved and penetrated. His loving continued
upward, his tongue searching the inner crevices of his groin and navel.
Consumed by passion, his mouth moved continuously upward, now encircling
the nipples of Carl's breasts, his tongue finally arriving at Carl's hot
mouth where their tongues entwined and made love while their hands
passionately clawed at their cocks and balls in sensuous abandon.

Carl managed a response despite the intensity of the passion,
"Let's check on the girls. My cock is ready to explode."

Upon entering the trailer, they could hear moans of delight
emanating from the bedroom. The view excited Doug and Carl as they
observed Helen and Jane embraced in a 69 position, their faces and mouth
buried and active in pleasuring each others clitoris. Their bodies pulsed
with excitement, their hips driving forcefully into each other's face and
mouth. Doug and Carl stripped quickly and with their cocks pounding and
throbbing lay on the bed exchanging wives. Doug's hot cock reached Jane's
cunt first, coming in from the back, forcing its way into her hot, wet and
passionate cunt passed Helen's red sensuous mouth and tongue. As Doug's
hot cock dove in and out of Jane's hot cunt, Helen's mouth and tongue
licked the underside of her husband's hot cock as it sensuously slide in
and out of Jane's dripping, wet cunt. Carl, too, found Helen's cunt,
driving his throbbing hot cock deep into her. The passion was intense for
all. Both Helen and Jane felt the deep thrusts of their lover's cocks in
their hot and excited cunts and, at the same time, enjoyed the
exquisiteness of watching in close proximity their husbands" cocks
penetrate a stranger's cunt passionately and deeply. The intensity of
their passion spilled over to loud moans and groans, each responding
uniquely to his/her passion. Doug moaned a continuous, "Oh! Baabby."
Carl's response was a guttural, "Ahhhhhhhhh." Jane and Helen uttered
passionately, "Yesssssss. Yessssssss. Yesssssss."

The a****lity of their sex drove them to the higher reaches of
sensuality. Helen and Jane's cunt, already stimulated, began their orgasms
at the moment of penetration. Each time that their lover's cock drove
hard, their orgasmic juices flowed onto their lover's cocks and their inner
thighs. The sheets, drenched with their love juices, allowed the girls to
lick, not only the crevices of passion but the sheets themselves. The
intensity of their passion went on for long minutes that translated into
hours of nirvana. Carl was the first to scream his fulfillment.

"Helen, baby, take it. Here it comes. Here it comes. HERE IT
COMES, BABY!" he screamed.

Carl's screams fed Doug's passion for fulfillment and soon after,
he cried tear of sensuous joy, "OH MY GOD! OOOH MY GOOOOD! OOOOOH MY
GOOOOOOOOD! TAAAAKKKKEEE IT, JANE. TAKE IT. TAKE IT."

They all collapsed in a fleshy heap, capable of uttering only low
moans and groans and sighs of love and affection for this climax of
climaxes. Perhaps a half hour passed before anyone said anything
meaningful. Helen spoke first.

"How about that drink, now!"

The response was unanimous, and after a few minor ablutions, they
relaxed, regaling the events of this first encounter. That night was not
to end there. After several drinks, Jane's passion turned to Doug and they
fucked each other on the floor as Helen and Carl played with each other's
bodies and watched. After Doug and Jane's second cumming, Helen and Carl
took their turn. Several drinks later, Doug asked to be penetrated by
Carl's 7 inch cock as the girls watched excitedly. Helen, in the
excitement, knelt next to Doug, her husband, her ass high and expectant and
begged for Carl to penetrate her hot asshole, as well. Finally, many
drinks later, Doug fucked Carl and Jane's hot assholes as Helen lay beneath
Carl and took his hot cock into her mouth, at the same time fingering
Jane's hot pussy as Doug's hot, passionate 7 inch cock fucked Jane's wet
and passionate asshole.

The night ended there. After exchanging addresses and telephone
numbers, Carl and Jane left the next day vowing to recommence their love
orgy at some date in the near distant future.

Doug and Helen stayed another two days. On their penultimate day,
Doug, walking through the wooded area surrounding the campground,
literally, stumbled upon Jed, who lay naked in the grass, massaging his
balls and hard throbbing cock.

"Let me take care of that for you," Doug whispered. He knelt over
Jed's 8 inch hard, throbbing cock and sucked deliriously.

"Take your clothes off and kneel over my face and let me suck you
at the same time," Jed commanded.

As they sucked each other deeply, Doug fingered Jed's asshole
vigorously. The fingering drew moans of ecstasy from Jed whose hips heaved
to meet the thrust of Doug's finger as it massaged his excruciatingly
sensitive prostate.

"Fuck me, Doug. Fuck my hot ass hard, please."

Doug raised Jed's legs high, spit on his cock and drove his hard,
throbbing wet cock deep into Jed's awaiting asshole. It was a cry of joy.
"Oh! Baby, fuck me hard, hard, hard."

Doug drove his hard cock into Jed's hot ass fiercely and
passionately, each wild thrust greeted by Jed's cry for more and harder.
The wild fuck took only 5 minutes, but it ended with Doug's screams of
release, "You've got it baby. Here it comes, all of it. Take it. Take
it. Take my fucking hot cock and cum."

Jed shot simultaneously with Doug, shooting his hot cum high into
the air, splattering over Doug's pubic hair and stomach as he continued to
drive his hot cock deeper and deeper into Jed hot asshole.

"Fuck my mouth now," Jed cried.

At which command, Doug withdrew, rose over Jed's awaiting mouth and
fucked him deeply for several minutes. His cock spent, Doug knelt over
Jed's legs and licked the remnants of Jed's cum from his stomach and chest
and rested.

They walked back to the campground together and parted after
exchanging addresses and telephone numbers. Doug and Helen left the next
morning.

Now that Doug was alone, the character of the encounters changed.
But, in essence, being alone was not a problem. After his first month at
Carter Court, Doug set out for a weekend of fun in the neighboring state of
Indiana. He decided to check out Brown County, an unusually isolated and
beautiful area of Indiana that he and Helen often wished to visit. He
drove straight to the Peeking Hill Campground, arrived at 2:00 P. M. and
settled in. It was an idyllic setting: woodsy, isolated, situated on a
rambling clear stream that cut through the property. A number of
campgrounds were already occupied and he chose one near the stream and the
shower shed. On his first visit to the shower, he watched as an older man,
in his 70's, showered in an open stall. Since no one else was present, he
lingered a bit to enjoy the older man soap his lean body, being
particularly attentive to his balls and cock, and, most especially, to his
asshole. He watched as the old man inserted, first, two, then three, then
four of his fingers into his receptive asshole, at the same time, massaging
his semi-erect cock. His actions conveyed the feeling of aloneness,
pretending no one was present in the shower room. Doug was quick to
announce his presence with a flush of the toilet and watched as the old man
continued his soaping and massage. More interestingly, the old man
continuously soaped his legs, offering his ass to any onlooker as he bent
over to reach his ankles. As if in one movement, he would raise slightly
in the bent position and continue to probe his asshole with the soap.

Doug's cock, aroused by the actions of the old man, stood hard and
throbbing. He stood before the shower stall, cock hard and studied the
reaction of the old man to his pulsating hardness. The only reaction was
another bend over. Doug moved in quickly at this manifestation and,
clothed, drove his hot cock into the soaped expecting asshole of the
oldster and fucked him as he leaned against the wall. The unexpectedness
of the encounter led to a quick orgasm for Doug. He shot hard into the
oldster's hole, signaling his pleasure with loud moans of approval and
satisfaction and left. From a distance, he continued to watch the shower
room. An assortment of men went in, lingered long, and left with cocks
bulging in their shorts and pants. An hour later, Doug chose to check out
the oldster once more. To his amazement, the old man still showered. But
this time, two men stood nearby, cocks hard, watching a third fuck the old
man as he lay on the shower floor, legs raised, responding to a cock that
was all of 12 inches up his hot asshole. He made a mental note of finding
the address of the oldster and returned to his trailer.

The second evening at the campground brought new revelations. An
older couple moved in next to Doug. As is normal, friendly exchanges were
in order and the evening progressed to their having a few drinks, dinner,
and some after dinner drinks. Doug noted all this from the inside of his
trailer. He watched as they relaxed in the quiet of the day and, in a
direct relationship to their drinks, became increasingly romantic.
Darkness had set in. Doug watched as they stumbled into their trailer
bedroom and undressed. Their nakedness was in full view of Doug's dining
area and he sat, bemused as she knelt over his hard cock and sucked
deliriously. Her hairy cunt, grayed somewhat, faced Doug and he longed to
press his hot tongue and cock into its wetness as he watched. The old man
came quickly. Groans of excitement attested to his release and she
continued to suck his now flaccid cock for long minutes. Doug fondled his
hard cock as he watched, stripping naked to enjoy the fullness of his
desire. Suddenly, he realized she had disappeared from the bedroom. He
heard the door of their trailer close and, with the same suddenness of her
disappearance, she appeared at Doug's door, naked and, obviously, lusting.
Doug greeted her appearance hungrily and laid her on the kitchen floor and
fucked her hot cunt deliriously. There was little exchange of words. She
managed these few: "When you're ready to come, shoot your hot load in my
mouth. Let me suck you dry." Minutes afterwards, he shot his hot load
into her awaiting mouth, driving his cock deeply into her throat, letting
his hot cum spurt hard, letting his cockhead massage her glottis as she
accepted his hot load. As quickly as she arrived, she disappeared. The
next day, they we're gone.

The new day began ominously. The sun shone brightly and Doug's
expectations rose. A feeling of well-being overtook him only to be dashed
by noon, when clouds moved in and rain began to fall. He decided that
things would go downhill after this. But as the afternoon unfolded,
campers decided for a safe haven and the campground began to fill up
rapidly. With this change of events, Doug's optimism rose again and in his
loins, he felt the need of a****l sex, a sexuality that he defined as
indiscriminate, a sexuality that became the foreplay for a meaningful
encounter. Often, this led to a masturbatory encounter, alone, but filled
with fantasies, real or imagined. He thought of the old man in the shower
and how, being fucked by many, might have led him to an exquisite orgasm,
alone, in the solitariness of his camper. Suddenly, he wanted that. He
wanted a****l sex. He wanted indiscriminate sex. He wanted as many cocks
in his ass or mouth as he could take. He imagined himself lying on the
shower floor, twelve men standing over him, masturbating, shooting
simultaneously over the length of his body. He imagined himself bathed in
hot cum, tasting, massaging its warmth and salinity into all of the
crevices of his body. To prepare himself, he mixed a liter of martinis and
sipped its contents until he was all things to all men. The rain had
settled into a steady drizzle and he headed for the shower area. He was
alone and excited. It wasn't long before someone entered the shower area.
Since his own hardness did not enter into this sexual mode, he toyed with
his cock and asshole, lathering them abundantly.

A voice spoke, "Got room for two?"

"You're welcome," Doug replied. "Two showerheads, two bodies."

The shower mate was in his 50's. It excited Doug to have another
warm body so close. His cock rose to the occasion, especially since he
noted the man's cock standing erect. He imagined it to be 6 inches in
length. He thought of the old man and coquettishly bent over to soap his
ankles and feet, offering his asshole as a convenience to the bather. He
felt something brush against his asshole and continued in this position,
backing closer to the source of his contact. It happened quickly. The six
inch cock buried itself deep in Doug's asshole and, after several minutes
of deep thrusting, groans attested to the man's cumming. In seconds, he
left, leaving Doug with a feeling of exhilaration, a feeling that the night
had just begun, a feeling for satiety, a feeling that would come with
unmitigated sex. Five minutes more passed. Several others entered the
shower, looked, urinated and left. Doug could detect from the footfalls,
that some of the observants were the same. One returned, clothed, and,
unabashedly moved toward Doug with his cock hard and throbbing. Doug
leaned against the shower wall, offering his excited asshole to the new
arrival and felt a large cock penetrate him deeply. This time, it took
only seconds. He felt the warmth of the hot cum penetrate deep into his
asshole. The next 5 were different. Instead of anal sex, they wanted
Doug's warm mouth. In each case, Doug sat on the shower floor and accepted
their hardness and their hot passion into his mouth, all of them gushers,
hitting the back of his throat forcefully.

The night continued as Doug expected. In all, he counted 15 as his
trophies, trophies being the only way he could describe his actions. He
returned to his trailer enlivened by the night's activities. Much to his
surprise, he was greeted by the old man. They went to bed and loved until
morning.



Chapter 43 (Bi, Gay, Exhibitionism, Voyeurism, Masturbation)

Gary


Carter Court faces a fairly busy street. The rear of the building,
facing south, however, opens onto an idyllic setting of private homes.
Most of the yards are well kept, affording the residents of Carter Court a
serene view of green yards and the activities generally associated with
these yards and families. From Gary's window on the 4th floor, a
particular view interested him. There resides an old couple, in their late
70's, who spend 10 months of the year working in their garden. They are
either preparing it for spring planting, or harvesting the fruit of their
labors, or readying the garden for the dormancy of winter. In his two
years of residency at Carter Court, he watched their every activity and
managed, over time, to befriend them. Several things motivated his pretext
for friendship. The first had to do with buying fresh vegetables and fruit
from them during the summer months. They were more than happy to
accommodate Gary and others in the building, sharing their produce with
several members of the Carter Court family. But when Gary sat on his
balcony during the summer months, he noticed other things that drove him to
seek a more intimate friendship. Often, Bill would sit in the shade of a
stand of trees on the northeast corner of his property and rest. Gary also
noticed that Bill, often in shorts only, would sit facing Gary and massage
his crotch, oftentimes dropping his shorts to his ankles to offer Gary an
unobstructed view of his body. It was a beautiful body, too. Bill stood
at 6 foot with an athletic body honed with years of working outdoors in the
garden. A slight paunch attested to his 78 years. A full gray shock of
hair that fell across his brow, accented the well-tanned body. A thick
tuft of gray hair filled out his chest and flowed downward to the belt line
of his pants or shorts as if pointing to the large bulge of cock and balls
that was in evidence as Bill daily tended to his chores in the garden.
Once, aware of Gary's attention, Bill dropped his pants to his ankles and
grasped his hard 10-inch cock as if offering it to Gary. Five minutes into
his passionate jerk off, he shot a white-hot load high into the air.
Anticipating the outcome, Gary viewed the spectacle through his binoculars,
making sure that Bill saw his enjoyment. It was a view that only Gary
shared with Bill. From his balcony, he noted that others in the Carter
Court building were not privy to the same view. Gary soon caught on to old
Bill's exhibitionism and, being aroused, reciprocated in kind. Sometimes,
he would sit on the balcony, naked, except for the T-shirt and massage his
cock and testicles. At other times, he would stand inside his apartment
naked and masturbate. He made sure that the lighting accented his body as
he stood in the dim recess of his apartment. It was clear that Gary had
Bill's attention that led to other distant encounters. When Gary went down
to their fence to buy vegetables, there was always the silent
acknowledgement of their mutual exhibitionism, evidenced in a smile or a
touch as Gary paid Bill for the produce.

There were other tantalizing views. Bill's wife was often in the
garden as well. She was a small woman, and, like Bill, in good shape
physically. She often wore an old dress while working and, bending over to
weed or plant, she offered her backside to Gary, allowing him to take in
her strong and shapely legs. It became exquisitely clear to Gary, too,
that she wore nothing under the dress. With his binoculars, he was able to
detect a hint of her vagina that glistened from the sweat that permeated
her inner thighs. He was never sure whether, like Bill, this was done
intentionally or by accident. Nevertheless, Gary strained to take in every
movement she made in the garden. Inevitably, it would lead to intense
orgasms afterwards, his fantasies leading him in every direction: sex with
Marie, sex with Bill, sex with both Bill and Marie. She was also large
breasted. Her large breasts offered themselves to Gary as she bent over
and he could clearly make out the long tubular makeup of her breasts.
Often, when she was in this position, Gary thought he could detect a feint
smile on her face as well as visual recognition that she was aware of
Gary's interest in her and her work. Gary was never sure, however. But he
preferred to think that she knew he was looking as this added to his own
excitement. As he watched, he would often stand naked near the balcony
doorway, hoping she would see him and acknowledge his passion. Inevitably,
too, this would lead to intense orgasms, his spurts shooting far out onto
the balcony floor.

Things became very interesting one day. It was a dark, rainy day
and both Bill and Marie were in the garden. After an hour or so of
watching, Bill rose from his knees where he had been weeding, looked toward
Gary and went to his chair in the stand of trees. He sat facing Gary,
massaging his crotch. About 10 minutes into his massage, he dropped his
pants to his ankles revealing his hard throbbing 10-inch cock. Slowly
moving his hand back and forth, he called to Marie, who rose from her
knees, walked to Bill and knelt by his side, taking his whole cock into her
mouth. It was as if the whole action was staged for Gary. He had a full
view of Marie's mouth and the gray hairs on her head moving up and down
Bill's hard throbbing cock, his hips moving in sync with Marie's head
movements. Her left hand throttled the base of Bill's hard cock while her
right hand cupped his ample testicles. Her mouth slid easily and lovingly
along the shaft, sucking deep, then allowing her tongue to lick the shaft.
It was at this moment that Gary detected a glance from Marie toward Gary's
balcony. Reality told him that this was not staged for his viewing;
fantasy, however, reined supreme and told him that Bill and Marie were
doing this for his benefit. He watched intently as she sucked. Soon,
Bill's hips gave way to violent thrusts and he could tell that his orgasm
was imminent. Marie's mouth moved from Bill's cock and she positioned the
bulbous head of his cock towards her face and mouth, and Gary watched in
astonishment as Bill's hot load sprayed Marie's face, eyes, nose and mouth.
She sucked passionately now, licking Bill's cock dry of the hot cum that
sprayed from his throbbing hot cock. There was more. Bill rose from the
chair and Marie sat, raising her dress high, exposing the gray hairs of her
vagina. Bill's head dove deep between her thighs, his tongue darting in
and out of her hot cunt, the finger of his right hand stabbing deep into
her asshole. Her hips moved violently now and he could detect from the
passionate and agonizing look on her face that she was cumming. Her
orgasms seem to go on and on, evidenced by Bill's full face sucking her
groin, her cunt, her belly, her inner thighs, his tongue and mouth moving
down her legs to her feet as she continued to groan in delight to the
attentions of Bills tongue and mouth. As quickly as it started, it was
over. They both sat quietly, she on the chair, Bill on the ground and
chatted, glancing occasionally toward Gary's balcony where Gary now stood,
naked, oblivious to everything except Bill and Marie and jerked his hard
cock wildly and vigorously. He screamed as he came and shot his hot load
far onto the balcony, hoping that Bill and Marie would share in his
excitement.

One day, when Gary went down to the fence to buy some tomatoes,
Bill informed him that he would leave a white towel on the branch of the
tree when Marie wasn't home. That would be a sign that Gary could come
over and they could have some private time together. In fact, Bill
remarked, " Marie's not home now and won't be till this afternoon. Why not
come in."

"Gladly," Gary replied.

"Do you want to shower, Gary?"

"No. I showered this morning. But I'd like you to stay the way
you are, sweaty, if you don't mind."

"Not at all."

With that, Bill led Gary to the bedroom. A large king sized bed
awaited them. Bill had only shorts on and undressed quickly. Gary, taking
advantage of that opportunity, knelt before Bill's well-tanned and muscular
body and took his hard 10-inch cock deep into his throat. Bill responded
to Gary's sucking motion with thrusts of his hips, driving his cock deep
into Gary's mouth. He alternated his sucking with licking Bill's groin,
tasting the saltiness of his sweat and the pungency of his crotch and
asshole. They continued on the bed. Gary lay on his back as Bill knelt
over his face, giving Gary full advantage of his balls, asshole, and cock.
Gary's hot tongue delved deep into his asshole, alternating with taking
Bill's relaxed balls into his mouth, at the same time fingering Bill's
asshole with his index finger. Bill's moans attested to his enjoyment and
before long he cried out for Gary's hot cock in his ass.

"Fuck me, Gary. Fuck me hard. Please. I don't get this
opportunity and I want to feel you deep inside me."

Gary turned Bill on his back and raised his legs high. Inserting a
pillow under his hips for comfort, he drove his hot cock deep into Bill's
hot asshole and fucked him deep. As he fucked, Gary sucked the soles of
Bill's feet, pungent with the sweat of his labor in the garden. The
salinity drove Gary into a wild frenzy. He fucked him hard and deep,
alternating between the deep fuck and withdrawal so that he could suck
Bill's asshole and cock to taste the fruits of his own precum in Bill's hot
asshole. It didn't take long this first time. Gary shot his hot load deep
into Bill's receptive and hot asshole, screaming, "Take it Bill. Take it.
Taakkee it."

Bill's hand massaged his hot cock during this wild fuck and his cum
was almost simultaneous with Gary's, shooting high into the air onto Gary's
stomach and his own. When the pumping stopped, Gary laid his head on
Bill's stomach and licked dry the hot cum that lay in pools over his
stomach and cock. Then they rested, Gary's head between Bill's legs on his
cock and balls. They dozed for at least a half hour, Gary, waking first,
felt the throb of Bill's cock, renewed for action, hard and throbbing. His
head met the pulsation of Bill's hard cock and he sucked him deep. Before
long, Bill came again, shooting another large load of hot cum deep into
Gary's hot mouth.

"I don't know where that came from," Bill remarked. "I've never
come so quickly after cumming once before. Hope it's a sign of things to
come," he added.

"Gotta run now Bill. I've got a doctor's appointment later and I
want to get ready. I hope we can do this real soon, again."

The next evening, the phone rang and it was Bill.

"Hi Gary. This is Bill. I mentioned to Marie that you had been
over for some tomatoes yesterday. She suggested that I ask you for dinner
this weekend if you're free. What do you say?"

"I'm free. That's so kind of you. What time shall I come over?"

"We'll eat around 5:00 P. M. Why not come over around 3:30 or 4:00
for some relaxation and drinks.

"That's a date, then. I'll be there."

The weekend came quickly for Gary. He wasn't sure of what to make
of it, but decided to let the day unfold and take it one step at a time.
He arrived at 3:30 and was received by both Bill and Marie with intimate
hugs. Bill poured some refreshing spiked punch for all and they sat
exchanging pleasantries of the day.

"Bill," Marie said, "why don't you show Gary around the house and
your workshop. I've got some preparations to make for dinner."

"Good. Take your drink, Gary. I'll give you the grand tour."

After showing Gary around the house, they ended in the basement in
Bill's workshop. A lathe, a cross arm saw and other tools abounded and
Bill was proud to show Gary his hobby. It was a long basement with no
partitions, so it was easy to take in the other parts of the basement,
particularly the area where Marie and Bill did their winter canning. As
Gary stood taking in the vastness of the basement, he felt Bill's hand over
his crotch and his cock responded immediately. Bill unbuckled Gary's pants
and set him down on an old crotchety sofa nearby and took his cock deep
into his mouth.

"Will it be safe with Marie upstairs?" Bill asked.

"Don't worry. We can hear her coming and you'll have plenty of
time to straighten up. Just lay back and enjoy the ride."
Gary relaxed and felt the fullness of Bill's warm mouth on his
cock. His finger probed his asshole as he sucked and added to the surprise
and intensity of the moment.

"Give me your hot cum, Gary, my dessert!" he mumbled as he sucked.

Gary's hips met Bill's thrusts and it wasn't long before Gary
signaled his ecstasy with muted moans of delight.

"Here it comes, Bill. Oh God, take it. Take it. Take it. Ohhhhh
Gooooddddddd! That feels so good. Suck me dry. Suck it. Suck it. Yes.
Yes. Yes. Ohhhhhhhh," his voice trailed off.

Thinking about the swiftness of his cumming, he concluded that he
enjoyed the tension of having Marie close by, close enough to discover
their tryst, hopefully, joining in. But all this was in the realm of
fantasy. Meanwhile, he enjoyed the warmth of Bill's hot mouth as he
continued to suck his cock and balls dry. Afterwards, they returned to the
living room and talked, some soft music playing in the background.

Dinner was served soon after. Some fine brandy followed the
excellent dinner and they sat in the living room enjoying the day and one
another's company. Gary, throughout, sat taking in the bulge of Bill's
crotch and the gap under Marie's dress as she sat facing Gary. He
remembered that she wore no panties and he strained to see her cunt,
imagining, mostly, that the gray hairs of her vagina shone in the living
room light. Bill's finger lightly rubbed the bulge in his pants when
Marie's attention was on Gary and it became evident to Gary that Bill's
cock was almost erect. After one drink, Marie poured another and excused
herself to clean off the table and left Gary and Bill to their own
reckoning. No sooner did Marie leave, Bill unzipped his fly and waved his
hard cock at Gary, motioning to him to come over and suck. Unsure of
himself, yet comfortable with Bill's encouragement, he rose and knelt
before Bill and took his hard, throbbing cock deep into his warm passionate
mouth. He sucked deep and Bill met his downward movement of his mouth with
thrusts of his own. It wasn't long before Gary could feel the stiffness of
Bill's cock increase along with the thrusts. Hot cum spurt out of his hot
cock and struck the back of Gary's throat. A low guttural moan emanated
from Bill's throat, a sign of his pleasure and gratification. If Marie was
aware of what had transpired, she gave no indication except that, at one
point, just after Bill shot his hot load, she yelled from the kitchen, "You
boys seem awfully quiet in there. I hope you're entertaining Gary, Bill,
and not boring him with some of your old fishing stories."

Bill smiled at this comment and responded, "No Marie. I'm just
whispering some of my old dirty jokes to Gary."

"Oh! My," came Marie's response. "And I'm not able to hear them!
Shame on you Bill."

There were many other dinners such as these afterwards. Each was
as interesting as the first. As time went on, Bill threw hints of three
way parties. But none of the hints were specific enough to conclude that
they would ever transpire. Gary concluded that it was mostly fantasy on
Bill's part. He liked the idea, however, and wished, more than ever, that
the three of them would, someday, end up in bed.

Gary began to notice other things. Marie began to relax more in
the presence of Gary. Once, Gary volunteered to wash the dishes after one
of their dinners. Marie offered to dry. Bill stayed in the living room
watching television. Often, she would brush by Gary, rubbing her hips on
his. Another time, she embraced him from the back and thanked him for his
"help" in the kitchen. Best of all, each time Gary arrived at their house,
Marie kissed him tenderly on the mouth and pressed him close to her, even
in the presence of Bill. This, above all, aroused Gary. He could feel the
pressure of her breasts on his chest and the warmth of her cunt as she
pressed her body close to his. All of this was not lost on Bill who smiled
and rubbed his crotch, leading Gary, afterwards to some remote part of the
house where they could suck and fuck.

One warm sunny day, as Gary watched Marie working in the garden, he
noted that Bill, fully dressed, got in the car and drove off. Aroused at
what could transpire in Bill's absence, Gary went down to the gate on the
pretext of buying some tomatoes. Marie was unusually warm in the greeting
and asked Gary to come in the house for some iced tea.

"Bill has a doctor's appointment. He'll be gone for a couple of
hours."

Gary imagined that she put some stress on "couple of hours" and
responded excitedly.

"Hope it's nothing serious, Marie!"

"No. Nothing like that. Just his yearly checkup. But he'll be
gone some time and it will give us a few moments to ourselves."

Upon entering the house, Marie took off her shoes. "Let me wash my
hands, Gary, and I'll pour us some tea. Do you want to wash?"

Gary took note of the sensuality of her naked feet on the bare
floor. He wanted to embrace her in that moment and feel the nakedness
under her dress and press his lips close to vagina and suck deeply her hot
warm cunt. He thought back to that moment when he watched Bill from afar
suck her dry in the garden. His mouth, dry with excitement, barely got
out, "I'll use the bathroom after you've finished, Marie." He wondered if
she sensed his message, the message that he would be using the bathroom for
more than washing. He hoped she sensed that he would be touching his cock,
pissing. He hoped that her fantasies would be aroused and that she would
take his piss and precum wet cock into her mouth and suck it deeply, as
deeply as she sucked Bill's. In his mind, he could still see her head
bobbing on Bill's hot 10-inch cock that summer day in the garden.

She washed with the bathroom door open and Gary watched her shadow,
trying to imagine her standing at the sink naked. He was particularly
thrilled to see that shadow move to the toilet and sit. He heard the
tinkle of piss from her cunt and wished he could sit with his head under
her piss hole and feel and taste the warmth of her golden piss as it bathed
his face, his eyes, his nose, his mouth. Finally, he noted that she did
not wash her cunt and he fantasized sucking the last of her hot urine from
the gray hairs of her hot, sweaty vagina.

"Your turn," she whispered as she passed close to him, her right
arm ringing his waist as she pushed through the narrow door leading from
the bathroom. Gary reciprocated the touch with an embrace of his own,
pulling her close to him in the narrow hallway. He added excitedly, "The
cool iced tea will feel good on this hot day."

Gary's cock ached with excitement. Taking his cue from Marie, he
also left the door open. With his hard cock engorged with precum and
urine. Gary tried hard to piss. He opened his belt and dropped his pants
to allow more freedom of movement. He managed to relieve himself,
partially, enjoying the wetness of his cock that pulsed in excitement at
the outcome of this morning. Standing there, massaging his engorged cock
with his urine and precum, he was aware of Marie standing in the doorway.

He turned pretending to be unaware of her presence and bared his
hard throbbing cock to her. No words were spoken. She knelt before him
and sucked his urine and cum coated cock deeply. Gary felt his entire cock
enter her mouth and sink deep, massaging her glottis. With a flick of her
hand, she stepped out of her dress and knelt naked before Gary and
continued sucking his cock, and balls, and the crevice of his groin. She
managed to mutter, "Can you still piss?

She stepped into the tub, and lay receptively on her back pleading
for Gary to piss on her face and breasts and cunt. In a moment, Gary
straddled her, naked, and pissed hard into her face, lowering himself until
his cock entered her mouth, spilling more of his hot piss into her
welcoming mouth. Spending his piss, he lay upon her and licked her hot
body, drenched with his piss and precum, tasting the mixture of his fluids
with the sweat of her body. Raising her legs, he drove his piss-drenched
cock into her piss-drenched cunt and fucked her hard. Their piss and sweat
drenched bodies convulsed violently as Marie met Gary's thrusts with
violent thrusts of her own, crying out, "Oh! God. Fuck me hard Gary. Fuck
me. Fuck me. Oh how I've waited for your hot hard cock penetrating my hot
cunt. Fuck me hard. Fuck me haaaard! Fuuuccckkk me."

The juices from Marie's hot cunt began to flow early. Her orgasms
came one after another. Gary's cock and ball ached with passion at this
overflowing of hot cum and he exploded deep inside her and continued
fucking her hard and deep for long minutes. His passion unabated, he
raised her hips to his mouth and sucked her deep, enjoying the ecstasy of
tasting his urine, his abundant orgasm, Marie's continuous flow of orgasmic
juices. Still driven with passion, Marie cried out, "Fuck my ass, Gary.
Take that hard cock and drive it in my ass."
He drove it deep into her asshole and fucked her with renewed
vigor. The suddenness of this new request drove Gary to new heights. He
alternated fucking her ass with her cunt until he exploded once more into
her hot asshole. For Marie, the excitement was invigorating. She changed
positions with Gary on his back in the tub and she on top in a 69 position.
Her cunt, soaked with urine, cum and sweat pressed on Gary's mouth and
face. Her mouth, simultaneously, searched out every crevice of Gary's
groin, asshole and cock and sucked deliriously, a soup of passion and lust,
glorious lust. Finally, they collapsed atop one another, she with her cunt
still pressed to Gary's mouth and her lips still milking Gary's cock and
balls. They stayed in this position, half dozing, for long minutes,
perhaps fifteen or twenty in all.

Marie spoke first, "I think we need a shower."

"I think so," Gary whispered in a low guttural. "I just wish we
didn't have to stop."

"I think this just might be beginning," Marie countered.

They showered and Gary returned to his apartment, renewed and
invigorated. For the rest of that night, Gary relived the scenes of the
afternoon. Each remembrance brought new arousal and, for the first time in
years, Gary counted 4 intense masturbatory sessions. In fact, his cock was
raw at the end of the day, something he hadn't experienced since boyhood,
age 10 or so, when he masturbated 8 times in one day. He mused, "Six times
in one day! Not too bad for an old feller at 74!"

The next day, Bill worked in the yard, it seemed, with renewed
vigor. Gary watched and waved from the balcony, wondering how much Bill
knew of his encounter with Marie the previous day. One thing that was
particularly different about this day, Gary noted, was Bill's state of
arousal. It seemed that he took frequent breaks in the stand of trees,
much more frequent than others. In addition, he did things he never did
before. Several times, he undressed completely, from shoes to shirt, a
complete state of nudity, and performed for Gary as he had never before.
Gary counted 3 cums that afternoon. That was in contrast to the one cum
that was normal for Bill on any given day.

The following day, Gary noted the white shirt hanging from the
tree. He dressed and went to Bill's house. The side door was open and
Gary entered.

"Anybody home?" he shouted.

"Come on in, Gary. I'm in the shower. There's some iced tea in
the frig. Help yourself."

No sooner did he pour himself a drink and sit down in the living
room, Bill entered, cock hard and throbbing and walked it right into Gary's
mouth.

"I've been thinking of you all morning, Gary. Marie has another
quilting session with the girls, or whatever they do, and won't be home
till late this afternoon. Meanwhile, my cock has been throbbing as much as
it was yesterday. I just couldn't get enough of my cock these last couple
of days.

"What prompted that Bill?"

"Well, I'm sure it's fantasy. Marie mentioned that you stopped
over yesterday morning and I found myself fantasizing that you both fucked
one another to death. But what led me further into my fantasy was Marie's
comment. She said something about you being lonely and that we ought to
involve you more in our lives. I don't need to tell you that I've wanted
that ever since we're been fucking and sucking. But I was never sure of
how Marie felt about it. Anyway, I pressed her further on her meaning
about involving you more in our lives. So I asked her directly, "How much
more can we involve Gary?"

Her response, still vague, was, "I know you and he like each other
deeply. Why can't we all like each other deeply? Wouldn't you like that?"

"I still couldn't get a direct answer from her, but I'm sure I know
where it's leading. I can just see the three of us in bed together,
sucking and fucking until the cows come home. And I hope they never come
home!?"

"So what do you propose, Bill?"

"The next time we get together for dinner, let's have a few extra
drinks. I'd like for you to get close to her and by close to her I mean
intimate. Do it in front of me so that we can enter into the play, in a
sense, jokingly. You and I will do the same with one another, in front of
her. Maybe, somehow, we can get around to showing each other our cocks,
measuring them or something like that. Let her see us playing around,
maybe even getting a little hard or a lot hard. Let's engage her in all of
this, depending on her responses. I think I know what her responses will
be because she's always been a hot one all of her life! Ultimately, our
goal is to get to bed together and fuck all night. I know that's what she
was suggesting. I know that's what I want. And you?"

"Oh! Brother! Do I want that!" You bet I want it. Just think of
it. The three of us in unmitigated sex positions, doing whatever to
whomever!"

"Good. Let's plan it. How about if I suggest this weekend to her
and see where it goes. I'm going to suggest to her that we ask you to
spend the night with us. Better yet, I'll suggest that she ask you to
spend the night with us."

"Done!"

The next day, the phone rang early. It was Marie.

"Hi Gary. Marie. Bill and I would like to have you for dinner Saturday
afternoon. We'd like to make a day and evening of it and, perhaps, you can
spend the night. Bill's standing right here and he'd like that very much.
What do you say?"

"Marvelous, Marie. I'll be there early. Is 1:00 P. M. too early?"

"No. In fact, that's what I was going to suggest."

"God, I'm going to have to wait a whole 24 hours. How can I stand
it?"

"Well, the feeling is mutual. Bill and I can't wait as well. In
the meantime, what's to stop you from coming over for a drink before that?
You should know by now that the door is always open for you."

"Thanks Marie. I may do that, too. Meanwhile, till
later...whenever that is!"

As far as Gary was concerned, the time couldn't get here fast
enough. But as Marie suggested, he could drop in anytime. In fact, he
did, later that evening. They shared a couple of drinks; Bill managed to
get Gary aside where the two of them got each other off; Gary sucked Marie
to completion after Bill drove to the store for a quart of milk.

The next day, Gary arrived punctually at 1:00 P. M. Bill met Gary
at the door in shorts. Marie worked at the kitchen sink dressed in a
halter without bra or panties. Almost immediately, Bill began the
foreplay. He led Gary to Marie and placed his arms around her waist as she
stood with her back to them, commenting, "Hug, this beautiful wife of mine.
Isn't she great?"

Gary hands moved inside the halter and felt her naked belly, his
right hand sliding sensuously down her belly to her vagina; his left hand
massaging her breasts. His cock stood hard and pressed into the fold of
her ass. Bill's cock noticeably twitched in his shorts and Marie was quick
to take advantage of it and squeeze it gently.

Bill stepped back, proudly manifesting the bulge in his shorts to
everyone, saying, "See what you do to me, Marie!" And as an aside to Gary,
"See what I have to live with every day!"

"I can see that. I don't see how you can stand it," Gary laughed,
at the same time taking Marie's left hand and pressing it to the bulge in
his pants.

She squeezed it gently and remarked, "What am I going to do with the two of
you? Bill, see what you've done," taking his hand and placing it firmly on
Gary's hard cock. "Now the two of you get out of here so that I can fix us
some dinner. Why don't you go and play like nice boys do so I can finish
here."

They left giddy with excitement. Marie suggested that Bill give Gary a
pair of his shorts so that he can be comfortable. With that they moved to
the bedroom. Bill found Gary a pair of shorts and undressed, standing
naked before Bill with his hard throbbing cock.

"Let me taste before you put those shorts on."

As Bill sucked, Marie watched from the kitchen, taking in the movement of
Bill's mouth over Gary's cock. Her vagina twitched with excitement. Her
hand went into her halter and felt the wetness of her cunt. Inserting her
fingers deep into her cunt, she brought them back to her mouth to taste her
passion in anticipation of the evening yet to come.

Gary stayed Bill's advances. "Take it easy, Bill. I want to save
something for the rest of the evening. Meanwhile, let me lick your cock
dry. It's crying for attention."

Gary and Bill kibitzed for the next hour in the living room. Both stood
naked except for their shorts. Bill's muscularity, accented by the
abundant gray hair on his chest was in stark contrast to Gary's smooth body
and slight paunch. His crotch set him apart from Bill in that the bulge
was a bit more ominous. He had large testicles and a shorter 7-inch cock
than Bill's 10 inches. The difference was in the girth, 3 inches.

After several more drinks among them, Marie included, they sat down to a
light repast, agreeing that dinner would come much later. The sexual
foreplay began in earnest now. Marie suggested that they compare cocks.
There was no resistance here. Both Gary and Bill dropped their pants and
moved toward Marie's chair to have her judge. They stood before her and
asked for her evaluation. She jokingly added, "I need to apply the 5 sense
norms to have an effective evaluation: besides seeing them, I have to touch
them, taste them, smell them and hear them. Let me see: Gary, you're
first. She fondled his cock gently, drawing the skin back slowly on his
uncircumcised cock. Then she moved his hard throbbing cock over her face
and eyes toward her ears, as if simulating hearing his cock. With the skin
still drawn back, she inserted it into her mouth, slowly, first tasting the
throbbing and pulsing cockhead, then swallowing it in its entirety.

Bill, meanwhile, stood riveted at the spectacle. He had never seen his
wife with another man's cock in her mouth. His cock throbbed and pulsed
incessantly at the scene and dripped precum profusely. He managed to gasp,
"Marie, take your halter off so we can see you naked."

She did so, adding, "Now it's your turn Bill for the 5 sense test. As with
Gary, she fondled his cock gently, tightening the skin around his
circumcised cockhead. She moved his hard throbbing cock over her face and
eyes toward her ears as she did with Gary. Finally, with his cock drawn
tight, she inserted it into her mouth, slowly, tasting and licking the head
of the profusion of precum and swallowing it in its entirety.

"Well, what's your decision, my dear?" Bill asked.

"I still have one more test to perform, the fit test. With that, she lay
on the living room floor with her legs spread wide.

"OK Gary, insert your cock in my cunt. I want to see and feel its fit."

Gary knelt before her and inserted the tip of his cock. He moved it slowly
and gently, taking care not to insert it completely. He enjoyed the warmth
of her hot pussy as did Marie, moaning and groaning in response to the slow
rhythmic massage of the front wall of her hot and wet vagina. With her
eyes closed, she savored the stimulation of the moment.

"Kneel over me Bill and put your hot cock in my mouth. I want to see how
yours tastes while Gary fucks me gently. Oh! God! That's good."

"OK Bill. It's your turn. Put your hot cock in my cunt so that I can see
and feel its fit."

Repeating Gary's steps, Bill knelt before her and inserted his throbbing
cock into Marie's glistening vagina as Gary, reversing the process,
inserted his hot cock, wet from Marie's dripping vagina, into her mouth.
The experience was too much for Bill at this point. With very little
effort, his cock exploded in Marie's cunt. The orgasm had already begun
for Marie and she felt the repetitive pulsing of her cunt in continuous
orgasm. At the same time, Gary could hold out no longer. His hot cum
spurted into Marie's mouth and filled her with the warmth of his passion.
Bill continued fucking her as she continued to scream her delight loudly,
convulsingly. The orgy continued for several minutes until all were spent.
Bill laid on his side, his cock still in Marie. Gary too remained inside
Marie's mouth, she, savoring the continuous oozing of his cum. They rested
for at least a half hour. Marie spoke first.

"This might be a good time to have dinner. Let's wash up a bit, eat, and
get back to our play later. After all, the evening is still young."

"Agreed," chimed Bill and Gary.

After dinner, the play began anew. This time, they enjoyed the nudity that
prevailed during and after dinner. Marie suggested that they demonstrate
to her how two men make love. Bill brightened to this suggestion. He and
Gary started in a 69 position, sucking each other's cock, balls and
assholes. They lingered long and lovingly in these areas, occasionally
exploring beyond the pubic area to the breasts and the lips. Bill pleaded
for Gary to insert his fat, throbbing cock into his asshole as he lay on
his back with his legs raised. They alternated, Bill fucking Gary as well.
Marie, a witness to male sex for the first time in her life, was ecstatic.
As she watched, she fingered her hot clitoris gently, remembering the
moment when Gary fucked her ass and cunt hotly in the bathtub. Pretending
innocence before Bill, she lay next to Gary on her back and pleaded for
Bill to pleasure her the same way he fucked Gary. Bill was ecstatic. He
plunged his cock deep into her awaiting asshole and fucked her hard as she
and Gary kissed deeply. She asked for Gary's cock too. After being fucked
by both, she had them lay on their backs as she sucked their still hard
cocks. They, in turn, enjoyed the closeness of her cunt and asshole as it
hovered over their faces, each taking turns to suck and tongue her hot wet
cunt and asshole. Since they had taken care to cover the living room
carpet with plastic covering and linen sheets, Marie surprised Bill with a
dribble of piss on his face. He groaned ecstatically at this new
experience, for not even he and Gary tried this sexual alternative. Her
hot piss bathed Bill and Gary and drove each into a sexual frenzy of
sucking and licking her pissing cunt as it submerged them in her hot piss.
Her sexual frenzy increased as well and the multiple orgasms intermingled
with her piss. As the piss dwindled to a trickle, Bill rose, laid Marie on
her back and fucked her deep and violently, so great was his newly achieved
passion. He shot into Marie's piss and cum filled cunt in deep thrusts,
responding to her loud screams of love for deeper penetrations. Having
spent his hot cum, Marie begged for Gary to fuck her as violently and
deeply as Bill. Bill mounted her and drove his fat 7-inch hot cock deep
into her, screaming, "Take it, bitch. Take it cunt. Take all of it. Take
both of our hot cocks."

The frenzy continued. Bill responded with his mouth sucking the spilled
cum from Marie's hot cunt.

Marie abetted his frenzy with "Eat my hot cunt, you cocksucker. Eat it
all. Lick that cunt. Suck those hot juices."

"Fuck my mouth with that fat cock of yours you bastard," she ordered Gary.
He complied with even more violent thrusts, culminating in another violent
orgasm into Marie's awaiting mouth.

Bill, excited by the language of the love, grew even more excited. "OK
bitch, suck this cock again. Suck it and take my hot cocksucking cum into
your hot mouth."

He shot another hot load into her mouth, driving his cock deep. She
responded with screams of love and bites. Her body was no longer in
control of itself. She swallowed his balls hard, at the same time driving
her tongue and mouth into his asshole. The pain in his testicles
translated into the euphoria of ecstasy as he realized that, for the first
time in his life, his wife and he had experienced the nirvana of
unrestrained love.

The night continued as it had started. It was sensual, ecstatic, and
memorable for all. After they compared notes, they decided that new
avenues of sexuality had emerged. The language of sex, which on the
surface translated as brutal, was, instead, language that was sensual,
sexual and vital. Their sexual lives had just begun.



Chapter 44 (Seminary, Gays, Priesthood, Monasticism, Masturbation)

Luke


Looking back over his life, Luke was able to conclude that he'd
done it all. Now, 75, and in retirement at Carter Court after 40 years of
teaching at the university level, he had plenty of time to review the ups
and downs of his career and muse, philosophically, over these same.

After completing high school, he pursued a calling for the
priesthood and entered the seminary at 18. Idealistic, he took seriously
his venture. There were problems, of course. His greatest preoccupation
had to do with sex and his proclivity to men, and, older men, in
particular. But at that time, he felt that celibacy was the solution to
his problem and, naively, strove towards the ideal of serving his fellow
man spiritually and seeking his own salvation through his faith. At the
end of his second year of seminary, he changed his goals. After reading
the Fathers of the early church, he opted for the asceticism exemplified in
their search for the spiritual and sought entrance into a Benedictine
monastery. In the Order of St. Benedict, he found that ideal exemplified
in its motto: Ora et Labora, Prayer and Work. Thus, at the end of his
second year, he entered the novitiate to begin his serious study of the
asceticism as found in the Rule of St. Benedict. As before, he took this
year and one day very seriously and managed to keep his sexual appetite
under control. This was a remarkable feat considering his age, 20, a time
of life that is unrelenting in pressing for sexual outlet. There were the
wet dreams that came with leading a celibate life. But he took those in
stride, reflecting, correctly, that he hadn't intended them and that they
were perfectly normal. The body, he concluded, had its own needs and those
needs asserted themselves when they deemed necessary.

At the end of his novitiate period, he continued his scholastic
studies in the seminary, the goal being the receipt of his baccalaureate in
Philosophy. Needless to say, he excelled and thrived in the monastic
setting of balancing his prayer, studies and work, the Ora et Labora, of
St. Benedict. While in the novitiate, he learned to barber. Learning this
skill is arbitrary. Usually, the novice master chooses one person to
apprentice and he then comes under the tutelage of the several barbers that
had been chosen in the same way he had been. As in other things, he
excelled at this task. It wasn't long before the Abbot himself came to
Frater Luke, as was his chosen religious name, for haircuts.

Needless to say, the choice of Frater Luke as his barber was mostly
motivated by vanity, the Abbot being a handsome old man in his seventies.
His full head of gray hair required the grooming necessary for his station,
governing the monks of the abbey and representing the abbey in public.
Luke, too, was delighted that the Abbot chose him for his barbering needs.
But he noticed, as well, that the temptations of the flesh reignited. The
physical proximity to the Abbot was enough to stir up the sexual drives,
that, until now, lay dormant, or, at least, in relative dormancy. At every
haircut involving the Abbot, Luke had erections. Once, too, with the
accidental touch of his groin by the Abbot's elbow, he exploded with an
orgasm, the intensity of which he had never experienced. The volume of
sperm was incredibly large, much of it running down his pant leg, into his
shoe and, ultimately, on the floor. Aggravating this scenario was the
Abbot's need for haircuts at a moment’s notice. Often, he would appear at
Luke's room and ask him to come down to his suite to give him a trim.
Usually, it had to do with a speaking engagement or some public appearance
and, he needed to look his best.

The intensity of Luke's temptations became even greater at these
times. Often, the Abbot would sit on the toilet stool with only a ribbed
undershirt, exposing his upper body to Luke in partial nudity. At these
times, the erections were painfully rigid. At these times, too, his
orgasms, when they occurred, were indescribably intense. In his later
years, reflecting on these episodes, he concluded that celibacy contributed
to these exceedingly pleasant episodes of orgasm. Philosophically, he
mused, that temporary celibacy might enhance the sex act, making it more
pleasurable.

In the ensuing year, the Abbot began to take a deeper interest in
Luke. He learned that he typed and requested the cleric master to assign
Luke to him for routine typing of letters and filing. Since the Abbot had
had a history of heart problems, the cleric master even added, "It's high
time you asked for some help. Luke is the perfect person to help you."

Now Luke's dilemma increased two fold. As barber, he was tempted
by his close proximity to the Abbot. As clerical assistant, his functions
kept him in the Abbot's suite, his office and bedroom, most of the time.
The temptations increased. Once, when he arrived in the Abbot's suite, he
heard the Abbot shout, "Is that you Luke? Come here for a minute."

Luke realized that he was bathing. His entire body shook with
excitement at this new outcome. Never had he seen the Abbot naked and
feared for his reaction to this new revelation.

Standing outside the bathroom door, he answered, "Yes, is there
something I can do?"

"Yes, look in the cabinet for some towels. I forgot to put one
out."

Luke entered the bathroom, breathless and shaking, barely able to
talk. He took in the Abbot sitting naked in the tub, his gray hair tousled
over his forehead, the smooth skin of his chest and breasts glistening with
droplets of water. His slight stomach protruded above the line of water
showing signs of a vestige of faint hair leading from his navel to his
cock.

Luke moved quickly to the cabinet, grabbed a towel and offered it
to the Abbot.

"Give me your hand Luke. It's hard for me to stand."

Luke offered his hand and support and drew him out of the water.
He supported his arm and his waist as he helped him step onto the bath
carpet. He stammered, "Can I dry your back, Father Abbot?"

"Yes, yes Luke. Please do!" he countered.

As Luke dried his back, he took in the ascetic beauty of his body.
It was a patrician body, lithe, firm. The flaccid muscles of his buttocks
and the slight paunch were the only traits that indicated his age. His
cock and testicles, warmed by the long immersion in water, hung loosely and
swayed slightly to the pressure of the towel as Luke dried his back and
buttocks. The cock measured a good 3 inches flaccid and Luke tried hard to
imagine it standing hard, offering itself to his mouth. The intensity of
the emotion was too much for Luke's cock. He felt its spurts into his
underwear. Again, as before, the volume of sperm amazed him as he found it
running down his leg onto the bathroom floor. He sighed, a sigh that
inwardly screamed his pleasure. It was enough of a sigh for the Abbot to
react to.

"Are you OK, Luke?"

"No, no Father Abbot. I'm fine. I'm fine. I just wanted to wipe
up some of the water that dropped onto the floor."

He quickly grabbed a face cloth nearby and wiped the floor at the
Abbot's feet, mainly of the drippings from his hot cock. With that, he
took note of the Abbot's feet that stood at finger's length from him as
well as his cock, which in his kneeling position stood inches from his face
and mouth. He wanted to kiss those feet, tenderly. His body desperately
wanted to take his sweet cock deep into his mouth and lovingly suck it dry
of the imagined cum that lay in the testicles, inches from his mouth. The
odor of his masculinity permeated his nostrils. Nervously, he slid the
stool that stood nearby toward the Abbot.

"Please sit down. Let me dry your feet."

"Oh, Luke. That's not necessary. I can take care of that."

"NO! NO! I'm already here. Let me help," his voice crackled in
excitement.

As he dried his feet, the Abbot talked about what he would like
Luke to do this day.

"I've got some letters piled up on the desk. Type them and let's
see if we can get them in the mail today. Also, the other pile is stuff
that has to be filed. That shouldn't take you too long. I'm sure you've
got some studies to take care of so I won't keep you too long."

Little did he know that Luke's preference would have been never to
leave the Abbot but to be at his beck and call for the entire day, 24 hours
a day, 7 days a week. Luke's smile gave mute testimony to that desire, a
smile that escaped the Abbot unless he had been watching closely.

More than two years passed. The proximity to the Abbot continued
to reinforce his love and affection for him. For the Abbot, too, something
was happening. He found Luke to be his confidant more and more. He began
relating more and more intimate feelings and experiences of his to Luke.
One, which was mostly medical, had to do with constipation.

"Luke, I'm sure you could do without this kind of revelation. But
I need to ask someone that I can trust. For some time now, I've been
having trouble with constipation. It gets terrible, so terrible that I
actually gag and become nauseous under the strain of trying to evacuate.
I'm afraid the strain will lead to another heart attack."

Luke brightened at this request, thinking back to his own father
who had problems with impactions.

"Sounds to me like you're having impactions. My father had a
problem with that. If you go to the doctor or to a nurse, the only thing
they can do is pull it out. Sometimes you can do it yourself. In a way,
it's messy and uncomfortable. But the result is instantaneous and
effective. I did it for my father for years. Have you had problems with it
recently?"

"Yes. In fact, for the last day or so, I haven't had a bowel
movement and my stomach feels nauseous. There's also the gnawing feeling
of having to go. I almost dread going to the toilet anymore."

"Well, Father Abbot, would you like me to give it a try. It's that
or calling in a doctor or nurse each and every time and I know that's not
possible. The initial problem might be your sphincter muscle. You are
probably tensing up and not allowing for the sphincter to relax and
evacuate."

"Would you, Luke? I'm so desperate that it makes me tense and
nervous the entire day," he sighed, a glimpse of tears forming in the
corner of his eyes as he looked desperately toward Luke.

"Let's start by taking all of your clothes off. Initially, I want
you to lie on your side on the bed so I can probe. I'll be very gentle
although there might be a little discomfort."

To prepare the Abbot, he covered the bed with a towel and rubber
sheet and assisted him to lie on his side, close to the edge of the bed.
His own feelings cried out for him, sensing the awkwardness and the pain of
the impaction. At the same time, Luke felt his physical, sexual side take
over. His cock pulsed and ached as he knelt before the Abbot's anus. He
took in the testicles that protruded from between his legs and wished that
he might take them full into his mouth and suck them gently.

"Now, relax, Abbot. I'm going to use lots of Vaseline to ease my
finger and fingers into the anus to probe. You can expect me to gently
massage the anus in order to relax it as well as the sphincter. But I want
to make it easy on you so I'll spend lots of time relaxing that muscle."

"Go ahead, Luke. Do what you have to. I'll be OK."

Luke began with smearing a large quantity of Vaseline on the anus
and the region around it. He gently massaged the outer surface, without
penetrating the anus directly.

"As I do this Father Abbot, concentrate on relaxing the muscles of
the anus."

He continued the massage. Gradually, after about 5 minutes of
gentle external massage, he felt the anus begin to relax.

"I feel it relaxing now, Father Abbot. Now I'm going to probe
gradually. So expect a little discomfort here. But try not to tighten up.
Feel my finger moving ever so slightly into your anus. I'm going to do
this gradually," he continued.

"What do you feel now, Father Abbot?"

"I'll have to be honest with you. I feel nothing. I'm very
comfortable and relaxed. In fact, I'm embarrassed to say, it feels good."

"I'm going to go deeper now. I'm going to probe to see if I can
feel an impaction. Once we determine that, we can go ahead."

"My finger is almost all the way in. Are you OK?"

"Yes, yes. I still feel no discomfort."

"Good. I'm going in all the way now. Yes, I can feel it. It's an
impaction that's very solid and the reason for your discomfort. Are you
OK?"

"Yes, I still feel no discomfort except for a little pressure and
the need to urinate."

"That's normal Father Abbot. The need to urinate is caused by the
pressure of the impaction and my finger on your prostate. I've placed
towels and a rubber sheet under you, so if you feel a need to urinate,
don't worry. Go right ahead."

"OK. Now that we've determined the cause, we're going to work on
removing it. This might become a little uncomfortable since I have to go
deeper and form the impaction so that its bulk comes to a point and eases
out. In fact, after I probe some more, it might be easier if you sit on
the toilet and let nature take its course. By that I mean, as you sit and
I form it with my hand in you as you sit, your body will bear down
naturally to expel the blockage. With lots of Vaseline to lubricate, it
should come out easily."

"OK. Go ahead. So far, the ordeal has been non existent."

"One more thing, Father Abbot. Expect some clear fluid to secrete
from the head of your penis. This is simply a reaction of the prostate
from the pressure of the impaction and my fingers. I said fingers. I'm
going to attempt to relax your sphincter even more now but I'll try to be
gentle."

As Luke gently moved one, then two fingers into the outer opening
of the anus, he noted the Abbot's cock responding. A semi erection was in
evidence. Luke's cock pulsed again and he felt the pressure in his
testicles for closure and felt it move towards an orgasm. The pleasure was
excruciating and he could hardly conceal the joy of the sperm as it shot
into his underwear and pants. Since he was kneeling, it drained down his
thigh to his knee and he could feel the warmth of the hot cum envelope his
knee. He spoke to conceal his ecstasy.

"My movement in and out with two fingers, now, is to relax you
further. I've got to get way in there to form the stool so that it forms a
point and moves easily out of the anal canal. After I probe some more, we
will move to the toilet where I'll continue the process."

"OK. Luke. It's a little uncomfortable but sublimely bearable
knowing the outcome."

Luke continued to probe in and out with two fingers, then three, in
a fucking motion. He was beginning to form the impaction.

"Let's move to the toilet now, Father Abbot. We'll continue to do
the same there. This time, however, bear down as if you're having a normal
bowel movement. I'll help it along and we should get results quickly."

They moved to the toilet. Luke knelt before the Abbot, his left
hand on his bare back, his right hand and fingers between his legs up into
his anus, his head resting on his chest. He continued forming and felt the
Abbot's exertions moving the hard impaction.

"Oh Luke, I feel it moving. What a great feeling! It's almost
like having an orgasm," he groaned.

Luke smiled at the analogy. He wondered what the Abbot might say
if he knew that he had already cum at the expectation of the outcome, and
offered, "Keep pushing. Keep pushing."

With that, the entire impaction dropped into Luke's hand and then
into the toilet. The sense of relief was tangible.

Pulling his hand from the toilet, he gasped, "Sit for a while and
enjoy the comfort of a normal evacuation. Some more feces will come out
but it will be a feeling bordering on the erotic, now."

Luke moved to the sink to wash his hands, relieved and ecstatic at
the outcome. He felt the cum from his orgasm slide into his sock and shoe
now and hoped none of it showed. The Abbot sat quietly, heaving deep sighs
of relief, steeped in his own thoughts about what had transpired. Luke
wondered what they might be and hoped they would lead to greater intimacy
and, love, a word he had been afraid to utter over these two years. Later,
he reflected over the irony of trying to hide from his proclivities towards
older men by studying for the priesthood, only to be caught up in a brewing
storm of sexuality, the very thing he had been trying to avoid.

As the Abbot sat, Luke drew water for his bath.

"When you're finished, I want you to sit in the tub for a while.
The warm water will act as a sitz bath and help your anal muscles and
sphincter to relax. Then it might do you some good to take a nap."

"Right now, that sounds like a very good idea," embracing him as he
spoke.

After the bath and the Abbot tucked in for a nap, they quietly
discussed the events of the day.

"A couple of things might help this condition. One, watch your
diet. Try to eat more roughage in the form of fruit and vegetables. Also,
be conscious of drinking more liquids. The other thing, and I know you may
not like this, is that I continue to massage the sphincter on some sort of
a schedule, perhaps two or three times a week to see if we can, over time,
relax and open up the sphincter muscle. That way, over time, evacuation
might be a little easier should the impaction occur again."

"That sounds good to me, Luke. I hate to put you through this
rather untasteful regime. No one likes to be around fecal matter, let
alone touching it. As for the discomfort, I really felt very little. You
were, as you said you would be, very gentle. Foremost, the relief that I
felt more than made up for whatever discomfort there might have been.

Weeks and months passed. Luke received his B. A. in Philosophy and
began his four-year studies in Theology, in preparation for ordination to
the priesthood, the goal he had set out to achieve. Meanwhile, he
continued to suffer from the never-ending desire to sexually love his
Abbot. That thought filled him with guilt, the guilt of desiring a man,
the guilt that derived from masturbation to which he returned as a relief
from his closeness and intimacy with the Abbot. For several years,
particularly after his novitiate, he was able to control his masturbation.
Now, he sought relief in it, which lifted his guilt to new levels of
anxiety and depression. He reflected: if this is happening now, will I be
able to control it in the future? Am I fit for ordination? Will I make a
good priest? Should I withdraw from my pursuit of ordination? These
questions and others continued to surface and he had no one to turn to for
answers. Certainly, not the Abbot! Or should he? Perhaps he would be
open to listening to his problem.

In the end, he came to a conclusion of his own. The Abbot was now
in his late 70's and perhaps, a heart attack would end his problem. He
concluded, too, that nothing sexually had ever happened, thus far.
Therefore, more than likely, nothing will happen. His emotional suffering
was all that bothered him, and, he felt, he could handle that.

As time went on, however, the intimacy between Luke and the Abbot
increased. The finger probing of the Abbot's anus continued as planned.
He noticed, however, other things beginning to occur. For one, the Abbot
began to respond to his probing. Invariably, he would have an erection,
and, more often than not, an orgasm. Luke pretended ignorance and,
apparently, the Abbot feigned indifference to the matter. He also noticed
that the anus responded naturally to his finger insertions. He could
accommodate three fingers, with ease, now. In fact, he commented about
that to the Abbot.

"It looks like the sphincter is now in good shape. So far, you
haven't had any impactions for two years. That's a good sign. But we
should probably continue the massages so as to keep the sphincter relaxed."

In addition, once, after Luke gave the Abbot a haircut, he
proceeded to massage his neck. The Abbot moaned his acceptance."

"That feels wonderful Luke. It's so relaxing."

The neck massages then became a normal routine, even when no
haircuts were given. Luke, aware of his greater emotional involvement,
went further. He suggested a foot massage, and this, too, became part of
the daily routine. Passive acceptance was the term Luke came up with. He
felt sure that the Abbot's dependence on Luke reached a new level, one in
which Luke could do or suggest anything and the Abbot would accede. To
test his theory, one day, after massaging his neck and feet, he proceeded
to undress the Abbot totally, saying, "Today, let's try a complete body
massage."

"To what do I owe that?" replied the Abbot.

"It'll make you feel even better and more relaxed."

While all this went on, Luke continued to have erections and
orgasms as he ministered the Abbot. Once, in fact, the Abbot may have
noticed. He commented to Luke, "You look like you've got some water on
your pant leg," referring to one of the involuntary orgasms that occurred
minutes before.

"You're right. I must have wet them while at the sink a while ago,
realizing suddenly that he hadn't been to the sink that day, at all. The
Abbot may have concluded the same and began to say something. Instead, he
simply nodded assent, allowing Luke's excuse to fall unanswered.

The ease with which he undressed the old Abbot amazed Luke. He
concluded, that, indeed, the Abbot was completely open to Luke's
suggestions and manipulation. Luke savored his nakedness. He took in his
gentle, ascetic face, his brow partially trimmed with the gray locks of
hair, the eyes, gentle, almost tearful in response to Luke's care and
giving. A delicate trace of gray accented the nipples of his otherwise
smooth and delicate skin. He followed the outline of gray over the stomach
to his pubic area on which his flaccid 4" cock lay, entwined in a profusion
of gray hair. His legs opened slightly, revealing his relaxed testicles.
In all, Luke stood transfixed at the image spread before him, awaiting his
attention, hopefully, his love, as well.

"Turn over on your stomach, Father Abbot. I'll massage your back
first."

He began his massage at the neck, gently massaging the nape, the
ears, and the temples. He moved to the shoulders, kneading gently in a
circular motion, extending his massage in long strokes down the spine to
the buttocks, stopping short of the anus. His massage moved to the
buttocks, his legs and his feet, his hands sliding gently along the inner
thigh, grazing the warm testicles and cock that offered themselves to
Luke's view. He made sure, when massaging the anus, that his thumbs moved
gently over his anus, parting the cheeks slightly, his thumbs dipping
teasingly into the anal opening, expanding the sphincter, that, at this
stage of development, responded willingly.

He commented, "The sphincter, Father Abbot, seems very relaxed
now."

"Yes, yes, it does, Luke. I've noticed that for some time now."

"Now turn on your back Father Abbot."

He assisted him to the new position by taking him into his arms,
turning him gently onto his back. It was clear that the massage met its
intended purpose for Luke. The Abbot's cock stood partially erect and he
could detect a small drop of precum oozing from the cockhead. It took all
his will power to keep him from bowing and taking his slightly throbbing
cock into his mouth. But he bided his time and continued with the massage,
starting with the face. He gently massaged the eyes, nose, and cheeks,
moving gradually down to the nipples on his chest. His warm hands toyed
with the nipples, noting their hardness and responsiveness to his touch.
As he moved to the Abbot's pubic area, the Abbot spoke.

"Luke, you're sweating. Why don't you take off some of your
clothes, if not all? You'll be more comfortable."

Breathless and speechless at this suggestion as well as from
excitement of the moment, Mark gasped acquiescence and stripped, his 8 inch
cock standing rigid and throbbing, dripping with precum. He wasn't sure if
the Abbot had noticed, but he continued with his massage. But now his eyes
moved to the Abbot's cock, hard and throbbing, almost in beat with his own.
He could bear it no longer. His hot mouth enveloped the Abbot's throbbing
and dripping hot cock and he sucked it deeply and gently, massaging his
testicles and asshole as he did so.

The quiet was broken with a plea from the Abbot, "Take me, Luke.
Please!"

Luke stepped onto the bed, raised the Abbot's legs high, resting
them on his shoulders and drove his hot, throbbing 8 inches into the
Abbot's welcoming and receptive asshole. His cock slid in easily and he
pumped his hardness deep, at the same time, kissing the soles of his feet,
and, with his right hand, massaging the Abbot's rigid cock that lay before
him. The tension reached a climax and in muted screams, he cried, "Take my
love, Father Abbot."

The v******e of the hot spurts of cum filled the Abbot's asshole
and spilled onto the sheets, the Abbot reacting himself to the hard thrusts
of Luke's hot cock, crying out, "Yes, yes, fill me with your hot cum. Take
mine, too."

Hot spurts of cum shot upward onto Luke's stomach and hand as he
continued to stroke the Abbot's pulsing, throbbing cock. He licked it. He
offered some to the Abbot. Withdrawing, he bowed low, keeping the Abbot's
legs raised high and sucked deep with his tongue and mouth, his own hot cum
as it drained from the Abbot's relaxed and open asshole. Returning his
cock to the Abbot's hot asshole, he positioned his body between his legs,
turning him slightly on his side, and kissed him passionately, his eyes,
his nose, his mouth, sinking his tongue deep, tasting the remnants of the
Abbot's cum offered to him earlier from his hand. His cock moved in and
out, gently, slowly, each thrust savoring the sensations of orgasm and the
feeling of warmth and well-being that enveloped each.

A half hour passed in silence. Shallow breathing gave evidence of
rest and composure. The Abbot spoke first.

"Luke, you're probably thinking, what next? What happened just now
between the two of us was inevitable. It had to happen; it was going to
happen; I've wanted it and I'm glad it happened. I hope you feel the same.
In fact, I know you feel the same, your actions and love over the last
several years attesting to that fact. I want it to continue and our love
to deepen."

"Father Abbot, those are my sentiments exactly. Besides, our
loving just now lifts a tremendous load from me. Physically, my body cried
out for this over these many years and, unbeknown to you, reacted. I've
lost count of the number of involuntary orgasms I've had from being in such
proximate and loving contact with your body. This last act released all
those tensions in one magnificent orgasm of love. Words cannot describe my
feelings for you and towards you and I hope you'll accept those sentiments
with understanding and love."

"I've sensed all along your affection for me. In fact, I also
sensed the difficulties you might have been having. I'm sorry that it took
so long to come to fruition. But that is all in the past. It's the future
we have to look forward to. We'll now be able to talk about our
relationship more openly."

Quiet again prevailed. They dozed. Three times in the next two
hours, Luke's cock pulsed against the Abbot back. Three times, too, did
the Abbot back his hot and receptive asshole onto Luke's hot cock and feel
the hot spurts of cum lubricate his hole. Each time, the Abbot would turn
and suck the remnant of Luke's hot sperm as his cock emerged from his hot
asshole. Later, just before midnight, Luke slipped into the Abbot's bed
and loved.

The days and months that followed were blissful for both.
Summertime was the best for Luke. He was free from classes and acted as
the Abbot's chauffeur. This meant days alone with the Abbot in hotels and
motels as his responsibilities took him on many special speaking
assignments throughout the state. It also meant discussions, endless
discussions over the moral meaning of their actions. The Church viewed
these acts as sinful and it worried Luke immensely. The Abbot's view, time
and again, was that, ultimately, it was between the individual and God.
Whatever the Church said about it was for the external forum, a term that
meant it described the official position of the Church. In the internal
forum, as long as Luke or the Abbot for that matter, tried to remain
chaste, and confessed their sins before God, ultimately, it was for God to
judge them.

Luke came to his own conclusions. In moral theology he learned
that if a penitent comes to confession and confesses to habitual
masturbation, the confessor can tell him to never mention this sin anymore,
as long as he continues to come to the same confessor. The moral reasoning
here was that for a sin to be mortal, that is, a grievous sin that
jeopardized one's salvation, three things must happen simultaneously: there
must be grave matter, sufficient reflection, and full consent of the will.
Obviously, the chronic masturbator lacked either sufficient reflection or
full consent of the will since his sinful act was chronic.
Psychologically, he could not resist the temptation to masturbate. Luke,
on this basis, reasoned that his homosexual bent was not a choice. It had
always been there. He reasoned further that he would never have chosen a
social role that would put him in direct conflict with society. Likewise,
he saw no real difference between the relief of a hand on one's cock,
masturbation, and relief achieved orally or anally. The hand or the mouth
or the asshole was simply the means to an end, the end being orgasm.

His emotions told him, also, that the deep love he felt for the
Abbot, could not be construed as evil. How can loving someone, anyone, be
judged as bad? In the end, he came back to the Abbot's reasoned answer
that it, ultimately, was in God's hands. The discussions helped Luke form
his conscience and, ultimately, allay the guilt that followed him daily in
his pursuit of salvation.

Their love life reached new heights now. Often, when everyone in
the monastery had retired, Luke would slip into the Abbot's suite and they
would lie naked and love for hours. Their lovemaking was tender. Luke
liked to massage the Abbot, relaxing him, at the same time, pleasuring him
and himself with delicate touches on the head of his cock with his mouth
and tongue. Often, when the Abbot's cock stood hard, Luke would rise above
him and sit, inserting his hard cock deep inside and massage his throbbing
cock in a rhythmic and slow motion until the Abbot's hot fluids would rise
in his testicles and spurt deep into Luke's asshole. At other times, at the
moment of ejaculation, he would raise up and catch the sweetness of his
love in his mouth and suck every drop from his hard cock until it lay
flaccid. At these times, too, the Abbot would cry for Luke's fulfillment.
Often, while still in the height of passion, Luke would insert his hot cock
in the Abbot's receptive and puckering asshole and fill it with his hot
cum. At still other times, he would shoot his hot load into the Abbot's
mouth, then lay with him, kissing, exchanging the hot cum between them.
Inevitably, a quiet sleep would ensue, their arms and legs entwined in
loving intimacy. Life was never better for Luke and the Abbot.

All this came to a quick halt just 3 months before Luke's
ordination to the priesthood. The Abbot, while visiting with his two
elderly sisters at their home, experienced a major coronary. He died
within hours. The Abbey and, most especially, Luke were in shock. The
Abbot was deeply loved by all for his kindness and understanding. Luke's
grief was even greater and for weeks he despaired of going on and seriously
considered leaving the seminary and seeking ordination to the priesthood.
Gradually, under advisement of his confessor, Luke finished his studies and
was, ultimately, ordained as a priest and a Benedictine monk.

After ordination, besides teaching at the preparatory school
connected with the monastery, he engaged in parochial duties in the diocese
in which the abbey resided. These duties involved helping out in churches
around the diocese, saying Mass, and hearing confessions. He began to see
another side of his calling through these external contacts. His contacts
with the priests in the monastery also changed. He was no longer Frater
Luke but Father Luke and the beneficiary of new confidences. And because
of his proclivity for older men, he sought the company of the older monks.
A completely different world of sexuality opened for Luke, now.

Father Maurus was one such example. He was an old priest in his
seventies who was in charge of the large farm connected to the Abbey.
Often, in the evening, he would come down to Father Maurus' room at night
and talk. Their discussions took them in all directions, including matters
of sex. Father Maurus admitted to Luke that he often masturbated and
didn't see anything wrong with it. After that, whenever they met, they ended
up in bed, naked, massaging each other's cock until orgasm. While he would
allow Luke to suck his cock, he would never reciprocate.

Father Michael was another of Luke's liaisons. One evening, while
talking about things in general in his room, Father Michael, complained of
some muscle aches. Luke offered a massage that Father Michael agreed to.
Luke stripped him naked and was greeted by a hard, throbbing 8-inch cock
oozing precum.

Amazed at the 82 year old's virility, he commented, "Looks like
we've got to take care of this first," bending low and taking his throbbing
and dripping shaft deep into his throat. It seemed only seconds later,
Father Michael poured his hot cum into Luke's waiting mouth, gasping, "Oh,
God. Take it Luke. Take that hot cum. Oh God! Oh God! Take it, take
it, taaakkke it all." After that, their encounters were, at least, twice
weekly. And there were many others.

His weekend assignments in the parishes were equally illuminating.
Often, he would arrive on a Saturday and have dinner with the pastor in the
rectory. Always, drinks were a preamble to eating. Inevitably, too, after
dinner drinks were in order. Once, while on call at Father Jim's church,
after many libations, Father Luke went to his room to nap. Minutes into
his nap, Father Jim's warm, naked body sidled in next to Luke. He felt his
hard cock press into the folds of his ass, his cheeks giving way to Father
Jim's pressure. He laid on his back to receive Father Jim's
seventy-year-old cock deep in his hot receptive asshole and pressed back in
synch with Father Jim's hard deep thrusts deep into his asshole. The slow
movement gave way to more passioned thrusts and minutes into their
lovemaking, Father Jim shot his hot load deep into Luke's asshole. Luke's
passion heightened at this explosion and he screamed his hot orgasm into
Father Jim's receiving mouth. Their lovemaking became habitual after that.

Three years after his ordination, Luke fell into a crisis on
conscience. The old gnawing thoughts of sinning reentered his thoughts and
he began, for the first time in his career, to doubt his worth as a priest.
The sexual contacts, both in and out of the monastery, increased but the
intimacy that Luke desired and sought were absent. Most liaisons were
temporary. It seemed that most of the monks and priests he met had come to
some sort of moral accommodation in their acts and sought only temporary
release from their sexual drives.

These doubts coincided with his meeting a retired dentist. Their
friendship began as casual, but, over time, it developed into a more
serious infatuation with one another. The sexual attraction was ever
present in the evolution of this friendship but never overt. But the
intensity grew for each and it became clear to Luke that, if he wanted to
continue this relationship, he would have to confront his status as a
priest. Inevitably, the sexual side emerged. One evening, after spending
most of the day together, they arrived home. Paul suggested that Luke
spend the night at his house. Each knew in his heart the outcome of this
perfect day. No sooner did Paul suggest, did Luke acquiesce. That evening
Paul sat close to Luke on the sofa. Without a word, he laid his head on
his lap and whispered, "Father Luke, I wish this day would never end. I
want to be with you at all times, forever."

That cinched Luke's decision. Though he did not speak of it at
that moment, he knew that he would have to petition the Abbot and the Holy
See for a reduction to the lay state. His thoughts at this moment hadn't
even formulated that request, but, somewhere deep in his inner recesses, he
knew. It took the form of whispered love and a kiss.

"Paul, I want that too. Those are my sentiments, exactly. I never
want for this day to end!"

Luke bowed down and kissed Paul deeply. Their tongues entwined and
tasted their inner passion. Each showered the other with tender kisses
over the eyes, nose, ears, mouth, chin, neck, whispering over and over
again, "I love you. I love you. I love you."

Their loving, interrupted by the several minutes it took them to
undress and fall into bed naked, continued for the entire night and into
the next day.

The next day, Luke resolved to petition for a reduction to the lay
state, a formal procedure known as laicization. Once granted, a priest may
no longer perform the tasks of the priesthood: saying mass, hearing
confession, administering the sacraments, except in emergencies.

Once the decision was made, a tremendous peace fell upon Luke. His
announcement to Paul was met with the same enthusiasm with which Luke
related his decision. Months passed before the laicization was granted.
It was then that Luke and Paul moved to a large metropolitan city in the
east, found an apartment, and lived happily for the next 25 years. Luke
was able to find work teaching in the local school system, and, after
completing his graduate work, accepted a position at the university where
he labored happily until his retirement.


Chapter 45 (Post Priesthood, monastic sex, masturbation)

Luke

Part Two



After leaving the monastery and the priesthood, Luke maintained a
somewhat ambivalent contact with individuals in the monastery. Father
Maurus, for one, visited his brother on the old family farm in
Pennsylvania. Since Luke made Pittsburgh his home at the time, it was a
convenient meeting point for both. As before, however, the sex between
them was mostly one-way: Father Maurus remaining, more or less, passive.
One slight difference injected itself now. Father Maurus, Luke noticed,
was a little more receptive to experimentation when away from the Abbey.
He noticed, for one, that Father Maurus liked for him to kneel over his
face while his cock was sucked. He didn't reciprocate in the sucking but
he took great pleasure at gently kissing and tasting his testicles as they
hung before him. His tongue would seek out the folds of his testicles and
the extended shaft of his cock that led to his asshole. Often in this
encounter, Luke could feel Father Maurus's nose in close proximity to or in
his puckered asshole, the warm air of his nostrils provoking highly sensual
feelings for Luke. Aware of this, he would raise up slightly so that his
puckered anus would meet Father Maurus' probing tongue. It was at these
most intimate moments that Father Maurus's moans would give way to cries of
release: "Here it comes, Luke. Take it. Take it. OHHHhhhhhhh," his moans
trailing off to a whimper of pleasant murmurs. In any given encounter at
Luke's apartment, Father Maurus would come at least 3 times in an
afternoon, attesting to the strength of his inescapable need for a sexual
outlet. Since Father Maurus didn't drive, it was usually his younger
brother, 70, that drove him to Pittsburgh and let him off at Luke's
apartment. One day, by chance, Luke happened to be standing in front of
the apartment when August, his brother, delivered him. August, six years
junior to Maurus, embodied the traits of the idyllic rural farmer: he was
tall, strong, tanned, with hands like mallets, gnarled by years of hard
work in the soil. Matted white gray hair hung loosely over his brow and
ears, accenting the deep blue of his eyes as they peered from beneath a
thick matted set of gray eyebrows. His smile greeted the onlooker with
warmth. His voice roared above the din of the city traffic, "So gut to
meet you," still punctuated with rural Germanic accents. "Maurus haz
alvays tawked about you and vat a nice person you are," he added. Luke's
hand felt puny under the strength of his grip, a grip that seemed never to
let go. He also took in the blue bib coveralls that he wore, noting, in
particular, the large bulge on the left, attesting to a more than endowed
cock and balls. Gray hairs peeked from the upper part of his shirt that
complemented the density of the hairs on his forearm and hands.

Thus began the introduction to the family farmstead run by August
and his wife. Luke found out, later, that August took over the family farm
after Maurus left for the monastery. His parents, worn out from
backbreaking work, turned over the farm to August who raised 6 c***dren,
all of whom, now grown, began their own careers away from the farm. So it
was, that on one visit to Luke, Father Maurus remarked, "My brother and his
wife would like you to visit the family home next weekend. Will you be
free? You can stay there for the weekend and enjoy the countryside."

Luke accepted the offer gladly. Outwardly, he remained calm to
Father Maurus's offer. His mind, however, raced ahead, trying to envision
a weekend in the presence of August. His cock reacted to this offer with a
drop of precum. In his mind, he visualized August nude and fucking him in
a barn loft.

The week dragged along slowly in anticipation of his Friday trip. But
Friday arrived as a beautiful sunny fall September day and he was eager to
set out on this adventure. The farm was but an hour's drive from his
apartment. The smell of fall was in the air and he looked forward to the
cool nights in the quiet of the country. August was demonstrative in his
greeting, embracing Luke warmly with a bear hug that left Luke breathless.
August's wife, Anna, was equally demonstrative in her affection towards
Luke and Luke quietly concluded to himself that this was to be a most
relaxing weekend.

The accommodations were more than ample. Father Maurus led him to
a room next to his that had a connecting door. The simple and broad grin
on Father Maurus's face told it all. They would have access to one
another's beds throughout the night, an element that Luke wondered about on
his drive to the farm.

The first night was memorable. After everyone decided to retire,
Luke's door opened and Father Maurus entered nude and nestled close to
Luke, his cock already hard and pulsing for action. There was something
different about Father Maurus's demeanor this night. He brought an
excitement with him, an excitement that began with stepping onto the bed,
kneeling over Luke's face and fucking him full in the mouth. There was an
aggression that was notably missing from his past sexual experiences with
him. While Luke wondered about this new and most enjoyable activism on his
part, he acquiesced to the moment and sucked Father Maurus's cock
vigorously, massaging his low hanging balls and fucking his tight asshole
with his finger. There was little attempt on the part of Father Maurus to
repress his excitement and Luke began to wonder if the moans could be heard
in August and Anna's bedroom, a short distance down the hall. But he went
along with the sensuality and absence of restraint. It was Father Maurus's
night and he not only went along with the unrestrained passion, but he
reveled in it. Father Maurus was in control. After fucking Luke's mouth
for a long interval, he backed off and sat on Luke's hard and throbbing
cock, plunging his hot asshole deep onto Luke's hot and pulsing cock. He
rode his cock violently, thrusting his asshole deep onto his cock,
feverishly, violently. As he rode Luke's hot cock, he grasped Luke's hands
and moved them to his nipples, signaling for him to squeeze and pinch them
vigorously, without restraint. A new feeling surged in Luke, a sadistic
feeling of inflicting pain on Father Maurus's nipples. But his
encouragement spurred him on and Luke began to enjoy this newfound feeling
of sensuality in his sadism. He reflected on how interchangeable the two
were, masochism and sadism. The v******e being perpetrated on his cock by
Father Maurus's downward thrusts of his ass on his cock and the pleasure
derived from the v******e perpetrated on his nipples by his hands drove
both to new sensual heights. Both had reached a new level of sexuality.
Their passions screamed for release and Luke screamed his hot cum into
Father Maurus's hot asshole. "Oh! Father, take it."

The downward thrusts became even more violent at this revelation.
Luke's hot cum streamed into his asshole and drained onto his stomach and
crotch. The finale was even more intense for Father Maurus. He rose up
from Luke's cock and shot his hot load onto his face, eyes, and mouth,
stabbing Luke's receptive mouth with his still hard cock. His cock spent
of cum, he backed his hot asshole onto Luke's still throbbing cock, and,
kneeling over him, kissed him passionately, his eyes, his nose, his mouth.
They rested.

In the silence that prevailed, Luke detected muffled sounds of
lovemaking emanating from down the hall in August and Anna's room. While
he was sure that Father Maurus heard them as well, he made no mention of
it. The night continued as before. After an hour or so of dozing, Father
Maurus's cock rose with renewed vigor. He probed Luke's asshole, seeking
entry. Accommodating his passionate thrusts, Luke turned on his back an
offered him the fullness of his ass. Maurus knelt before him, and drove
his throbbing cock into Luke's accepting and hot asshole, cumming once
again with renewed v******e and passion. And so the night continued.

The next day, the household rose late. Father Maurus returned to
his bed during the night and Luke heard his stirrings at about ten in the
morning. Likewise, he heard stirrings in the kitchen below, along with the
pleasant aroma of coffee brewing. He poked his head into Father Maurus's
room. Father Maurus stood toweling himself after taking a shower in the
adjoining bathroom.

"Ready for a shower, Luke?" Father Maurus remarked.

"Yes, indeed. What a night! Can it get any better?"

He smiled that impish, toothless smile of his and chortled, "Who
knows?"

Luke showered and exiting the shower, encountered Father Maurus on
the bed massaging his hard cock. Without any comment, he knelt over him,
took his hard cock deep into his mouth and sucked vigorously. Several
minutes passed and Father Maurus's upward thrusts into Luke's mouth
signaled his cumming.

"Take it Luke. Take it. Takeee iiiitttt!"

They lay quietly for several minutes. Luke spoke first.
"I guess I won't need breakfast now. Better yet, I've just had
breakfast and dessert."

Once again, Father Maurus smiled his impish, toothless grin and
said, "We'd better get down to breakfast. They'll be wondering where we
are."

They spent Saturday relaxing. August had some chores to attend to
on the farm while Anna spent most of her time in the kitchen baking and
preparing things for dinner that night. Father Maurus and Luke roamed the
nearby fields, Maurus commenting on the events of his c***dhood and the
significance of them to Luke. They took time, too, to make love in a
wooded glen, not too far from the house. The day was warm and in the shade
of a stand of trees, they stripped naked and made love. The same sexual
intensity was there as was the night previous. Again Luke wondered at the
origin of this new sexuality exhibited by Father Maurus. But he bided his
time, meanwhile enjoying the loving and the sensuality of their hot bodies
pressed close together in the warm grasses that surrounded their bed of
love.

"Tomorrow, Luke, my nephew is picking me up to take me to their
parish church to say Mass. I'll probably spend the rest of the day with
them. August and Anna will want to show you around. I'll see you in the
evening when I get back."

After dinner that evening, August, Anna, Father Maurus, and Luke
spent a quiet and pleasurable evening talking about their family, the news,
and the world. Father Maurus excused himself early and retired to his
room. Luke took the cue and did likewise. Spent from their earlier sexual
escapades, Father Maurus and Luke resorted to a quieter mode of sex. They
lay on their backs in a 69 position and playfully massaged each other's
cock. At the moment of orgasm, Father Maurus cried, "Take it Luke. Here
it comes." Luke reciprocated shortly afterwards, filling Father Maurus's
mouth with cum, a first in their lovemaking. Luke returned to his room.

There was no sleep in Luke. He lay thinking of the last night and day and
smiled at the turn of events. In the quiet of the night, the moans of the
night before surfaced from August and Anna's room. He listened intently,
excited by their passion. He tried to imagine their lovemaking and wished
he could be there with them, if not as a witness then as a participant.
From Father Maurus's room came snores. So he decided to explore the source
of the moans. He opened his door quietly and peeked into the hallway. A
crack of light illuminated the hallway ten feet from Luke's room.
Emboldened by the quiet and the mask of the moans, he crept toward the
source of the light on hands and knees. The sounds grew clearer as he
reached the door of their bedroom. By this time, he felt that his
heartbeat could be heard above the sounds of ecstasy emanating from behind
those doors. Taking a deep breath, hoping that it would quell the pounding
of his heart, he peered into the crack of light. He gasped at the sight of
August, naked, driving his massive cock into Anna's hot and receptive cunt.
Awed, he guessed its length to be anywhere from ten to twelve inches.
Anna's receptivity could be seen in the responsive thrusts of her hips as
she drove her cunt deep onto August's hard and throbbing cock. The
abundance of fluids gave mute testimony to their passion, their genitals
glistening in the dim light of the bedside lamp. Luke watched the slow and
passionate thrusts of August's rigid cock move between a slow and deep
penetration to a quicker, more determined thrust. The staccato motion from
slow to fast drove Anna to passionate thrusts of her own, accompanied by
muffled screams of, "Oh! August, fuck me, fuck me. Oh! God it feels so
good. Don't stop. Keep fucking me hard. I love it! I love it! I love
it!" August responded accordingly, thrusting to meet her demands for hot
and unmitigated sex. Often, he would withdraw from her hot cunt and stab
his hard, wet, moist cock into her mouth which she would suck deliriously,
taking time to also suck his low hanging testicles as they slid across her
chin. He watched her fingers fuck his hairy asshole, their stimulation
adding to the intensity of August's thrusts. It was a beautiful sight to
see, two 70 year olds fucking intensely, loving every second of their
mutual pleasuring, responding to every nuance of each other's passion.
Anna's muted screams grew louder. Her orgasms crescendoed as August drove
his hard cock deep into her accepting cunt. It was evident that a climax
was coming. Anna, sensing it as an accompaniment to her own multiple
orgasms, growled hoarsely, "Come in my mouth August. Give me all of your
hot cum. I need to taste it, savor it, love it."

With that, August rose high over her face, his balls massaging her breasts,
and shot his hot cum into her awaiting mouth. His cock drove deep into her
mouth, and Luke watched, excitedly, the excess of his hot cum spill onto
her chin and neck and breasts. His muted screams gave testimony to his
pleasure. "Ja, Anna! Ja! Ja! Taakee it all! It's yours meine liebchen!
Jaaaaa! Mein Gott! Ja! Ja! Ja! Jaaaaaa!" dwindling off to a soft
whisper.

The spectacle was too much for Luke. He felt his own orgasm imminent and
tried, with difficulty, to mute his groans as he shot into his hand, the
excess of which he massaged onto his stomach so as to keep it from falling
on the hallway carpet. He scrambled back to his room quickly, sensing that
they would be using the bathroom in short order. Leaving his door slightly
open, he watched as August passed his room, naked, still partially erect,
pausing momentarily at the crack of Luke's door. Shortly after, Anna
tiptoed quietly passed Luke's door, her tubular breast swaying freely as
she walked, the slight paunch of her stomach glistening in the hallway
light, still wet with her passion. As did August, she paused momentarily
before Luke's door, as if offering her body to Luke. Then the night grew
quiet and Luke slept a deep sleep.

Morning came quickly. Father Maurus was up early, slipped into Luke's
room, erect and passionate, and fucked Luke's receptive asshole. Luke's
body, still reacting to August and Anna's orgy hours before, came
simultaneously with Father Maurus, shooting his hot load onto Maurus's
stomach and cock. They lay quietly for several moments, after which Father
Maurus showered, dressed and moved downstairs to await his nephew. August
and Anna still slept. Luke lay quietly, savoring the delights of the last
two days. A car motor gave testimony of the nephew's arrival along with
whispered "Good mornings," and he heard them depart.

"What will this day bring?" he thought, and in the reverie, fell into
another deep sleep. The sound of pans clattering in the kitchen roused
Luke, and after checking his watch and making mental note of having
acquired another hour's sleep, he rose, showered and made his way down the
stairs to the kitchen.

"Gut morning, Luke!" boomed August with exuberance.

Anna smiled and demonstrated her exuberance with a hug, whispering into
Luke's ear, "Gut morning, dear. I hope you slept well."

"I hope you're hungry, Luke. Anna is convinced that the whole world is
starving and her cooking will stave off that hunger. But the real news is
that her cooking is THE BEST and, in fact, it will keep the wolf from the
door." There was a pride and love in his words and Anna cooed, "Oh!
August. You say such crazy things," and, turning to Luke she added, "I
cook with love, Luke. You are our guest and it is our way of saying, 'We
love you.' And after Father Maurus returns to the Abbey, I hope you'll
feel free to come to visit us often, if not every weekend."

"In fact, I am starving. The other fact is that I love you both for having
me here. It has been a wonderful weekend and we still have some time
left," Luke remarked.

The breakfast was sumptuous and filling. Anna remarked that August had
plans to show me the farm and it would be a way of working off the excesses
of eating. Since Father Maurus wouldn't be home until evening, that would
give us a chance to relax and get to know one another better.

"Well Luke, how about a tour of the farm? Got some old clothes? Change
and we'll get started in a half hour or so. Meet me at the barn," August
suggested.

At the barn, August greeted Luke in his denim bib coveralls. The gray
hairs of his chest protruded above the bib and the bulge in his crotch was
reminiscent of the first time Luke met August. Better yet, he was aware
that August wore nothing under the coveralls and he thought back to the
previous night's orgy with Anna. He saw clearly the hard massive cock
pumping deep into Anna's cunt and imagined that same cock penetrating his
ass and mouth. Comparing himself to August, he now felt overdressed, his
jockey shorts seeming oppressive to August's naturalness.

"Give me your hand, Luke," shouted August over the drone of the tractor's
motor. His massive fist pulled Luke onto the seat that they were to share
on this voyage into the countryside. Luke's sensuality was heightened by
the proximity of August's hot leg next to his. He glanced to his left to
view the gray hairs of August's stomach as they cascaded into his
coveralls. A glance at the bulge in his crotch made him wonder at the
excitement that was to be found if he could but slide his warm mouth and
tongue into the crevice of the cascade. The bulge was even more prominent
now and, in the excitement, Luke felt his cock stiffen. To ease the
strain, he adjusted his crotch, a motion that wasn't lost on August.

"Are you comfortable Luke? We'll be hitting some bumps along the way. In
fact, there is a saying about driving on country roads, "Keep your dick in
your hand and I'll get you off."

"I know what you mean, August. And it's probably true!" he muttered as he
glanced towards August's crotch.

They drove in all directions over the 1000-acre farm. Luke was aware that
they had passed the grassy field where Father Maurus and he had loved the
day before. But the journey proceeded past that into glen and dale, with
endless commentary coming from August on the meaning of this parcel of
land, or that, or the significance of this field as opposed to that stand
of trees. In August's mind, it was a oneness, a unity, a continuity. To
Luke, it was no more than field upon field, dale upon dale, glen upon glen.
But Luke sensed its importance to August and his family and acquiesced to
August's questions of, "Do you see? Do you understand?" with words of
agreement, "Uhhuh! Yes! Of course!"

Luke realized that they were far from the homestead at one point. As if
reading his mind, August stopped the tractor on a knoll overlooking the
vast countryside. He couldn't have picked a better moment. The land
before them was bathed in sunlight, a sunlight that enhanced the variances
in the hues and colors, the greens, the reds, the maroons, the blues, and
the blacks of the land.

August turned off the motor and jumped to the ground adding, "Let's rest
here and take in the view. It's my favorite stopping off place after a
hard day's work in the fields."

It was true. The setting was idyllic. The quiet pierced one's ears with
its silence.

August moved to Luke's side of the tractor and remarked, "Got to pee. This
is our rest stop."

He dropped the straps of his coveralls from his shoulders and Luke watched
the coveralls drop to the ground revealing the magnificent nakedness of
August. In silhouette, he made out the enormity of August's flaccid cock,
the slight protuberance of his stomach, the gentle sway of his testicles,
the firm muscles of his ass, the hair glistening in the morning sunlight,
and the golden hue of his piss as it streamed gloriously before him into
the dew covered grass. Luke responded to the moment by dropping his pants
and underwear and pissing freely into the morning air.

"I like to commune with nature here, Luke. Often, at the end of the day, I
come here, take off all my clothes and enjoy my oneness with the world.
I've never felt the peace that comes with this communion anywhere else.
Maurus, my brother, has the monastery for acquiring this peace. I have
this. It is always giving; it never denies. It responds to you and
accepts you as part of its plan. It doesn't judge. If the weather is
warm, you are; if the weather is cold, you are. If it rains, you get wet;
if it snows, you feel its gelidity."

The enormity of his thinking amazed Luke. But now, he had August's body to
consider in amazement. August stripped completely. His naked body
sparkled in the late morning sun and the beads of sweat mingled with the
dew of the grass as his body submerged into its folds. His flaccid cock
reacted to the damp cold of the dewy grass and it sputtered, like a spark
of electricity, into semi-erectness. Luke watched its ebbs and flows, like
a hiccup. It would bounce erect then bow. It would salute then stand at
ease. Luke, mesmerized by this primitive response of biology, lay
enthralled by the emission of a drop of precum, sparkling atop his semi
erect cock, bathed in the morning sunlight.

Luke lay naked beside August, his cock, responding to the sensual stimuli
before him, throbbed, and stood hard and erect. His hand moved toward his
hard and throbbing cock and stroked gently. It was part of the communion
of love. August, meanwhile, aware of Luke's response, rolled toward him in
the cool, wet grass of the morning, and lay atop him, inserting his pulsing
cock between his legs. Luke felt its throbbing enormity and wished for it
to penetrate his hot and receptive asshole. Almost instinctively, he
lifted his legs and exposed his hot and receptive asshole to August's cock
and directed the throbbing shaft into his hot hole. The reaction from each
was vocal. Luke cried, "Fuck me, August! Fuck me, deep! Take me! Do
with me what you want!"

There was complete submission in these cries. August's responsiveness was
verbal and physical. "It's yours. Take my hot cum! I'm filling you with
my hot cum and love."

He drove his twelve-inch cock deep into Luke's clamoring asshole for long
minutes and fucked deep, crying, "Take it all! Take it all! Oh! God, take
it."

Luke's cock responded accordingly. He shot onto his belly and hands and
offered it to August, who licked his hands deeply, sucking his fingers
clean as he continued to drive his hard cock into Luke.

They lay, lovingly, for another hour. August's cock found Luke's asshole
again and fucked him deep. This second time he drove his hot cock into
Luke's mouth, spraying his glottis and tongue with his passion, his hot
cum.

The sun's hot rays enhanced their sexuality. It's rays and their a****l
sexuality cried out for more. Naked, they drove to an irrigation pond
nearby, and they stripped and bathed. The freshness of the water renewed
their passion, and, in the process of washing each other's back, they took
turns at fucking one another's assholes. The intensity of these encounters
led to others in the wet grasses surrounding the pond. August craved
Luke's cock. And Luke satisfied his craving, driving his hard cock deep
into his mouth and then into his wide-open receptive asshole. He fucked
him deep and hard and shot his hot load deep into his asshole, crying,
"August, take it, take it, take it! Take it like you give it to Anna!"

He realized his slip but continued passionately to service his hot asshole.
August was either oblivious of the comment or chose to ignore it. In any
case, his ass responded by thrusting hard in return, accepting Luke's hot
cock deep into his asshole.

Afterwards, they lay quietly in the wet grass, enjoying each other's
warmth. A black snake slivered by, oblivious to their passion, and slid
into the pond's water. August and Luke watched bemused by the action and
reflected on the likenesses of the snakes body and their cocks.

The sun was now in decline. It was time to get home. Anna would be
expecting them and Father Maurus would be returning soon. But there was
still time for reflection. August began, "Years ago, Maurus and I had our
first sexual encounter on the knoll above. I didn't know what was
happening, but I knew I liked it. Afterwards, we made love throughout the
day in the room you are now sleeping in."

For Luke, this was an epiphany. All of Father Maurus's passionate loving
suddenly came into focus. He was, essentially, reliving his lovemaking
with August. At the moment, he wasn't able to share this epiphany with
August, but it could wait. It was time to return to the homestead.

The return home was ecstatic. August couldn't conceal his joy of the day's
events. Luke, likewise, was ecstatic. With these emotions, they returned
home to Anna and recounted, in outline, the day's unfolding, excluding, of
course, the passionate sexual encounters that contributed to their obvious
joy. Anna quickly surmised some of the events. She noted, "I suspect the
two of you went for a dip in the pond. You might want to shower; the mud
in your hair is still evident."

August smiled. "You're right. On our way back, we decided, for old times
sake, to skinny dip in the pond. You remember that, Anna!" Then, as an
aside to Luke, "Anna and I used to skinny dip in the pond. I shouldn't say
used to. We still do!"

Outside, they heard a car door slam.

Anna remarked, "Sounds like Father Maurus and Karl have returned."

August leapt to his feet and opened the door, greeting them exuberantly.
"How did your day go, Maurus? Did Karl take good care of you?"

"Always, always. He saw to my every need and we had a wonderful day with
the whole family."

"Can you stay for dinner, Karl?" Anna added.

"Not today, Mama. I promised Helen I'd come right home. We have some
errands to run. But I'll probably drop by to see you again in the middle
of the week."

The rest of the evening went quietly. After a sumptuous dinner served by
Anna, they sat around and discussed the events of the day. It was to be
Luke's last night at the homestead, and, perhaps anticipating that, Maurus
excused himself, remarking, "I'm a little tired. I think I'll go to bed
early tonight. We'll have the whole morning tomorrow before Luke leaves to
talk some more."

"I think I'll be heading to bed, as well," Luke added. "I'll want to get
going tomorrow a little after noon."

Luke lay naked anticipating spending the rest of the evening with Father
Maurus. He heard August and Anna in their bedroom preparing for the night
and wondered if he would witness another night of hot loving from them.

Silence descended on the household. In the hush, Father Maurus, naked, his
cock throbbing and erect, tiptoed into Luke's room and fell into Luke's
awaiting arms. They lay clenched in passion, kissing and loving, for long
moments.

Maurus broke the silence, whispering, "I've had you on my mind the entire
day. While I enjoy being with my nephew and his family, it gets to be a
little tiring after a while. Most of the time, I thought about your body
and cock and wished I were there with you, especially since I'll be going
back to the monastery this week and won't be seeing you for several months.
Meanwhile, I hope you keep in touch with August and Anna. They're lonely
here and would love to have you visit them whenever you can."

"Yes, I'll try to see them often. It's only an hour's drive and it will be
a nice respite from life in the city."

He felt the throbbing fullness of Maurus's hard cock on his stomach. He
rose, knelt over Maurus's face in a 69 position, his cock passion filled
and throbbing, and fucked his mouth as he sucked Maurus's cock hard and
vigorously. It was Maurus's trademark to come quickly and easily and in
minutes, Luke accepted the fullness of Maurus's passion and love.

"Take it Luke! Suck me dry! Oh! Suck it! Suck it! Oh! God! Suck me!"

The build up of cum was extraordinary for Maurus's 76 years. Luke tasted
the thick, viscous, hot sperm as it filled his mouth and savored its
sweetness, twirling it around to taste its fullness. He continued fucking
Maurus's mouth and soon his own hot passion spilled into Maurus's awaiting
mouth and filled it to capacity. Unlike other times, this time Maurus took
the plentiful cum easily and swallowed, moaning his pleasure, "Mmmmmmm!"
his own cock still pulsing and oozing its love juices deep into Luke's
mouth.

That night, they slept together, their arms entwined lovingly. Several
times during the night, each awoke and renewed their loving, the climax
arriving after Maurus's hot, fat cock spilled its love juices deep into
Luke's asshole. They slept in this position till morning, Maurus's flaccid
cock held lovingly by Luke's hot sphincter.

The next morning came too quickly. Maurus and Luke rose around 9:30 A. M.,
wakened by the aroma of fresh coffee brewing. They showered, and,
together, descended on the kitchen where Anna had prepared a country
breakfast of eggs, pork chops, bacon, sausage and toast. The rest of the
morning, it seemed, revolved about August and Anna's continued insistences
that Luke visit them often.

Luke left that afternoon, promising Father Maurus that he would keep in
touch. He also reassured August and Anna that he would return next
weekend, acquiescing to their pressing insistence that he return early and
often.

The next weekend came none too quickly for Luke. He dreamt about its
possibilities all week and masturbated to every conceivable fantasy he
could conjure. He made love to August who returned his love in abundance.
He made love to Anna who reciprocated fully. He made love to August and
Anna. His thoughts ran wild the entire week. By Friday, he calmed down
somewhat, telling himself to take it easy.

"Easy, boy! Easy! You don't want to ruin a beautiful friendship!" he said
over and over again on his way to August and Anna's. As expected, his
reception was warm and loving. August embraced him in those big arms of
his, with a force that was almost breathtaking. He recognized the added
pressure of August's hips pressing into his and could sense the fullness of
his cock against his. Anna's reception lacked the sensuality of August's
but was, nonetheless, tender and loving. She pressed her bosom hard into
his. He took note that she was braless and imagined in that flicker of a
second her pendulous breasts swinging above August as he watched them fuck
that one eventful night. That flickering thought had its effect. Luke's
cock and groin reacted swiftly, and a tinge of sensuality insinuated
itself.

"Come in, come in," she gasped. "August, take his bag and show him to his
room."

"You'll be in the same room as before, Luke. And as before, Luke, our
house is your house. So feel free to roam about as if you were at home,"
she added.

Since the bag was light, Luke insisted on carrying it, accompanied,
nevertheless, by August. Once in the room, August embraced Luke
passionately and pressed his body close, whispering, "Luke, it is so gut to
see you. I've thought about you all week. Ve vill have a gut time. You
vill see!" August's hand went to Luke's and he pressed Luke's hand to his
crotch. His hard and throbbing twelve-inch cock sought relief from the
repression of his pant leg and Luke moved quickly to relieve his
discomfort. He unzipped his fly and watched in awe as his hard cock fell
forward and into his mouth. He sucked it deliriously, massaging his tight
ball sack simultaneously. It didn't take long. August muttered a low
guttural, "Ja, jaaa, jaaa," and disgorged his ball sack of the hot fluid in
his testicles into Luke's welcoming mouth. The moans were accompanied by
violent thrusts of his hips, his cock sinking deeply into Luke's mouth and
throat, tickling the glottis as it spewed more and more hot cum deep into
his throat. He stood for another five minutes savoring the peace of the
encounter, pressing Luke's head onto his cock, releasing him only after his
hard cock had returned to a modicum of normalcy.

As August whispered, "Luke, let me suck yours," Anna's voice filtered from
afar, "August and Luke, come down for a snack."

Luke's cock, still hard and throbbing, stayed his hand and whispered,
"Later, August. Later. For now, just lick off the juices from the head of
my hot cock."

The wetness was pervasive. His underwear and a faint spot on his pants
attested to the explosive passion each had just experienced.

August sucked intently and quietly, looking up at Luke, smiling his
happiness and anticipation of the weekend.

August went downstairs first, explaining to Anna that Luke would be there
soon after washing up.

The rest of the afternoon passed quickly and happily. Anna toiled over
fixing dinner while August and Luke managed to hide away in the barn loft
to attend to the unfinished business of their earlier tryst. After
undressing Luke in the hay, August sucked long and lovingly until Luke shot
his hot load deep into August's mouth. Afterwards, they lay quietly
talking.

August came to the point quickly. "How did you and Maurus make out last
week?" He smiled, "The sounds from your room sounded pretty good, too!"

Luke's face reddened at this comment. "You heard us? I thought Maurus was
a little loud but I figured he knew what he was doing so I paid no
attention."

"Don't be embarrassed, Luke. Anna and I knew what was going on. She knows
of our sexual play when we were boys and understands. In fact, your
carrying on fed our own sexual fantasies. I left the door open slightly,
hoping you'd hear some of it."

This was the opening that Luke wanted. "In fact, August, after Maurus went
back to his bed, I crept down to the crack of light emanating from your
room and peeked. Talk about passion. Oh! How I wanted to come in and join
you."

"It's too bad you didn't. I would have been an interesting night. Maybe
tonight will be a different story, Luke!"

After dinner, August watched TV. Luke assisted Anna in the kitchen with
the clean up. Several times, she affectionately hugged Luke, exclaiming,
"It's so good to have you here with us." In the closeness of the kitchen,
their bodies touched frequently, and, once, Luke reciprocated hugging Anna,
pressing her bosomy chest close to his, whispering, "I want us to become
close friends, Anna. August and you have become very special to me." He
kissed her gently on the mouth.

After the cleanup, Luke joined August in the den. August sat comfortably
in a reclining chair in shorts, his chest, legs and feet bare, the gray
hairs on his broad chest dancing joyfully in the reflection of the light
from the television. Luke's eye took in the bulge in his shorts as well as
his cockhead that oozed every so slightly from under the hem of the shorts.
Anna excused herself, saying, "I'm going to get comfortable, too. I'll be
right back. Luke, why don't you do the same."

Anna left the room and Luke followed shortly, but not before moving toward
August and kissing the tip of his cockhead as it peeked from under the pant
leg of his shorts. "I'll put on a pair of shorts, too."

When he returned, Anna sat seductively on the sofa next to August in her
nightie. It was obvious that she wore nothing under it, the dark nipples
showing through the fine mesh. In the dim light of the den, he could make
out the physical and inner beauty of her body. Her gray hair accented a
gentle and loving face. He recalled the firmness of her breasts when she
and August made love, and, in that dimness, saw the round voluptuousness
that brushed August's face that night. He remembered the slight stomach
attesting to her age but not diminishing it. Instead, it had the
Rubenesque-like qualities of the Dutch painter, full and sensuous. The
outline of her vagina was barely visible through the nightie, her
outstretched legs suggesting seductiveness.

August spoke. "Come, Luke. Sit with us here on the sofa." He patted the
sofa to the left of Anna, positioning her between the two. The scent of
passion permeated the air.

"Have you ever seen anyone more lovely than my Anna?" was August's next
whispered remark, undoing the string on her nightie, exposing her lovely
breasts. He bent low to kiss them tenderly. "Feel how lovely her breasts
are, Luke," offering them lovingly to him. Anna's head rested quietly on
the back of the sofa, enjoying August's attentiveness, and now, Luke's.
Luke took Anna's breast and kissed it tenderly, allowing his lips to linger
attentively on the nipple, eliciting a sigh from Anna. August took this
moment to slip out of his shorts and reveal his hard and throbbing cock,
motioning for Luke to do likewise. Anna's hands moved to their cocks and
massaged them gently. Her eyes still closed, she savored the excitement of
having August and Luke undress her. She felt and enjoyed their hands as
they slid the nightie from her shoulders, revealing the fullness of her
breasts. Her hips rose slightly as August and Luke slid the rest of her
nightie from her, revealing the beauty of her breasts, her stomach, her
vagina. August's and Luke's mouths and tongues massaged her naked
loveliness, sliding their tongues from the bold erectness of her nipples,
to her navel, to her vagina, their tongues meeting, intertwining and
dancing lightly over her pubic hairs, diving slightly and then deeply into
her warm cunt. Another sigh and then a wince came from Anna as Luke and
then August's tongues darted deeply into her hot and glistening cunt. Her
body responded to these loving thrusts with thrusts of her own, mingled
with low moans and sighs, giving testimony of her submission to her lovers
and her own passionate needs.

"Love me," she whispered. "Take me," she added.

In the same quietness, Luke and August lifted her onto the floor, and each,
starting at one end of her body, loved her with their mouths and tongues.
Her hot cunt's juices flowed freely as did August and Luke's. August knelt
over her face, his cock and balls dipping into her expectant mouth.
Kneeling between her raised legs, Luke's hot cock drove into her receptive
cunt and fucked her lovingly and deeply. August and Luke's mouth met above
her and sucked deeply each other's tongues. Anna's cries and moans grew
louder as Luke drove his cock faster into her now exploding cunt. Her
passion grew in intensity as she sucked August's balls and hot cock as it
moved into her mouth from above.

Anna screamed, her screams now uncontrollable. Luke poured his hot cum
deep into her. They reversed positions. August drove his fat, throbbing
hot cock into Anna's cum filled cunt and filled her anew with the fullness
of his balls. Drenched in sweat and passion, August and Luke lay with
their heads on Anna's cunt, taking turns to suck out their hot cum, while
Anna, licked and sucked their hard cocks as they lay within the grasp of
her mouth and tongue. They lay this way for the better part of an hour,
smelling, tasting, licking, kissing, not speaking.

August spoke first. "Luke, you vill sleep with us tonight. We have a long
and beautiful night to go."

And a beautiful night and weekend it was. That night, Anna woke first,
still passionate and sought out Luke's hard and piss-filled cock. She rode
it gently for long minutes and then, changing positions, lay atop Luke and
drove his hardness deep into her. She liked this position. She could
control the penetration and the intensity of it. August watched as Anna
fucked Luke's cock passionately, massaging his own into a frenzy of
passion. After Luke shot deep into Anna, August sucked his cock dry as
well as Anna's saturated cunt. August's moment had come, too. He turned
and drove his hard cock into Luke's awaiting mouth and exploded. His hot
cum sprayed Luke's face and mouth after which, both he and Anna licked him
dry. And so the night continued. Each took turns at loving the other;
each took turns at fulfilling one another's fantasies.

The weekend was filled with other moments, as well. August and Luke found
plenty of time to wander the farm and the woods and make love. Likewise,
in the absence of August, Anna and Luke found time to love in the most
unexpected places, their most memorable being the kitchen floor and the
kitchen table as they watched August feeding the calves. As the weekend
drew to a close, Anna and August reiterated their need for Luke to return
often, if not weekly. Thus began a close and loving relationship.



Chapter 46 (Bi, Gay, Monasticism, Religion, Faith, Sex)

Luke

Part Three

Luke's eight years of study in philosophy and theology helped form
his adult years and his posture toward religion and sexuality. By age 40,
he had formed his conscience through reading vociferously. By age 40, too,
he had concluded that religion had failed him and the human race miserably.
There was no rancor in his conclusion. He simply weighed the facts:
turmoil around the world, all of which was related to the major divisions
of religion. His own religion, Catholicism, had failed him as well. Here,
too, he felt no animosity. On the contrary, he felt deep gratification for
the discipline it taught him, particularly in his reasoning. Nevertheless,
instead of finding succor and peace in it, he found divisiveness and
condemnation. His sexuality was considered "disordered." There was no
solace in that. Nor did he see any possibility of change in the Church's
position. He felt oppressed by this quagmire of negativism. Thus he began
his own assessment of his faith, an assessment that ultimately led to
abandoning his faith and arriving at his own accommodation to the world and
his beliefs. Beginning with religion, in general, he concluded that the
so-called ten commandments, were, in fact, not ten, but reducible to one:
Do Unto Others As Thou Would Have Done Unto Yourself. Further, he
concluded, that this basic truth did not need revealed religion to
elucidate its meaning. It was implicit in life. c***dren learned it on
playgrounds and kindergartens everywhere. It came down to: I won't hit you
if you won't hit me. The "Thou shalt nots" of the Ten Commandments came
down to simple reasoning: Don't steal from me and I won't steal from you;
don't mess with my wife and I won't mess with yours. One didn't need
revelation or the guidance of a church to arrive at that seminal
conclusion.

Then there was the question of his faith. Faith implied a
confidence in a value, person or idea. The Church had consistently
condemned his sexuality as disordered based on its reading of Leviticus
18:22 and 20:13, Romans 1:27 and I Corinthians 6:9 and Timothy 1:10. His
reading of these same texts, however, came to another conclusion.
Leviticus forbade homogenitality as a violation of the Jewish law and the
notion of mixing roles, the role of penetrating males and females. In the
same context, Leviticus also condemned women's menstrual cycles, allowed
slavery, and condemned planting two different crops in the same field.
Luke reasoned that he could not put faith in such beliefs, a faith that was
required by his Church, when it's context, obviously, was misguided and in
error. It became eminently clear to him, too, that once one eliminated the
Old and New Testaments as divinely inspired, the problem of one's sexual
orientation disappeared. It disappeared to him, that is. In society, the
problem still persisted but, mainly, as a result of organized religion's
public stance on the subject. These insights brought others. He
understood that some people needed to believe in the supernatural. In his
heart, he respected their conscience and their beliefs. He felt an
obligation to never tear down another's beliefs, particularly since it was
those beliefs that kept individuals intact, mentally and psychologically,
much as his new belief offered him solace and peace of mind.

Finally, he reasoned that the concepts of homosexuality,
heterosexuality, and bisexuality had no meaning historically. The words
themselves were 19th century inventions. In historical fact, man was
always a sexual being. The further one went back in historical and
archeological time, the evidence was clear. Man engaged in all kinds of
sexual activity. The anguish and guilt we feel today is demonstrably a
result of religious beliefs. In fact, man is capable of every conceivable
form of sexuality precisely because he is man and has an imaginative
intellect that leads to the enhancement of his sexuality. Some studies
even indicate that sexual experimentation promotes sperm count development,
and in marriages, in particular, where both parties are in agreement on
their sexual experimentation, solidarity is greater and divorce rates
lower.

In the end, Luke achieved, not only clarity in his thoughts about
religion, faith, and sexuality, but, most importantly, peace of mind.
There was peace in knowing the world is not meaningful and ordered. That
meant, simply, that there were bad things happening in that world. That
meant, too, that, sometimes, the bad went unpunished and the good weren't
rewarded for their acts of goodness. There was peace in obliterating the
notion of teleology, that everything in life has meaning, has purpose.
There was peace in knowing that his destiny was not related to a Divine
Omnipotent Being who, as it were, manipulated humans through his churches
with the threat of Eternal Damnation.

Life, for Luke, now, had meaning. He learned to live it to its
fullest. He learned to love his neighbor, figuratively and literally.
Each day brought new promise and it was his obligation to find that promise
and fulfill it. Each day brought new vision. No longer did he need to
worry about damnation. He would live and then he would die. There was no
more need to resort to expressions like "God works in mysterious ways!" to
explain the inexplicable. There was no futurity! But neither was there
despair! His hope was found in his obligation to find that promise each
day had to offer and pursue it. His hope was measured by living life to
its fullest and accepting what it offered, be it good or bad.

Once he arrived at this new state of mind, his sexuality improved.
In his loving, he incorporated the concept of friendship as first
enunciated by Aristotle. This meant loving someone, not for what he could
get from him or her, but for his or her own sake. This was the highest
form of love. In sex, that meant giving the utmost pleasure to the other
person and not expecting anything in return. If that love were
reciprocated, fine. But he didn't enter into a relationship thinking of
what he could get out of it. He simply loved. He simply pleasured. He
simply gave of himself, applying his newly achieved insight of doing unto
others as he would have done to himself. He reasoned that, if a massage
felt good to him, it must also feel good to others. He applied all his
senses to his lovemaking: the sense of sight, taste, touch, smell, and
hearing. His lover became his obsession. He became the obsessed. He
became obsessed with the feeling of warmth and sensuality that pervaded his
body as he loved his loved one, his paramour.

With these thoughts in mind, he returned weekend after weekend to
August and Anna's to love and be loved by them. Jealousy didn't exist in
their relationship. If August were at work in the barn and Luke and Anna
made love in the house, that was acceptable. And vice versa. Anna's
awareness of August and Luke's sexual escapades in the forest or in the
barn only led to further delights when the three were together, touching
and loving. Once, for example, as Luke and Anna loved on the living room
floor, Luke's cock deep inside her hot cunt, August's entrance brought
continuity and excitement. Words weren't necessary. August simply stepped
out of his coveralls and boots and stood facing Luke, offering his
sweating, throbbing cock to his mouth as he fucked Anna deeply. Anna, too,
responded by massaging his buttocks and testicles as they dangled over her
face tantalizingly. Another time, as August fucked Luke's hot asshole in
the barn, Anna stripped and knelt over Luke's open and receptive hot mouth,
offering her moist, dripping cunt to his tongue, fucking it deeply in time
to August's deep rhythmic penetration of Luke's asshole. The threesomes
culminated in indescribably beautiful and intense orgasms that drained
each, only to have them lay in each others arms for long moments
afterwards, tasting, smelling, touching each others organs of passion,
often leading to another encounter an hour or so later.

During the week, Luke found the baths. He could luxuriate in his
sensuality, particularly since the majority of men were older. Most were
married to spouses who no longer were interested in sex and, other than
masturbating, these married men had no other recourse except the baths.
The nudity and freedom from constraint allowed them to fulfill their
fantasies. For Luke, this was nirvana, being able to love them, pleasure
them, satisfy them completely. He veered away from the love affairs.
There were many men to whom he was deeply attracted, and they, to him. But
he chose to discourage those relationships that cried out for monogamy.
Instead, he chose polygamy as his course of action, if for no other reason
than to luxuriate in the a****l sensuality that pervaded the baths.

On one of his visits to the baths, he met an older couple, both in
their 70's. All three seemed to enjoy each other's company and all three
reveled in expressing their desires and fantasies to one another. And in
all instances, each tried to assist the other in the fulfillment of those
same desires and fantasies. The three first met in the hot tub. They sat
in close proximity to one another and massaged each other's cock and balls
into delicious hardness. They took turns dr****g their legs over each
other's shoulders, their heads resting on the side of the tub, offering
their throbbing hardness to each other's mouth. The roles kept changing
here. Sometimes, while one sucked the hard cock before him, the other
would massage his testicles, asshole and stomach. In this position, too,
one could lie below the one being sucked and insert his cock deep into his
asshole. At other times, as one sucked, one could massage the cock of his
buddy and be massaged, so that, at all times, each would be in maximum
sexual contact with the other.

In all cases, this was foreplay. Usually, Luke had a room with a
double bed and the three would end up there for the rest of the afternoon,
loving in indescribably beautiful ways. Albert, the older of the two,
usually lay on his back, legs spread apart, a pillow supporting his head.
Since Albert liked to suck or rim, Luke would accommodate his tastes by
kneeling over his face, allowing him to suck his hard cock, at times,
interchanging with his balls and asshole. At the same time, Ed, his
partner, would frequently sit on his hard and throbbing cock and ride it,
often to an orgasm. But depending on the length of their lovemaking, Ed
would most often lay with his head between his legs and gently suck his
balls and cock, at the same time enjoying the smells of his passion, the
salinity of his asshole and balls as they sweat in their protracted
lovemaking. Their tastes were catholic, so it was not difficult for them
to exchange positions and love each other accordingly.

Their first encounter went like this.

"Kneel over my face Luke. Let me suck your hot asshole and cock.
Fuck me in the mouth."

Ed, enjoying the view of Luke's hot cock driving into Albert's
mouth whispered aloud, "Fuck that hot mouth, Luke." Acting as a Greek
chorus, he added for Albert's benefit and excitement, "Oh! Yeah! Look at
that hot cock fucking you, baby! Yeah! Suck it hard, baby. Take that hot
cock. Lick his balls, sweetheart! Yeah! Dip that hot tongue of yours
into his asshole, baby. Yeah! Fuck him hard with that tongue of yours,
honey!"

As the intensity of their passion increased, Luke chimed in with,
"Yeah! Baby. Eat my hot cock and balls. Oh! Yeah! Baby, suck them hard.
Eat my hot asshole, baby! It's all yours. Take it. Take it."

Albert's response to this passionate encouragement was a garbled,
guttural appeal to Ed, "Suck me, baby. Take my hot cock," jabbing his hips
violently into the air to meet Ed's hot and welcoming mouth. Ed's
undentured mouth offered the smoothness and warmth that he needed. He
stabbed his hot cock deep into Ed's hot mouth and exploded, "Take it
sweetheart. Take all my love. Take it. Oh! Baby, take it!"

The hot spurts of cum bathed Ed's mouth with a profusion of sperm
that leaked from the side of his mouth onto Albert's stomach. But the
passion continued. Albert's mouth and tongue engulfed Luke's ass, cock and
balls and sucked passionately as the flow of his hot cum spewed into Ed's
awaiting mouth. The thrusts continued long after his cum had spent itself
in Ed's mouth so great was the feeling of delight emerging from his
cockhead.

It was Luke and Ed's turn now. Luke's hot cock, caught up in the
intensity of their passion continued to fuck Albert's mouth. He screamed
to Ed, "Fuck my hot ass, baby."

Ed, rising from between Albert's legs, stood behind Luke and drove
his hot cock deep into Luke's asshole, keeping in synch with Luke's thrusts
into Albert's mouth. It wasn't long before Luke's hot cum shot deep into
Albert's throat. His screams of fulfillment were more than enough for Ed.
He fucked him violently, his thrusts timed to Luke's thrusts into Albert's
mouth, and shot his hot load into Luke's receptive asshole.

Afterwards, they collapsed in a heap on the bed and dozed. Their
first day continued for hours, ending in a record of three orgasms each.

Albert, Ed, and Luke saw each other weekly after this first encounter.
Much later, their encounters developed into a deep and loving friendship,
with Luke spending nights at their home, all three loving the whole night
through. Since there was total trust between them, there were never any
jealousies, jealousies that might arise out of fear of losing one lover to
the other.

There were many other encounters. He continued to see Father
Maurus when he returned home on vacations. Occasionally, Father Michael,
another of his lovers from monastic days, would surface and they would
renew their passionate encounters, often surpassing the intensity of those
in the monastery by a factor of ten. Luke observed that, free from the
constraints of the monastery, his libido increased and the repressed
sexuality cried out for fulfillment. In the monastery, Father Michael,
was, for the most part, passive in his sexual responsiveness. He would
often lay passive as Luke sucked his cock or masturbated him to an orgasm.
In Luke's apartment, however, it was another story. A new Father Michael
emerged, an aggressive Father Michael. No sooner would he enter Luke's
apartment in the city, would he embrace him and kiss him passionately and
deeply. In two instances, they never made it to the bed. They fell to the
floor, frantically stripping each other, Father Michael driving his hard,
dripping cock deep into Luke's mouth and cumming violently. But it didn't
end there on the apartment floor. It only signaled a beginning. The
entire evening would evolve into a manic rush for sexual fulfillment, a
rush that seemed to have no bottom. Often, after these encounters with
82-year-old Father Michael, Luke would be the first to cry "Uncle," which
took its form in suggesting to Father Michael that they pause for lunch or
dinner. And if the dinner were liberally interfused with drinks, Luke
observed that there would be no sleep that night. At these times, the
dinners served only to continue their sexual exploits. In the restaurant,
under the table foreplay was common, with Father Michael groping and
massaging Luke's cock as they ate and drank. At one such session, Father
Michael begged for Luke's feet, removing his shoes and guiding them to his
exposed crotch where, Luke, excited by the newness of it all, massaged his
balls and cock with his toes. Once, to his surprise, he felt the warmth of
hot cum on his feet and the look on Father Michael's face telling it all.
Caught up in this excitement, Luke moved his foot to his hand where he was
able to swipe at the hot cum that bathed his foot and taste. The drive
home from the restaurant meant more of the same and the continued orgy at
home convinced Luke that repressed sex had distinct advantages. Beyond
that, he was always eager to hear from Father Michael. If he knew he was
coming for a visit, he made sure that there would be no interruptions.
Their sexual encounters required total commitment.

At age 75, Carter Court provided new opportunities for sexuality.
He had met many of the men at Carter Court who were of the same mind as he
regarding sexuality. They were open minded and eager for expressing their
sexuality in varied forms. No one knew of Luke's background, the fact that
he was an ex-priest. Nor did he think it was pertinent to their knowing.
So, for the most part, he went about his pursuit of sexual liaisons
wherever he could find them and felt comfortable. All that was to change
radically. One morning, in the lobby, he encountered a cleric, an older
man whom he guessed to be in his late 70's. He sat, alone, reading a
newspaper. Normally, Luke avoided interrupting persons while reading.
But, in this case, his total aloneness cried out for attention. People
seemed to avoid contact, perhaps, because of the obviousness of his status
and the Roman collar. Intrigued, he moved toward the cleric and, sitting,
remarked, "It looks like a nice day coming up," adding, "Are you new here,
Father?"

"Yes, I arrived this morning. I was Pastor of the Russian Orthodox
Church in Tremont and found it convenient to retire here so as to be close
to the Orthodox Church across the street. That way, I can keep active
spiritually."

"Good thinking! It's not often that one finds such an amicable
arrangement."

In the pause of conversation, Luke's mind took in the cleric. He
guessed him to be about 6 foot tall, weighing in at 200. The fullness of
his gray hair accented an ascetic face emblazoned with deep blue eyes,
attesting to Slavic influences. He romanticized his looks with the monks
described in Dostoyevsky's "Brothers Karamazov." A slight paunch attested
to his age. Even more interesting to Luke was the suggestion of a
tantalizing bulge in his black serge pants. He tried to imagine what lay
behind the serge and a twinge of lust in his groin, the lust derived from
desiring the unattainable, surfaced.

He saw in the cleric the unattainable, the apple from the tree in the
Garden of Eden. He wanted and needed to pluck it. The perversity of his
thoughts forced its way forward, and, for a moment, shame intruded itself
into the pause. He wasn't sure, however, what changed his mind. Perhaps
it was the slight movement of the clerics hand to his crotch. It might
have been the real or imagined pulse of the bulge. It might have been the
smile on his face as he said, "My name's Father Aleksei, Alex, for short.
Call me Alex."

"Call me Alex," screamed at Luke, waking him from his reverie.
Almost in a shout, he said, "I'm Luke. I've been here for a couple of
months. I hope we can be friends."

"I hope so, too. My apartment number is 372. Drop in some time
when you're free. We can begin our friendship by getting to know one
another better. For me, living outside of a cloister, is unfamiliar. By
cloister, I mean a rectory, a place where we, as religious, live protected,
as it were, from the outside world."

"I think I understand," added Luke. "You're having problems
relating to others who are outside that cloister, as you put it. It might
help you to remember that, despite our differences, we remain the same
underneath. We are all humans, men, with the same tendencies,
proclivities. That never changes whether we are clerics, politicians,
educators, steelworkers, farmers, or whatever. The status names change,
but the human factor remains the same."

"Yes, yes, you're right. I know this but I have a hard time
adjusting to my new status in a retirement home. Maybe you can help me
over this obstacle."

Luke's heart went out to Aleksei. It was much the same when he left the
monastery and he had to adjust to life in the real world. He remembered
applying for a gasoline credit card with a major gasoline chain. Rejected,
he inquired as to why he was rejected. The response was, "It's as if
you've crawled out of the woodwork. We have no previous record of you.
There is no credit record."

Luke's response, naively, was, "What's credit? How do I acquire
credit?"

The answer was, "You buy something and then pay for it. Your
record of payment establishes your credit rating."

Aleksei was having the same problem. He wasn't prepared to cope
with the real world. In the seminary, he was taught religious principles,
principles that guided others to spiritual ends. His purpose in life was
to guide his flock along those spiritual lines to attain eternal salvation.
Nowhere did it prepare him for living amongst his flock, sharing the
difficulties and traumas of living in the real world.

Aleksei realized the significance of Luke's remark. The Roman
collar on his neck suddenly became an albatross. He realized that, by
wearing his collar, he was making a statement, "I am different." That, in
itself, kept people away from him. He was forcing them to relate to him as
a cleric. More than ever, he realized that he needed Luke in more ways
than he could believe.

"Luke," he responded, "please be my friend. I've suddenly realized
that I need someone."

The plea mesmerized Luke. He couldn't have asked for a better
response. He almost felt guilty at the ease of the request. It was as if
the victim asked the spider to help extricate him from the web. Luke knew
in that instant that Aleksei and he were destined for one another.

"I'm in apartment 273. I would love to be your friend. Can we
meet later? After getting myself together, I'd be ready around 1:00 P. M.
Why don't you come to my apartment and we'll have lunch or dinner."

"I'd like that very much. I have some things I have to do before
that and 1:00 P. M. sounds fine."

They parted, Luke excited over the prospects forthcoming. His cock
twitched over the outcomes and he felt the precum juices flow into his
underwear. On the elevator, he slid his hand into his pants to feel the
oozing of precum and withdrew his hand to taste the outpouring of his
passion.

Aleksei left shortly after Luke. He crossed the street to the
church and met with the pastor momentarily, arranging for a time when he
could assist at the holy liturgy. At all times, he was aware of a new
feeling in his groin, the feeling of his agitated cock, and the feeling of
precum surging from the tip of his cock. He knew, of course, that it was
somehow related to Luke and that something more was to be expected.

He returned to his apartment and showered. Showering, he was aware
of the semi rigidity of his cock and aware of its meaning in relation to
Luke. Nonetheless, he continued massaging his semi rigid cock, enjoying
the feeling of sensuality of his hand moving back and forward over the 8
inches of uncircumcised cock. Naked, he stood in front of a full view
mirror, admiring his body and his hard throbbing cock. He hadn't done that
in a long time. Suddenly, he was aware of his sexuality. He allowed his
hands to roam freely over his face, chest and stomach. It felt good to
him, particularly as his hand drew closer to the gray hairs of his cock.
The gray hair on his head, chest and cock complemented each other. His
hands felt the inside of his groin and the thrill of sensuality drew a gasp
from him. His cock responded to his massage and pulsed hard, oozing precum
that he swept up into his hand and tasted. He wondered if Luke would like
his body but shut the thought from his mind as he continued to enjoy the
new feeling of sexuality that surged in his loins.

Luke's cock, meanwhile, grew hard at the thought Aleksei's coming
to his apartment. Like Aleksei, he, too, showered. He lingered long
around his cock and asshole, enjoying the stimulation of the warm water and
the smoothness of the soapsuds as he massaged his throbbing cock into
pulsing rigidity. It felt good, but he was conscious of his proximity to
an orgasm and he relented a bit, playfully massaging his nipples and
feeling the twinge of excitement from their sensitivity. Like Aleksei, he
stood admiring his body hoping that their relationship would develop into a
lasting friendship, a loving relationship, a relationship that they would
share unto death. He was ready for that now, ready, too, to abandon the
promiscuous nature of his sex for one of permanency.

One o'clock didn't come quick enough for either Luke or Aleksei.
Aleksei arrived punctually at 1:00 P. M. to be greeted by Luke with a long
warm embrace. The twinge of excitement was felt anew by both, their cocks
twitching with renewed vigor.

"Come in Aleksei. Make yourself at home. Can I get you a drink or
something?" Luke added, noting, as well, that he looked and acted a little
uncomfortable without his Roman collar.

Hoping for something to calm his nerves, Aleksei responded, "Do you
have any wine? A glass of wine would feel good right now."

Luke smiled at the request, thinking that their tastes were
similar. Wine was the choice drink for Luke and he couldn't help but feel
that this was a good omen. He mustered a faint, "Great. That would be my
choice as well, Aleksei."

The first glass of wine went down quickly. Luke quickly refreshed
their drinks and moved their conversation around to sex and celibacy.

Aleksei smiled, a knowing smile. "In the Orthodox church, Luke, we
are allowed to marry. I had a wife, once. We were married for ten years.
Unfortunately, she died of cancer and I chose never to remarry."

Embarrassed by his oversight, Luke replied, "Of course. How dumb
of me. I knew that priests could marry in the Eastern rites, even in the
Catholic Orthodox Churches."

"No need to be embarrassed, Luke. But the question you needed to
ask was why didn't I remarry."

"Since you raised the question, why is it that you didn't remarry?"

The wine began to have its intended effect. Both Luke and Aleksei
began to relax. Aleksei, in particular, reacted to Luke's warmth with a
straightforwardness.

"Well, Luke, after Catherine died, I was lost. My immediate
impulse was to find someone quickly and remarry. But, fortunately, the
protocols of the church called for a period of grieving and bereavement,
and, in the end, this helped me. It helped me in that, while I loved
Catherine, something was missing. I look back on it now as a marriage of
convenience. I realized after several years of bereavement, that I didn't
want to be married in the first place. And in anticipation of your logical
question, Luke," he smiled, "it had to do with sex. In fact, I was never
comfortable with my sexuality. Most especially, I was never comfortable
with my sexuality vis-à-vis women. So I never remarried and hid behind my
collar for a reason not to."

Aleksei paused momentarily to catch his breath. It was difficult
for him to confess as he just did to Luke. But there was relief in the
confession and he looked painfully to Luke for some reaction. What
happened next, went beyond his wildest expectations.

Luke rose, sat beside Aleksei on the sofa, and embraced him fully.
His strong arms hugged him closely and he whispered over and over in
Aleksei's ear, "You've done nothing wrong. You've done nothing wrong,
Aleksei. You were just being honest with yourself."

Aleksei's response was more emotional. Tears flowed from his eyes,
responding to the strain of the secrecy he kept to himself all these years.
"Do you understand me Luke? I love you. I loved you from the first moment
we met in the lobby. It's a feeling I've never felt in my ten years of
marriage."

Luke, acquiescing to the enormity of the emotion, hugged Aleksei
harder, kissing the tears that flowed from his eyes, kissing his face, his
nose, his mouth passionately.

"I, too, love you Aleksei. After we parted this morning, I could
only think of one thing, spending the rest of my life in your arms, loving
you as I've never loved before, pleasing you as I've never pleased anyone
before, pleasuring you as I've never pleasured anyone before. We have the
rest of our lives to make up for that loss of love that we've both desired
and craved."

Neither spoke for the next 15 minutes. They held one another
tightly and lovingly, trying to absorb the enormity of their admissions of
love to one another, anticipating the outcomes of their admissions in
prolonged loving.

Luke took the initiative. He undressed Aleksei tenderly,
whispering, "Lay back. Let me feast on that love."

He removed his shoes. As he removed each sock, he kissed his feet
passionately, tasting the salinity, allowing his tongue to probe the spaces
between the toes, massaging the soles with his hands, inducing a feeling of
complete resignation to Luke's attentions. Next, he unbuckled his pants
and slid them off. He spend long moments kissing and massaging the pulsing
bulge beneath his underwear, letting his tongue slide into the groin,
tasting the warm salty moisture between his thigh and his testicles.
Slowly, he removed his underwear and kissed his throbbing, pulsing cock as
it pulsed its uncut thickness before him, taking time to suck it deeply,
giving Aleksei the fullness of his warmth mouth on his throbbing cock. As
he lifted the T-shirt over his head, he kissed the gray hairs of his hard
cock and allowed his hot tongue and mouth to move upward towards his chest
and nipples, taking each into his mouth and nibbling and sucking tenderly.
He continued upward to his neck and loved his chin, finally, arriving at
his mouth where their tongues met and intertwined lovingly and tenderly.
Each sighed deeply at this meeting of mouths. As they kissed deeply, Luke
stripped and pressed his warm naked body to Aleksei's. They remained so for
the next 30 minutes in a strong embrace of love, feeling their pulsing
cocks on each other's stomachs, ecstatic over the warmth of their bodies
and their love for one another.

Luke spoke first. "Dinner can wait. Let's continue our loving in
bed."

In bed, Luke continued as the aggressor. As Aleksei lay
spread-eagled, Luke smothered and massaged his body with kisses, running
his hot tongue into all the crevices of Aleksei's receptive body. He loved
his eyes, his nose, his ears, his neck. His loving moved to his arms and
his hands, sucking each finger, loving the ascetic, artistic hands of his
lover, licking the underarms of their salinity and virility. He continued
downward, his tongue roaming among the gray hairs of his chest and his
stomach to his cock. Having clear access to the glory of his pulsing cock,
he sucked it deeply and lovingly, responding to each of the moans and
insistent groans of Aleksei's passion. His head came to rest on his right
leg, his left leg d****d over his body, a positon that gave him full access
to Aleksei's cock, balls, and asshole.

A loud moan signaled Aleksei's ecstasy. He managed to whisper,
"Luke, never, never has loving been more beautiful. I never want this to
end."

Aleksei's head moved to Luke's throbbing cock and balls as they presented
themselves fully to his mouth and face. He took Luke's cock deep into his
mouth, gagging at the thrust of Luke's hips into his receptive mouth. He
recovered to take Luke's balls into his mouth and suck them tenderly and
lovingly, at the same time, fondling and massaging his hard throbbing cock
into greater ecstasy. His tongue, too, found Luke's asshole. He drove it
deep, tasting the sweat that their loving elicited. He lingered long and
lovingly at Luke's crotch. Their moans indicated their assent to the
passion that flowed with great intensity from their bodies. And deep into
their passionate sucking, Aleksei's whispers of "I love you" intensified.
Luke, sensing closure, sucked deeper and more intensely until Aleksei's
whispers signaled his coming, "Luke, I love you. I'm going to cum. Oh!
God! Luke! Take me. Take it all. Give me yours. Please, give me yours.
Take me. Take me."

The words came in a torrent, almost gibberish. But it translated
to taking and giving as Aleksei and then Luke screamed, "Here it comes.
Take my love. Take it. Taaakkke it!" Each shot his hot load into the
other's mouth, Aleksei's cum, so voluminous, that it ran from Luke's mouth
onto Aleksei's stomach and groin. Their bodies intertwined, the lay for at
least a half hour, whispering sweet words of love, sighing, reveling in the
outcome of the early evening. The stress was on early evening. Their
loving continued deep into the night and morning.

Dinner followed their first encounter. They ate, naked, and took
time to love between bites of their food. But their desire for one another
overcame the desire to eat and they returned to bed.

"Luke. I want you to know something. This is the first time I've
been with a man. What amazes me is how natural it all felt. Everything we
did, or I should say I did, felt as if I'd been doing it for years. Never
in my married years did I have the same feeling."

"We'll have the rest of our lives, Aleksei, to explore each other
even more."

With that Luke rose above Aleksei's hard and throbbing cock and
impaled his hot asshole onto his cock. He rode it slowly, massaging
Aleksei's cock into even greater rigidity as Aleksei massaged Luke's hard
cock as it bounced before him, stroking his stomach.

"I need to feel that hard cock in me, too, Luke!"

Luke rose and knelt between Aleksei's raised legs and inserted his
pulsing cock gently into Aleksei's receptive and hot asshole. He moaned at
the insertion, not from pain, but from the sheer delight of Luke's cock
filling his asshole, penetrating deeply, at the same time, massaging his
prostate into ecstasy.

"Luke, I'm not going to be able to take your cock much longer before I
come. I can't describe the beautiful feeling of fullness and the delight
of your cock penetrating my hot asshole. Come in me, Luke. I want your
hot cum."

His plea was answered. Luke pumped deep and hard, his cock responding to
the emotion of loving as his cock penetrated deep into Aleksei's hot
asshole.

"I'm coming Aleksei. Let me shoot into you and then take me. Oh! God!
Here it comes?"

The question was rhetorical. "Do you want it Aleksei? Here it comes!
Here itttt coommmees! Oh! God! Oh! God! Take it. Taaakkkeee it!" he
screamed as he drove it deep into his hot asshole.

No sooner had he filled Aleksei with his love, Aleksei cried, "Turn on your
back, quick!"

He leaped to his knees and drove his cock hard into Luke's asshole
screaming as he fucked him deep and hard, "Take it baby! Take it! Take
it!"

They rolled to their side, Aleksei's cock still deep in Luke, pumping his
continuous stream of hot cum deep into his asshole. The intensity of the
orgasm was prolonged for Aleksei, his moans attesting to its length. After
long minutes of hard pumping, Aleksei's still rigid cock slowed to a
moderate tempo and they loved this way for many minutes. The hardness of
his cock refused to subside as Luke squeezed it with his sphincter each
time Aleksei's cock drove deep. With his sphincter still milking his cock
dry, they dozed for some moments, waking only to whisper their love for one
another.

And so the night continued as well as the days and months that followed.
Luke and Aleksei were lovers in the deepest sense of that word.



Chapter 47 (Bi, Gay, Adult Book Stores, Farmer, Masturbation)

Edgar

Life had been good to Edgar. Even, as a youngster, he seemed to be
favored with good contacts and good choices that formed his life. In high
school, the school principal took a shine to Edgar and offered him a summer
job painting classrooms. This led to other similar jobs, some arranged
through the principal, others by word of mouth. In a small town of 2500,
word traveled quickly of Edgar's expertise in painting as well as his
professionalism that, by graduation from high school, Edgar had formed his
own painting business. He prospered, too. At age 21, he married his on
and off school sweetheart and settled into his business while his other
classmates headed to college and other occupations.

After years of trying to raise a family, Emily, his wife, found she
was barren and they lived their life without c***dren, deciding, too, not
to adopt but to pursue their own goals together. Edgar invested well and
by their middle age, they were, both, considered well off in this small
town. But just as soon as they determined to spend some of their fortune
in travel, Emily took ill and lingered in her illness for the rest of her
life. In effect, whatever travel goals they had were put on hold. Edgar,
instead, put all his interest in his work. It was his only escape from a
life that was confined to looking to Emily's needs.

Life continued this way until their 60's when Emily became
terminally ill and passed away at age 65. In many ways, life had passed
them by. Edgar continued to work at his business several years after
Emily's death but grew tired of the daily grind. A heart attack at age 69
clinched his decision to quit work and he sold his business to a younger
associate and retired to Carter Court, mainly out of a need for care in his
early days of recovery from heart surgery.

Suddenly, life took on a new perspective for Edgar. To begin with,
he realized his own limitations. He never dreamed of illness and always
regarded illness as something others suffered. At times, he even gloated
over his physical superiority over others, particularly his wife as he
cared for her in her last days. Now that he had economic security, his
health gave way and the awareness of being dependent on others overwhelmed
him. It overwhelmed him precisely because he realized he had never been
able to enjoy the benefits of his wealth. When he traveled, it was never
more than 200 miles from his hometown. He had seen little of the world.
Nor had he participated in much of the world's offerings.

As his health improved after the by-pass surgery, he began to look
about him and assess how others dealt with this problem. Several seminars
at Carter Court opened his eyes. There were seminars on evaluating self
worth; there were seminars on coping with loneliness; there were seminars
on sexuality.

All of these, particularly the one on sexuality, moved Edgar into a
new level of thought, a level he had given little thought to over the
years. Yes, there was sex between him and Emily. But when he compared his
assessment of sex with what he considered the exaggerations of his friends,
he saw nothing spectacular in his and Emily's sexual patterns. The result
was that, by the time they reached their late thirties, sex had dwindled
down to one or two times a month. When they reached their forties, sex was
down to four or five times a year. After that, there was little or nothing
until Emily's death.

Edgar masturbated during this period often and found greater
satisfaction in that behavior than any other. But because of his
upbringing, he felt that he was doing something bad, and, with some
reluctance, came to enjoy this solitary form of sexuality. The seminars
offered new insights in sexuality, insights that he heard before, but
dismissed as too liberal and offensive to the values instilled by his
parents. But he began to see that many others at Carter Court subscribed
to this newer sexuality especially men and women he came to know and
respect. He had even heard of sexual goings on at Carter Court, between
men and men, women and women, men and women that he found hard to believe.
But he kept his own counsel and looked for some verification of these
escapades.

Once, on a trip to his doctor, Edgar drove down a strip near the
airport that opened his eyes. There were a number of Adult Book Stores
along the strip, advertising their wares that included private viewing
booths. He wondered about those and concluded that since Carter Court was
located in a city four times the size of his hometown, this shouldn't be
unusual. He made a mental note to check them out when he felt stronger.

His doctor helped him here, too. Sensing Edgar's isolation, he
urged Edgar to get out and about and start experiencing life. He offered
particulars such as travel, and, once, even suggested that he masturbate.
His recommendation here was to provide a sense of self to Edgar. His
respect for his doctor grew and he was able, over time, to confide to his
doctor on matters of sexuality.

At one of his appointments he commented, "Doctor, you mentioned
once that I should masturbate. I've done it all my life, not too often,
however. But I've always felt guilty about it. Is it wrong?"

The doctor paused momentarily, then spoke, "Edgar, medically, there
is nothing wrong with masturbation. In the a****l kingdom, which includes
man, sexual release comes in different forms. Even if you did nothing to
yourself, nature would take its course and give you release in the form of
a wet dream. The guilt you're feeling is probably a result of your
upbringing, a set of values you learned from your parents or church. But,
again, medically and psychologically, there is nothing wrong with it.
Moreover, your heart is well again. The by-pass, in effect, restored you
to excellent health and there is no reason, at all, for you not to
participate in any sexual activity, whatever its form."

After leaving the doctor's office, Edgar made a point of driving to
the strip and sizing up his options. He saw that there were many and
resolved, then and there, to return the next day and sample its wares. He
returned to Carter Court, however, aroused at the thought of visiting the
strip the next day. Completely unaware of what to expect, he fantasized at
the options. As he mulled these over in his mind, his cock twitched, then
hardened and he felt a lusting in his loins that he never felt before. He
gave way to his impulse and stripped naked, sitting on the sofa, catering
to the extraordinary hardness that flooded his cock. He reflected, "I
don't ever recall being so hard in my life!"

To enhance his excitement, he fetched a jar of Vaseline and
massaged his hard and throbbing cock even more. He was aware of new
sensations, sensations he'd never experienced before. Deep inside him, he
felt his prostate being squeezed by the tensing of the muscles of his
buttocks. His anus puckered and brought new feelings of arousal, the
feeling of being penetrated. In his excitement, he found the handle of an
old potato masher and inserted it deep into his ass. The sensation was
exquisite, particularly as he pressed his extended legs together and
squeezed the sphincter of his ass hole. He enjoyed viewing his tensed up
legs as they extended before him. His stomach, his pubic area, the inside
of his thighs cried out for attention. As his right hand rode his
throbbing and pulsing cock, his left massaged, vigorously, the muscles of
his stomach, his pubes, and his inner thighs. The feeling of elation was
exquisite and he didn't want it to stop. He masturbated to the point of
coming and stopped it by pressing his thumb over his piss hole, paused, and
continued again. He continued in this pattern for over an hour until he
could no longer stand the intensity of his lust. He let himself go,
finally.

"Oh! God! Oh! Baby! Oh! Baaabbbyyy! Here it comes Baby," he
cried in anguish. A flood of hot cum sprayed his body, drenching his cock
and balls, his stomach, his thighs, some of it landing on the sofa and
carpet. He didn't care. His only thoughts were on the magnificence of
this new sexual experience, the magnificence of the pleasure that permeated
his cock, balls and asshole, the magnificence that was almost spiritual,
ending in a never before experienced peace. He sat holding his rigid,
still pulsing cock, for another half hour, savoring that peace, his
breathing subsiding to an occasional deep sigh, and dozed. He woke from his
half stupor to ponder this new experience and admitted that sex had never
been better at any time of his life. Edgar masturbated twice more that
night and, finally, fell into a deep sleep until morning.

The next day, he rose early in anticipation of a day of exploring
the Strip. He ate a hearty breakfast at a Bob Evans on the Strip and
planned his strategy for the day. He decided to systematically visit each
of the Adult stores and delve into their offerings.

The number of cars in the parking lot attested to the store's
popularity. His entry, the first of its kind in this nether world, was
breathtaking. The attendant greeted him heartily and he sheepishly went
about exploring. He had never seen so many varieties of books and
magazines, catering to every whim and sexual fancy there ever existed,
certainly more than Edgar was aware of. The sexual toys fascinated him.
"What a variety," he thought. He saw a door leading to the private viewing
area. A sign indicated that he would have to buy some tokens to operate
the movies. He bought the tokens and entered a dimly lit room. Obviously,
judging from the multitude of men wandering about and matching them to the
automobiles on the lot, everyone was here. He, as it turned out, was the
only one in the book area. In the first booth he came to, a middle-aged
man, grayed at the sides, sat with the door partially opened. He paused
long enough to note that he had his cock in his hand, moving the shaft up
and down, rhythmically, as he watched the film. He longed to enter the
booth and feel that hardness. Instead, he bided his time. The day was
young and he needed to get an overview of the action. In the next booth,
he noted two men standing with their cocks in each other's hand viewing the
movie. In another booth, one man sat while another knelt between his legs
and sucked a throbbing long cock that he judged to be 8 inches long.
Further along, he stopped and watched while a middle-aged man fucked an
older man. By this time, Edgar's cock reacted and he felt the hardness as
it pressed against his pant leg. He needed release but, chose, instead to
fulfill his fantasies and returned to the first booth where the man sat
alone.

He peeked in and inquired sheepishly, "Want company?"

"Yes. Come in."

Never having sucked a cock, Edgar decided that this would be his
first. Mimicking what he saw several booths back, he knelt between the
man's legs and took his cock deep into his mouth. He unzipped his own
pants to allow his cock some release from the pressure. As he sucked, he
could also massage his own hard cock. A new sexual passion overwhelmed him
as he sucked the man's cock. It was a sensuality he had never before
experienced. His entire body responded. His hands sweat; his mouth
regaled in the taste and texture of the droplets of precum as they spewed
from the man's hot throbbing cock. The man's "OOHS and AAHS" prompted
Edgar to suck with total disregard of self and into a mode of wanting to
satisfy his lover. He sucked hard and deep until the man gave evidence of
coming. He pressed Edgar's head down onto his hot cock and groaned his
passionate release of cum into Edgar's mouth. He felt it hit the back of
his throat and tasted the warm, viscous texture of the copious cum. He
knelt there long after he drained the man's cock of its content. Both
regaled in the quiet of the moment.

"Thanks. I hope we meet again sometime," his lover whispered.

Edgar rose and went to the rear of the room, attempting to assess
his first, ever, man-to-man encounter. His thoughts raced wildly. "How is
it possible to have done what he had never before dreamt possible? It all
seemed so natural! How was that possible? Tasting the cum! It all seemed
so predictable; it was as if he had been doing it for his entire life!"

He wanted to stay and explore further but he decided to continue
his explorations at another store. He reasoned that he could always return
later.

The next Adult Store seemed a little larger. As in the first, he
bought his tokens and entered. Here, too, a number of men wandered between
booths; others stood around rubbing their crotches. In checking the
viewing booths, most of the men sat alone, masturbating, as they watched a
film. Edgar took particular note of, what seemed to be a farmer, in bib
overalls, massaging a massive 10" cock. After assessing the other booths,
he returned to the farmer.

"Mind if I watch?" he inquired.

"Not at all. Come in, if you like."

Edgar couldn't resist. And to accommodate Edgar, the old farmer
removed his bib coveralls and sat naked on the bench. The massive cock was
magnificent to behold and Edgar's inexperience with cocks led him to
conclude that it was the most beautiful cock he had ever seen. His one
desire, now, was to caress it, love it, taste it, feel it. He knelt before
the old farmer and pressed his hard throbbing cock against his belly. His
mouth searched out the nipples of his chest, hardened with excitement,
hidden beneath a heavy mat of gray hair that extended down his chest to his
stomach, enveloping his magnificent, hard, throbbing cock. He sucked long
and hard, urged on by the farmer's low guttural moans. The farmer undid
Edgar's shirt and removed it. And to complete the union of two hot bodies,
Edgar lowered his pants to his ankles so that he could feel the true warmth
of the farmer's hot cock on his chest and belly. His mouth moved lower,
bathing the farmer's body with warm kisses, his tongue searching out each
and every crevice of the farmer's sensuous body. Upon reaching his cock,
his mouth enveloped the hardness that throbbed deliciously and sucked deep.
He alternated between his cock and his balls, tasting the salinity of his
crotch. The farmer raised his legs, his feet coming to rest on the viewing
screen, allowing Edgar's tongue to explore freely his cock, balls, and
asshole. The ecstasy Edgar felt in his groin was too much for this
novitiate of sexuality. He signaled his excitement to the old farmer with
load moans of pleasure and shot into his hand, taking time to taste his own
passion. For the farmer, Edgar's passion led to his own climax. Deep
thrusts of his pulsing cock into Edgar's mouth led to an explosion of hot
cum that flooded Edgar's throat. Unrestrained moans of pleasure attested to
his ecstasy as he cried, over and over, "Oh! God! Oh! God. Take it.
Take it. Take it!"

It was several minutes later that both realized that their moans
beckoned others and they saw that admirers of their passion surrounded
them. They loved tenderly for long minutes, the farmer breaking the
silence.

"I live about 45 minutes from here. My wife is away and, if you
like, you could come to my place for the afternoon."

This was music to Edgar's ears. "Write down the address. Or
better yet, why don't I just follow you!"

With that, they dressed and left. Once outside, the farmer wrote
out his address and phone number in the event they became separated.

The drive took every bit of the 45 minutes that the farmer
suggested. Once at the farm, the farmer, who introduced himself as Sven,
led Edgar inside the large and comfortable home. Everything about the home
indicated prosperity and Edgar commented, "You've a lovely place here."

"Yep, we've been here over 55 years. It's been hard work, but it
brought us a good life. Someday, I'll show you the whole spread.
Meanwhile, why don't we take a shower or bath, whichever you like?"

The tub-shower was large. Sven took the initiative and filled the
tub half way and they immersed themselves in the luxuriant warmth of the
water. They sat facing one another, their legs intertwined, their hands
caressing each other's cock and balls. They loved this way for over a half
hour, alternating between a sitting position and kneeling, embracing each
other in the warmth of the tub, allowing their hands to explore each others
intimate crevices, kissing deeply as they did so. Their cocks ached with
arousal, throbbing hard, pulsating, crying out for attention.

Edgar spoke first. "Let's lay down and love."

They rose from the tub, dried and lay in a 69 on the king sized bed
that stood just off the bath. Relaxed and stretched out, Edgar could now
take in the wholeness of Sven's beautiful body. Sven was a big man, tall,
that is. He stood about 6' 2". The full gray matt of hair on his head
accented a lean face punctuated by deep blue eyes. The stubble of gray
hair on his chin pointed to the thick profusion of gray hair on his chest
that moved lower, pointing and accenting the magnificent 10" cock that
stood before Edgar's eyes and mouth. The warmth of Sven's hot mouth on his
cock distracted Edgar momentarily and he paused in his admiration of Sven's
body to savor the fullness of Sven's lips and throat as he sucked his cock
deep into his mouth. Edgar's moans were not lost on Sven. He sucked Edgar
deeply, tasting his cock and balls and asshole, reveling in the pulsating
beauty of Edgar's 8 inches. Regaling in the luxury of Sven's attentions,
Edgar returned to Sven's magnificence and they loved in this position for
over an hour.

Edgar realized that he needed to fulfill another of his fantasies.
He wanted to be fucked. He wanted to feel the magnificence of Sven's
10-inch cock in his asshole. He wanted to luxuriate in the penetration,
the fullness, the a****l thrusts of Sven's hard throbbing cock.

"Fuck me, Sven," he pleaded.

Edgar lay on his back, legs raised, as Sven oiled and then
penetrated Edgar's receptive asshole. Expecting pain, he delighted in the
gentleness of Sven's loving. His cock toyed playfully and teasingly with
Edgar's sphincter until his asshole screamed for love and Sven's huge cock.
It was Edgar who pressed forward and felt the tip of Sven's hard cock slide
deep inside him and fuck him slowly and gently. The beauty of the feelings
that Edgar experienced at this point was difficult to describe. At the
least, he felt the sensuousness permeate his entire body, beginning with
his feet that massaged Sven's face as he probed deep into his hot asshole.
At best, he could only describe the experience in general terms, in terms
as abstract as nirvana, ecstasy. Even more interesting to Edgar was the
fact that as his sphincter tightened around Sven's piercing cock, his own
cock hardened even more. Sven attentions were loving and responsive. As
he fucked Edgar deep, he licked the soles of his feet and sucked his toes
passionately. His left hand pleasured Edgar's hard cock, massaging it
gently with each deep stroke of his cock. The slow fuck and massage of
Edgar grew in intensity, each realizing that their loving moved toward
finality. Edgar's low moans of ecstasy led to Sven's more passionate
loving of Edgar's feet and cock, punctuated by his own moans of pleasure.
At the pinnacle of this excitement, Edgar screamed, "Sven, give me your
love, your hot cum."

"It's coming, Edgar." His thrusts deepened and Edgar felt Sven's
hot cum explode into his receptive hot asshole. It was the end for Edgar
as well. His cock exploded into Sven's hand and onto his chest. Their
moans intermingled into a chorus of passion and sensuality for the next
five minutes. Sven's large arms turned Edgar on his side and they lay for
more than a half hour, Sven's still throbbing cock deep inside Edgar's hot
asshole. As they dozed, Sven's continued intermittently to loved Edgar's
feet, massaging them delicately with his hands and mouth and tongue.

An hour passed, an hour of loving and small talk during which Sven
revealed that his wife would be gone for the week and that Edgar, if it
were possible, would be welcome to stay the night. Indeed, Sven suggested
that they become lasting friends, even upon the return of his wife. He saw
no reason to fear any repercussions, his wife, as he saw it, being a simple
woman, not prone to jealousies. Indeed, she felt their marriage was secure
enough to warrant friendships, particularly friends on Sven's. Sven
acknowledged that his Adult store escapades were intermittent and usually a
result of his needs or his wife's absence.

These confidences led to Edgar's confessions: his marriage, his
business, his lack of experience, sexually, his heart attack, and this new
insight into his sexuality. In the exchange of addresses and phone
numbers, Sven saw the perfect explanation of their meeting. He often
provided fresh corn, free, to Carter Court and that his wife would
understand the normality of their encounter.

Over the next months, the friendship between Sven, his wife Helga
and Edgar deepened. After the initial introduction, it was Sven's wife who
suggested Edgar's acceptance into their circle of intimate friends, a
suggestion that pleased Sven greatly. Both Edgar and Sven agreed that
their sexual exploits be kept as discreet as possible for fear of
complications. It was that sexuality that each cherished and desired to
nourish. So as time went on, they resorted to various means.

On some days, Sven would come to Carter Court and spend the day
with Edgar. They could spend an entire afternoon together without raising
any suspicions. At other times, Edgar would go out to the farm and, in the
summer, they found refuge in the barn, or the woods. These, they found,
added excitement to their sexuality. In the barn, they often lay in the
hayloft atop a tarp, giving vent to their a****l urges. For Sven, the
boyhood odors of the farm always excited him sexually. He and his brothers
would often masturbate together in the barn loft and the odors reminded him
of his youth and virility. Thus, when he and Edgar loved in the loft, the
smells of the hay, the salinity of their passion, led him to ravage those
most intimate recesses of Edgar's body that, until meeting Sven, had been
unexplored. So, Edgar's asshole and groin got as much attention as his
feet and he basked in these loving attentions. Edgar grew to love these
expressions of love and reciprocated passionately. Their most common
foreplay position was having Sven kneel over Edgar's face, giving each full
access to each other's cock, balls, and assholes. They would love in this
position for an hour or so, ending in a finale of hot cum being sprayed
into their faces: their eyes, their nose, their mouth, after which they
would lay, face to face, and enjoy their own cum, tasting, kissing, loving.
Edgar, too, developed the passion for Sven's 10-inch cock in his ass. He
frequently remarked to Sven that, in his younger days, if anyone had told
him that he would like being fucked, he would have told them they we're
crazy. And, so too, did the barn and the woods around the farm become the
locus of their expressions of love, particularly of Edgar's asshole.



Chapter 48 (Bi, i****t, Masturbation)
George, Nora, and Tom
Part 1


My relationship with my mother began almost as soon as my parents arrived
from Texas. I had just gotten a divorce and lived alone in Ohio. My
mother called one day to talk and acknowledged that Dad wasn't doing too
well. She wondered if at this stage of their life they could continue
living alone. I suggested they move in with me and that's where the story
begins.

From the first day, it was evident that Dad had slowed down tremendously.
The slower gait, the slurred speech, the weakness in his arms and legs
attested to that fact. Both Mom and Dad were very close all their life, a
loving couple in the best sense of that phrase. It was on that first day
that Dad said to me in the presence of my Mom, "Your Mom has been having
problems with her legs and lower back. I've been massaging them daily but
it's getting to be too much. Would you be able to fill in?"

"I'll try Dad; I'll try Mom" I said, and as an aside to my Dad, "I just
hope I can do as well as you did."

"Do you have some time now, Hon?" my Mom asked.

"Sure. You'll have to give me some help though on where it hurts and if
I'm helping or hindering."

Dad settled down in front of the TV, a position he would assume more and
more as time went on. I almost had the feeling that he never realized he
asked the question. That was to become more evident over the days that
followed. He seemed to withdraw from reality more and more.

"Hon, let me take a shower first. Then we can get started."

"Great," I responded.

I sat with Dad watching TV while Mom bathed. He sat quietly, almost
unaware of my presence beside him. The television acted as a pacifier.
There was little evidence of any intelligent reaction to any of the events
unfolding before his eyes. There was a boyishness in his demeanor now, a
c***dlike acceptance of all things. It was there, too, when he was well.
But now it differed in his responsiveness. He was still the handsome man
he had always been and perhaps even more distinguished now in his 70's, the
gray hair accenting the tan he acquired over the years of living in the
South.

"Hon, I'm ready," Mom called from the bedroom.

There was no reaction from Dad, even as I excused myself. In the bedroom,
Mom lay on her stomach on the bed, wearing a white bathrobe that covered
her otherwise nude body.

"The oil I use is on the bed stand, Hon. Squirt it on and rub it in.
That's the way your Dad did it. It always helped."

I began with her feet and calves. I massaged them gently, applying some
pressure to the inner sole, a technique I'd learned from the reflexologist
I frequented over the years. With long smooth strokes, I massaged the
calves and feet. Mom's only comments were happy sighs of relief or an
occasional comment that came out a mumbled, "That's nice, Hon."

My attention was drawn to the darkness that lay under the bathrobe high on
her thighs. I had never seen my Mom's pussy this close. I had seen her
naked on a number of occasions over the years. More than once, we disrobed
together along with my Dad at the beach house they owned in Corpus Christi.
I remembered the firm breasts that bounced teasingly as she donned her
suit. In later years, I accidentally walked into the bathroom as she
bathed. The unexpectedness of this encounter afforded only a momentary
glance, but I took in the less firm but still attractive breasts that I
remembered from those early days. In a way, they were sexier, more tubular
now and less firm, swaying freely with each movement of her body. Another
time, I witnessed Dad and her having sex at the beach house. I'd gone
swimming and returned earlier than expected. As I approached the house, I
heard low moans coming from the bedroom. I guessed their source and crept
closer to the open window to get a glimpse of their lovemaking. A gentle
coastal wind separated the curtain to allow for intermittent but complete
views of Mom sitting on Dad's cock, riding it uninhibitedly and with
obvious relish. Her breasts heaved in the excitement as Dad's cock drove
deep and hard into her agitated cunt, dripping wet with their love juices.
My concealed and unobstructed view of the sensuality of this primitive and
wild love allowed me to watch it to its fulfillment as they reversed
positions, Dad now on top. His large, engorged 8 inch cock drove deep into
her cunt as she screamed her hotness to him in return, "Fuck me! Fuck me!
Give it to me. Oh God I'm coming." I watched close up as his balls
slapped against her asshole and their combined fluids merged as if a font,
a white viscous river streaming down her thighs, soaking her groin and the
sheets on which they lay. My excitement was such that my cock spewed its
own hot cum into my bathing suit, its excess running down my leg to my
ankles and feet creating its own river of excitement.

All of this flashed before me as my hands massaged closer to the darkness
beneath her robe. Accidentally, my fingers touched and felt the inner
warmth of her vagina. I drew back expecting some response. To my
surprise, she merely sighed and spread her legs slightly more apart.
Brazenly, I probed further. I massaged the innermost crevice of her groin,
her pubic hairs grazing my thumbs as they gently pressed and massaged the
muscles of the thigh. I lingered long here, using long strokes from the
knee to the groin, allowing my thumbs to press on the crevice that lay
between the leg and the vulva. Slowly, I moved my thumbs back and forth,
culminating at the juncture of the anus. With each stroke, the anus
separated in a pucker, as two lips opening to utter a word. In this case,
no such utterance came forth except for the moisture of the hole and the
sighs emitted by Mom, as if beckoning for attention. Her buttocks were
large but flaccid as it is with older women who have gone through their
years of c***dbearing. They were supple to the touch, responding to the
pressure of the palm of my hand and my thumb.

I realized, too, that my cock ached with passion, seeking fulfillment. I
took a moment to arrange it so that it lay upward, pressed to my stomach.
In the rearrangement, it was clear that my underwear and pants were wet
with the arousal that bordered on orgasm.

Finishing the massage, I started to say something when I heard a snore from
Mom. It was just as well. My cock ached from the throbbing hardness and
sought relief. I covered her with a blanket and headed for my room where I
lay naked and, with a few strokes of my hand, spewed a torrent of cum all
over myself. It took all I could to keep myself from screaming the
release, but managed to suppress it, fearing Dad would hear and wonder
about its source. I lay there breathing heavily for a long moment, the
thought of my mother's cunt so close to me. I could smell the sensuality
of her naked body. My body shivered with excitement, the excitement of
inserting my hot throbbing cock into her hot vagina and erupting with her
into a joyous orgasm, celebrating our oneness, our unity, our love for one
another. The throbbing wouldn't cease and I took my cock in hand once more
and stroked slowly, reliving the tender moments of the massage until I
erupted anew, my cum, once again drenching my thighs and belly. Arousal
continued and I swiped my hand through my cum drenched body and ate,
sucking my palm and fingers of my abundant love juices.

I must have dozed a while. When I awoke, the house seemed very quiet. I
put a bathrobe on and went into the living room, where Dad sat, still
watching television. He acknowledged my presence with a nod and asked
about Mom. I mentioned that she was asleep after the massage. We watched
together for a long time without saying a word until I heard some movement
from the bedroom where Mom was asleep. Several minutes passed and Mom
appeared saying, "Hon, I'm sorry I fell asleep. But your massage was
heavenly. Your grip and pressure is so much better than Dad's. I feel
like a million dollars right now."

"That's good to hear Mom. I'll look forward to tomorrow and other
massages."

We spent the rest of the evening in small chit chat, with Dad taking very
little interest. His withdrawal from reality and life concerned both of us
and, even when we talked of it in his presence, there was very little
response.

The days passed into weeks and I continued to massage Mom on a daily basis.
The same sensuality that drove the first massage continued unabated in
subsequent massages. There was more, however. About the 4th day into the
daily massage routine, I openly announced to Mom that I would be working in
my shorts, clothes being a hindrance and, obviously, too hot. Mom
commented, "I was going to suggest that. You work so hard." My
imagination ran rampant after this. While massaging, I could now kneel
over her buttocks while massaging her back. I let it all hang out,
literally, and allowed my cock to float freely outside my jockey shorts
over the crack in her ass as my hands slid up her back to her neck and
backwards, her asshole being an end point. The first time I tried this, my
cock naturally slid along the crack of her ass as I moved forward and back.
My hard cock ached with passion, feeling the warmth of her ass on the
underside of my cock. The precum poured from my cock and became a lotion
in itself. I operated on the assumption that she would interpret the
smooth movement as part of the massage and the lotion. Not long into this
new procedure, my cock could endure no more and my cock exploded with my
hot cum, squirting up her back to her shoulder blades. How I maintained my
composure was beyond me. I screamed internally and kept my sense of
purpose only by continuing the massage, massaging my hot cum into her back.
At other times, I would position myself at about her mid-thighs, allowing
for the tip of my hard and throbbing cock to barely touch the entrance to
her warm cunt. The pleasure derived from this method was beyond
description. I detected, not only warmth from the opening to the vagina
but abundant moisture which I interpreted as her sexual response to my
massage. In this position, there was a noticeable retro response from Mom,
as if she were moving her vagina backward to feel a deeper thrust of my
cock. I couldn't be sure so I continued to assume that she was unaware of
my machinations. The abundance of precum on my cock added to the
incredible pleasure I derived from this ever so slight penetration, the
pleasure growing more intense at the thought that obsessed me of feeling my
hot and throbbing cock inside her hot cunt. This procedure, too, led to
orgasms that defied description, the cum splattering the crevice of her
ass, back and thighs. I prayed that my heavy breathing wouldn't give me
away or that the intense beat of my heart would be heard by her. But as
before, she would elicit only a sigh indicating her submission to my
manipulations and the pleasure that they brought. Once, in one hour, I
came three times and cautioned myself against further lack of restraint
lest my doings became suspect. I must add here that it wasn't all a
question of lack of restraint. The orgasms came on their own accord,
abetted by the i****tual aspect of the massage on a person intimately
connected with one's life. I anticipated some reaction except that none
came except for a quiet sigh of pleasure.

Dad too seemed to be growing more and more withdrawn. We decided to take
him to a doctor and the prognosis was not good. After some testing, it was
determined that he had undergone some minor strokes which accounted for the
withdrawal. It became evident that he would need some assistance in coming
days.

Once home, Mom and I talked about a strategy for caring for Dad. She would
care for his diet and I would care for his physical needs, bathing,
exercising, and general rehab. These began almost immediately. Daily, I
would lead Dad into the bathroom for his bath. His response was almost
c***dlike. In order to lower him into the bath, I realized that I had to
get in the tub with him, have him face me with his hands around my neck and
lower him gently into the tub. At first I did this with my underwear.
Getting my shorts wet, in the process, I decided to get completely nude for
all baths afterwards. Mom assisted at times, washing Dad's head and face
as I tended to his feet, legs, cock, and asshole. At first, Mom's presence
was a little disconcerting. I feared, mostly, that my cock would harden
and embarrass her and me. But aside from slight semi erection, all went
well. Dad seemed not to respond much to washing his cock. A little
tumescence would appear, but, otherwise, there was little response. As
time went on, however, this changed. Often he would end up with a fairly
rigid hard on, not nearly the way I saw it on that day when he fucked my
mother at the beach house, but, still, rigid. Once, after the bath as I
rubbed him down with oil, he pointed to his cock with a hand motion. I
ignored it at first but as he persisted I saw that he meant for me to jerk
him off. I covered his cock with oil and pressed hard with my left hand at
the base so that it stood hard and throbbing. With my right hand, I moved
swiftly up and down the beautiful 8 inch shaft. Within a few minutes of
this intense manipulation, he came, dribbling his hot cum into my fist,
moaning in response to the intensity of the orgasm. After cleaning him up,
he would smile gently and pat me on the hand as if to say Thank you.
Usually, he slept for hours after that. Once we started, we continued. I
waited for those moments when he would motion and it delighted me to jerk
his magnificent cock into orgasms that obviously delighted him. I
mentioned this to Mom after the second encounter and she smiled her
consent, adding, "I've tried to get him to come many times, but my methods
don't have the strength that is necessary to maintain an erection."

I didn't say anything to Mom, but, in fact, I had entered the apartment
several times while she was in the process of sucking Dad's cock. In one
encounter, I heard him comment, "Nora, I just can't seem to get it up
anymore." Her response was typical of her kindness, stimulated by the deep
love she felt for him as did he for her. "Don't let the lack of hardness
bother you. Think of how it brings us close together, loving as we always
have but with different results. You know how I love to love you. Let
that be my pleasure."

Dad needed watching now. We decided to bring a small single bed into my
bedroom where he would sleep, while Mom and I would sleep in the large king
sized bed next to him. "Would that be alright, Hon?" she asked.

"That's fine, Mom. I hope you can put up with my snoring."

She added as an afterthought, "I know that you sleep in the nude. Don't
let that bother you. I don't want you to feel uncomfortable."

When bedtime came, the usual rituals were performed. We put Dad to bed, a
sleeping pill added to help him drowse off. Mom decided to lay down early
and I, instead, decided to watch some television. There wasn't much to
view, and, even then, my thoughts moved ahead to the night in bed with Mom
and what that might bring. To be honest, I was still uncomfortable with
laying nude with Mom. An hour or so passed and I decided to climb into
bed. Mom left a small bedside lamp burning and in the dimness of the
light, I could make out her nakedness, her breasts showing above the
comforter. Obviously, she had accommodated to my sleeping in the nude and
did likewise. I slipped under the covers as quietly as I could. My cock
stood at full mast, anticipating what might happen. Mom seemed to be
asleep. At least, in the quiet of the night, no sound came from her. My
body slid under the covers, trying to avoid contact with her body. Our
feet touched and some slight movement from Mom indicated that she was awake
or partially awake.

"Hon, is that you?"

"Yes, Mom. I'm sorry I disturbed you. Are you OK?"

She mumbled an audible OK and moved close to me, pressing her body close,
her left leg crossing my lower extremity, depressing my hard throbbing
cock. If she were awake, there is no doubt that she could feel my hard
cock pulsing against her left leg. We lay quietly for some time, I, trying
to assess the predicament, if it was a predicament, that I was in. Several
minutes passed, and our bodies, mutually began to react to our physical
contact. My cock, in the movement, slipped lower to her vagina and stood
attentively at the entrance of her hot cunt. It wasn't a planned event.
It happened quite naturally. We both reacted in tandem. She pushed
forward as I did and my cock penetrated the inner sanctum of her womanhood.

I marveled at the warmth of her cunt, the delicious, sensual assuaging
warmth that enveloped my cock in its deep penetration of her labia. Our
pubic hairs intermingled, our stomachs met, touching softly, sensually.
Still, there was no tangible evidence of her awareness of what was
transpiring. I lay perfectly still for long moments, my cock aching with
passion, a pain of pleasure persisting at the base of my testicles as I
held this position. I groaned at the intensity of my lust. At the moment
of my climax, she moved, withdrawing her warm, nay, hot cunt from my
engorged cock. I turned away at that moment, my cock exploding under the
covers, drenching me and the sheet on which I lay. "Oh God," I cried,
addressing the excruciating pain of pleasure that emanated from my cock and
balls, a torrent of cum spewing from my cock. I dared not move. I sensed
that Mom was asleep, completely unaware of this night's occurrence. My
breathing quieted and I fell asleep, sleeping the sleep of sleeps,
completely oblivious of the wetness that lay under me.

I awoke the next morning to the smell of coffee brewing in the kitchen.
Startled, I felt the dampness under me. I stripped the bed of the linens,
noting that some of the wetness had permeated the mattress cover. I
grabbed my bathrobe, and headed for the kitchen where the smell of fresh
brewed coffee beckoned.

Mom was all sweetness and light. If there was any awareness of last
night's encounter, she gave no indication.

"Hon, have some coffee. Did you sleep well last night? I had a marvelous
sleep. If you snored, I wasn't at all aware. Dad seems to have had a good
night as well. He's still out of it."

Mumbling yeses to her questions, my mind raced back to our night in bed.
She wore a negligee and a loosely fitted housecoat and I could make out her
firm breasts beneath heaving at each sip of her coffee. The housecoat
d****d to each side of her firm thighs and I could make out the shadow of
the hair of her cunt. I remembered the warmth of her cunt as my cock slid
into its embrace and lay throbbing enjoying the wrap of the tender folds of
her labia. I felt the pleasure again, my cock dripping its precum into my
bathrobe. Dad's voice broke the sensual reverie as he stepped into the
kitchen.

"The smell of the coffee woke me. I feel ravenously hungry, too. Nora,
can you fry me a couple of eggs. I'll have a slice of toast, as well."

"Glad to see you're up and at `em Dad. It looks like a promising day,
maybe for a walk after breakfast. How does that sound?"

"After breakfast, I'll let you know, Tom.

He showed surprisingly good spirits this morning. It was a glimpse of his
old self and we all felt good about that.

"George," Nora interrupted, "How about you and me taking that walk this
morning? Tom's got plenty to do and we both need to get out and about."

"Sounds, good Nora."

After breakfast, Dad and Mom got dressed and went for their walk. That
gave me a chance to put new sheets on the bed. In the bedroom, the night's
episode flooded my memory and I felt my cock jump to hard. Disrobing, I
lay naked on Mom's side of the mattress, trying to recall the passion of
the night before, the smells, the entrance of my hard cock into her cunt,
its warmth, our stomachs pressed together, our pubic hairs intertwining and
the finale, the gushing of my hot cum over me and the bed sheets. The
feeling renewed itself and, once again, my cock sprayed my chest and belly
with the hot cum of my passion as it relived last night's reverie. I must
have dozed. Startled by the apartment door opening, I leapt up, grabbing
my bathrobe, and covered my cum drenched body as I launched into remaking
the bed.

"Hi Hon. We're back. Dad's a little worn out and needs to take a nap."

She took note of my making the bed and offered to help, picking the sheets
from the floor and putting them in a hamper for washing.

Meanwhile, she put Dad to bed. From the living room, I could see that she
tucked him in lovingly, kissing his eyes and brow. She lay with him until
he dozed off, all the time caressing him and demonstrating the true and
profound love that existed between them all these years.

"He's asleep, Hon. The walk did him in, but probably did him a lot of
good, too. I'm going to shower now. Be a darling and make some fresh
coffee."

I started a fresh brew of Mr. Coffee and returned to the living room.
Rather than watch television, I opted for the CD's and put on some soothing
Viennese waltzes and settled down, relaxed, happy, and contented. From
where I sat, I could see the bathroom door open and hear the sound of the
shower striking the glass doors. I felt my cock stir as I thought about
Mom in the shower and rose to see what transpired. Her naked form appeared
as a silhouette through the milky-textured glass door, blurred, but quite
clear in its outline. Her stomach appeared as a slight protrusion, above
which her breasts swung freely as she bent to wash her legs and feet. I
watched as her hands washed her vaginal area lovingly, taking care to
insert her fingers deep into her vagina. It was a slow and prolonged
massage. At one point, I watched as her shoulders leaned back on the
shower wall, her stomach and vagina pressed outward, her fingers caressing
her pubic area slowly and lovingly. A low moan of gratification rose above
the sound of the water and it was evident that she was thoroughly enjoying
her massage. My cock pressed hard against my pant leg, throbbing with
excitement at Mom's solitary loving. As I watched this sensual reverie, I
quickly took off my pants and underwear, and donned a pair of Bermudas from
my dresser drawer, returning quickly to my voyeuristic mode.
Unfortunately, the water stopped and I returned to the sofa and the
Viennese waltzes.

Mom appeared shortly, dressed only in her lounging bathrobe, looking
thoroughly refreshed. "I'm ready for a nice cup of coffee now, Hon."

I poured us both a coffee and set in on the table next to the sofa on which
she reclined, legs extended, her feet very pink from the warmth of the
shower, her cleavage heaving from her sighs of ease and comfort. It was a
sexually alluring sight and my cock responded to it immediately.

"Bring your coffee here, Hon, and massage my feet. After our morning walk,
they feel as if they need it. After we've relaxed a little, maybe you'll
have time to give my back massage, too. But let's not hurry."

I moved to the sofa, sat at her feet, lifting them into my lap. They
rested on my thighs and my partially erect cock. I took each foot into my
hand and massaged the bottom gently and tenderly with the ball of my hand,
in long fluid motions. Each toe got its unique massage. My fingers wove
between the toes, giving tender attention to the spongy areas. The warmth
of my hand and her feet increased and I moved to the calf, massaging her
calves towards her knees. Her total body relaxed as I moved from the base
of the feet to the knee in long, gentle, and tender motions. Her legs
spread and, wittingly or unwittingly, the front of her bathrobe opened,
allowing a full view of her lovely vagina. It lay at the base of her
slightly protruding stomach. The view from there led to her breasts that
were concealed by the robe, but heaved in rhythmic motion with each breath
and with each sigh of pleasure she manifested reacting to my labor of love.
Her head lay back with eyes closed on sofa pillows that buttressed her back
and head. I chose to think that she was aware of her nudity and chose to
reveal her precious intimacies to me.

"Hon, you are magnificent," she managed to utter, her lips dry with
excitement. "I can't begin to describe my feeling of peace at the moment."

Taking that as an assent to further exploration, I replied, "I've never
massaged you frontally. Will that be OK?"

"Why, of course, Hon. I'm all yours."

I rose and knelt beside her. I opened her robe fully, exposing her
completely, her vagina, her protruding stomach, her tubular, but firm
breasts. I continued my massage above her knees to her thighs, allowing my
hands to slide gently through the groin area, my thumb moving along the
vulva, caressing the soft, pubic hair on her vagina, delicately tinged with
gray. I toyed with this area lovingly, with longer motions along her
stomach to her breasts, which I massaged gently and tenderly, giving much
attention to the now hardened nipples of her breasts. Her sighs gave
evidence of her excitement. As I continued, her legs moved apart,
beckoning me to return to her font of love more and more. The massage
became one long motion now, my hands moving between her groin and her
breasts.

My cock lost control at the beginning of the massage. I gave in to its
impulses as soon as I began the frontal massage. I felt the wet, hot cum
spurt into my shorts and run down my leg onto the carpet. I was at the
point of no return, caring little for what might come to pass, throwing
myself completely and totally to the mercy of my instincts. Mom must have
sensed my predicament. She whispered a weak, "Let's go into the bedroom
where it will be more comfortable."

She led and I followed, throwing herself onto the bed completely naked.
Her breathing was heavy; her passion was evident. The wetness of her
vagina was pronounced.

I was no longer in control. I stripped naked, buried my face in her vagina
and licked at the profusion of wetness that poured from her cunt. I drank
deeply. Her cunt responded to my mouth and thrusts of my tongue as it dove
deep into the inner recesses of her hot, wet vagina. My cock could no
longer hold back. I rose above her and drove my 8 inch cock deep into her
hot cunt. She thrust back to meet my throbbing cock as if to feel it in
its entirety. My balls ached from the passion and thrusting, slapping her
perineum and ass hole as I drove deeper and deeper into her inner recesses.
She cried, "Oh Hon, I'm coming. Keep driving, keep thrusting, don't stop;
give it to me hard."

Several thrusts more and my hot cock exploded in her, my cum oozing from
the side of her cunt onto the sheets. She explored this gusher of cum with
her left hand, scooping it up and swallowing it in her hot and receptive
mouth. I took her cue and lower my head to hers and kissed her deeply, my
tongue searching out hers and the wetness of cum that was mine. We kissed
deeply while my cock continued to pump its juices into her hot cunt,
mingling with the hot juices of her own orgasm that came and came as in
sheets of torrential rains. Her legs wrapped hard around my hips and
pulled me close, thrusting hard to attain the deepest of penetrations. Ten
minutes of continued passion persisted until, spent, we both lay on our
sides, my cock still lovingly deep in her cunt, our legs locked in a tight
embrace. Neither one spoke for long minutes.

Mom spoke first. "Hon, that was beautiful. It was the most intense
intercourse I've ever experienced in my entire life. Your father and I had
good times together. But after him, this had to be the most beautiful.
Let me say, too, if you're worried about this relationship, we're hurting
no one. It is between me and you. Our love is more important."

"Mom, I'm glad you said that. I didn't know how to raise that point or how
you felt about our relationship. Looking back, it was inevitable. But you
said it best. We're hurting no one. Let's leave it there and continue our
loving."

Mom rose up on one elbow and looked into my face, smiling. "Thinking about
this, Dad slept through our passion, only four feet away from us. I really
don't think it would have mattered much if he had awaked. Even if he had,
he probably wouldn't have had much to say anyway. He'd probably approve.
I'll see how it goes and maybe I'll tell him about it sometime. We were
never ones to keep secrets. That was the foundation of our marriage."

Coming - Part 2: Nora and Tom



Chapter 49 (Bi, Gay, i****t)
George, Nora, and Tom
Conclusion

The end came rather quickly for Dad. His health had been stable
and we were prepared for several more years of happiness, caring for him.
A stroke intervened, however, and, in a second, he was taken away from us.
Needless to say, Mom and I mourned him greatly. I, in particular, mourned
for the greater intimacy he allowed me to share in his last days. Mom,
too, mourned his passing although she kept her private feelings to herself.
She confided to me later that she and Dad had an agreement. If either of
them passed first, the other would carry on normally, limiting their
bereavement to the briefest of moments, dwelling mainly on the happiness
they shared throughout their lives.
Needless to say, our sexual responsiveness changed in this period
of mourning. I found myself less prone to tempestuous sex with Mom.
Instead, I gave in to cuddling and loving for extended moments. When we
lay together, it was as before, naked. But I found myself straddling her
hips, my cock barely touching her cunt, tenderly kissing her face, her
eyes, her nose, her mouth, my body grazing hers as I slid lower and lower
until I had bathed her entirely with tender and warm kisses. And after
reaching her feet with this oral massage, I would begin anew, working my
way upward to her face and eyes and mouth. It was nothing for me to
continue in this mode of lovemaking for hours, sometimes 2 or 3 hours at a
time. Throughout these sessions, Mom would whisper into the air, "Love me,
Hon. Love me. It's so nice to feel your hot breath and sensuous tongue
bathe me."
Another favorite lovemaking position during this period was a 69
position, she on her back and I on my right side, with my head resting
between her legs, her left leg being my support. My cock was always in the
vicinity of her hand as I showered her warm, wet cunt with kisses,
penetrating deeply into her hot vagina with my tongue. The aromas of
sexuality pervaded my nostrils as my tongue, mouth and nose massaged the
inner lining of her aroused labia. As before, this loving and teasing went
on for hours. She related to me shortly after we adopted this position
that this was her favorite. Often, so completely relaxed, she would doze
and sleep. Sometimes, her agitated and sensuous clitoris would succumb to
its own pleasure and shower my face with her hot orgasms, as her hot cunt
pressed deep into my mouth and tongue. She liked it, too, because my hard
cock was always at her disposal, for touching and caressing. And often in
those moments when she came into my hot mouth, my cock would release its
own pleasures, bathing her face and mouth with an abundance of hot cum that
she relished with reckless abandon. At these times, we would both fall
into a deep sleep, my head still positioned between her legs, only to wake
hours later and begin our lovemaking anew.
This was an unhurried period of our lives. I had taken time off
from work to be with Mom and so the days were our own; the minutes and
seconds ticked off, not as climaxes, but as preludes to more loving, more
touching, more tenderness.
We fucked during this period, too. But it, like all our other
sensual activities, was unhurried, an outcome of passionate loving, an
outgrowth of sensuous kissing and massaging, a fulfillment of tenderness.
The quality and not the quantity of our sexual acts increased. It often
happened during our tongue bath sessions, that, my cock, sliding back and
forth over her lithe, supple, and extended body, would occasionally dip
gently into the folds of her vagina and afterwards into her mouth so that
she could taste her own passion, the passion of her hot cunt seeking
fulfillment. The reaction was always spontaneous, never planned. After
hours of this kind of foreplay, my cock dipping into her hot cunt would be
met by a passionate thrust of her hips, the muscles of her vagina
tightening, squeezing until my cock flooded her passion filled cunt with my
hot cum, unleashing her own passionate juices, as cock and cunt swirled
with rivers of cum.
Months passed and Dad's passing became a blur except in those
moments when Mom and I would visit his grave. That, too, lessened, our
grave visits diminishing from monthly to twice yearly, to yearly. Life
began to take on new overtones. At first we traveled a great deal. The
early trips were overnight's. Then they blossomed into longer drives to
destinations involving several days of vacation and relaxation. The summer
overnight trips were, perhaps, the most interesting. Usually our
destination was a state or national park area characterized by quiet,
isolation and idyllic settings. We took to camping as well. This activity
brought on another phase of sexuality. We both found that we enjoyed the
freedom of being nude in the open, in forests, in fields, in secluded
areas. We spontaneously responded to open air sex, often dropping on the
ground in a grassy area, fucking wildly. Mom would lie on the ground
naked, her legs raised high above her head, beckoning me to penetrate her
hot, moist cunt savagely. There was something about the isolation and the
outdoors that cried out for fulfilling our most bizarre fantasies. It was
during this time that Mom had experienced some problems with constipation.
Occasionally, she would become impacted and found relief only by having me
extract the hardened fecal matter by hand. The preparation for this
extraction always involved manipulation of the anal sphincter, massaging it
to relax the tension. Usually, the impaction would release easily after
the massage. Mom confided to me that she enjoyed the manipulation of the
sphincter and we began experimenting. Often, as I fucked her in a forest,
or field, she would cry out for me to alternate between her cunt and
asshole, a technique we both grew fond of as time went on. Over time, her
sphincter relaxed completely, and the compactions were no longer a problem.
She often joked about the size of her sphincter being as large as her
vagina.
Our experimentations with anal sex persisted. Our favorite
position, my head between her legs, my tongue bathing her clitoris and
thighs was enhanced with my rimming her hot asshole. As she lay sensuously
on her back, her legs extended high over her head, my mouth and tongue
sought out her clitoris and anus in one synchronous movement. She moaned
her delight to me in these instances and often rewarded my lovemaking
efforts with a fountain of cum. She took a particular delight in anal
sessions after a bowel movement. The bowel cavity, cleansed and clean,
would relax at its utmost and stir cravings for penetration of my hard cock
deep into her asshole. In our experimentation, we both found that our
nipples were particularly sensitive during these sensual/sexual
manipulations. Mom's nipples, in particular, enlarged a quarter of an inch
or more and their sensitivity drove us to heightened orgasms.
Another favorite position of ours was a 69. Normally, it would
begin with her kneeling over my face. In this mode, I could suck her
vagina and asshole deeply which drove her to heightened excitement, her
pelvis gyrating convulsively, loud moans of pleasure being most
characteristic of these anal/vaginal manipulations. We would spend long
minutes this way, my tongue bathing her hot cunt and asshole deeply and
vigorously as her hot mouth sucked my throbbing cock pulsating before her.
Often, when passion took over, Mom would move forward and impale her hot
cunt on my throbbing, hot dick and ride it to an ecstatic orgasm. The
beauty of this position was its reversibility. I would position my balls,
cock and asshole over her face and suck deeply the crevices of her hot wet
cunt and asshole. She could reciprocate with her own passionate oral
massage of my asshole, cock and balls. Screaming orgasms on both our parts
was the natural outcome of this delightful position
Further experimentation led us to sexual toys. On a visit to a
nudist resort, we came upon a leather sling and she wondered how that could
enhance our lovemaking. The sling's usefulness became obvious to us after
we purchased one and installed it in our bedroom. Almost immediately, our
experiments began. Mom mounted the sling, entwining her legs in the
leather straps that attached to the ceiling. Viewing her cunt and asshole
from a kneeling vantage point led to indescribable sensations that flooded
my groin, my balls tightening, my cock pulsating uncontrollably. But it
was my mouth that drove me forward. I knelt before this smorgasbord of hot
dripping cunt and asshole and sucked deliriously in synch with the screams
and moans emanating from Mom. She screamed uncontrollably as my mouth,
tongue, and nose dove deep into the sweet juices that dripped from her hot
cunt. The minutes ticked by quickly in this sucking orgy and neither Mom
nor I could stand it for very long. As we hit a peak in this position, I
would rise from my knees and drive my steely hard pulsating and dripping
cock deep into her hot cunt, fucking her deeply, as deep as any cock could
explore, my balls slapping loudly on her exposed asshole, hot with passion.
"Fuck my ass," she would cry as I alternated wildly between her dripping
red clitoris and her welcoming asshole, puckered and punctuating its
receptivity. The juices would flow uncontrollably from her engorged cunt,
filled to repletion by my throbbing prostate and cockhead. In seconds, we
showered each others organs with milky spasms of cum that poured from her
cunt onto the carpet beneath the sling. The splatter bathed my toes with
these juices of love and we continued to milk each other for what seemed
like hours. The forcefulness of our pelvic thrusts, heightened our
pleasures. These sessions would invariably end with my collapse upon her
sweating body, kissing her deeply on the mouth, my cock reinforcing the
deep kisses with deeper and slower exploratory thrusts of its own.
Mother found another sexual toy that suited my goals. It was a
strap on dildo, about 8 inches long with a molded reverse dildo that fit
into her vagina. Now she could fuck my ass vigorously and, at the same
time, feel the penetration of a cock in her hot cunt. Sheer a****l lust
drove us. Philosophically, we were in agreement in our love for one
another and felt secure. The sexual tangents were meant to enhance the
sexuality which we defined as a****l lust, the lust that pursues sexual
ends in itself but doesn't interfere with our caring for one another. In
my entire sexual life, I rarely thought of my asshole as a sex object until
this time. At most, I knew I enjoyed a finger in my ass or a small dildo
or object in my ass while masturbating, this only to heighten the pleasure
of the orgasm by massaging the prostate. But by raising the ante, so to
speak, being fucked by a large cock simulation with a partner that cared
only to pleasure me was something new. With my legs wrapped in the leather
thongs, my ass raised high, the pleasure of being fucked was without
comparison. Mom's large tubular breasts swung before me as she drove the
dildo deep into my hot asshole. The sensuality was apparent in Mom's face
as the reverse dildo massaged her clitoris with each forceful thrust deep
into my asshole. As she fucked me deep, she kept her right hand on my
cockhead and stroked it fondly and firmly, each stroke bringing me closer
and closer to a violent orgasm that engaged my cock, my balls, and my
prostate. Mom signaled her release of sexual passion with groans and
grunts acknowledging her at the threshold of orgasm. My hips met her
downward movement of her fist as it milked my engorged hot cock and soon
the release we both sought came in profusion. My hot sperm shot high into
the air, bathing her breasts and my stomach with hot cum. I watched from
afar the streams of hot cum draining her hot cunt as she continued to
wildly pound the 8 inch dildo into my hot and receptive asshole. As always
after these synchronous orgasms, we both collapsed, she, on my stomach, her
hips still thrusting the 8 inch dildo deep into my asshole.
Seasonal trips south brought new adventures. On one of our trips
to Florida, after passing through Charlotte, North Carolina on our way to
Columbia, South Carolina, we passed through a piney region, with miles and
miles of pine forests and little else. Some 70 miles into the piney
region, Mom suggested we take a break and pull off the road for a rest.
"Drive until I tell you to slow down, Hon. Dad and I had a favorite
resting place. I hope I can find it.
Several more miles passed when Mom told me to slow down at the next
clearing, a semblance of a road that veered off to the right. Locking the
car, we got out and clambered up the small embankment into the pine forest.
"This is it, Hon. See the abandoned shed on the right? Your dad and I
stopped here for a short respite many years ago. It hasn't changed much
except that the forest has gotten a little older and larger. Follow me.
We wandered away from the old shed deep into the pine forest. A deep hush
overtook us as the soft pine needles absorbed our foot falls. About 10
minutes passed when we came into a small clearing where the blue sky peeked
through the soft green of the trees that overshadowed our resting place.
Just beyond the trees was a valley of green that stretched off into the
distance attesting to the vastness of this magnificent forest.
"Isn't this lovely, Hon! Your dad and I rested here many, many
years ago. In fact, we made love on these very pine needles. Oh! I'm sure
they are not the same ones," she added as if correcting herself. "But it
was here. I remember the scene before us, the valley of green and the
restfulness, the hush, the quiet that surrounded us then as it does now.
Don't you feel it, Hon?"
Everything she said rang true and I knew, from the expression on
her face, that this was a very special moment, for her, for both of us. I
reached around her from the back and held her close, closer than I have
ever. We slowly sank to the ground to take in the grandeur of the moment.
There was no room for words in this idyllic context. I could only hold her
and kiss her gently on the neck and hands, whispering, "I love you. I love
you. I love you, Mom." I kissed the tears that shone at the corner of her
eyes and we lay back and held each other tightly, my right hand massaging
her temple, her face, her eyes, her breasts.
"Love me, Hon. Love me," she whispered in my ear.
I raised her gently and removed her blouse. I kissed the nipples
that protruded through her bra, at the same time unclasping it from the
rear, revealing her two beautiful breasts, heaving with quiet
passion. Taking time to suckle at the fount of my love, I moved tenderly to
her lips, then back to her breasts. She lay back on the sheet of her
blouse and sighed deeply. Next, I removed her shoes and socks, revealing
her warm tender feet. I kissed them gently and with one motion, slid her
slacks and panties off. She now lay before me, naked, bathed in the soft
glow of the sun screened through the small pin points of light that seeped
through the pine needles. A cool breeze bathed us in this quietude of
nature, as I stripped naked, my cock aching with passion as my eyes feasted
upon the loveliness of her body the lay before me. My kissing grew more
passionate as my tongue bathed her innermost love crevices, the folds of
her groin, the innermost parts of her vagina and clitoris, salty from our
hike from the car. She moaned her acceptance of my tongue and pressed to
receive my sweaty cock, balls and asshole as I rose up over her mouth and
face. We feasted on each other's pleasure points until our love juices
began their ascendancy.
"Take me Hon. Take me. I'm all yours."
I rose between her legs and drove my hard cock into her accepting,
pulsing cunt and fucked her with abandon, my tongue searching hers as they
entwined sensuously in this ballet of love. Her thrusts met mine violently
as she screamed her release of passion, "Fuck me, Hon. Fuck me. Fuck me."
The words receded to heavy breathing as her cum released itself into her
engorged cunt and, seeking an outlet, ran down her groin onto the soft pine
needles that formed her bed of passion. Our passion continued for another
15 to 20 minutes, subsiding gradually with miniscule thrusts of hip and
muscle until, spent, we lay and rested, punctuating our breathing with
words that came out as sentences: beautiful, wonderful, eternal, spiritual,
sensuous, love and loving.
We lay quietly for a long time as the sun faded to the west, ruing
in some special way that we were unable to spend the night here and love
until morning. Back at the car, we decided to drive on until Columbia,
South Carolina and spend the night. But the rest of that eventful
afternoon we spent touching, feeling, tasting the fruits of our lovemaking.
There were many such trysts as time went by, each having to do with
some special moment of life with Dad. It was as if she were trying to
relive those moments vicariously and have Dad included in all our
activities. For me, it couldn't have gotten any better.
Some months passed. Life was as idyllic for both of us as it was
from the beginning. One morning, in passing, Mom brought up the subject of
Uncle Roy, her brother. I hadn't seen Uncle Roy in twenty years or more.
"We've got to visit Roy one of these days. I have always had a
special relationship with him and I miss him deeply. Your father was fond
of Roy, too. But there's something you need to know about that special
relationship. We both grew up on the farm in Indiana. As c***dren, we
were very close. Roy was 3 years my elder, so I doted over him in
everything. Moreover, he was my protector, my father and my mother and
watched over me through my entire c***dhood. What I learned about life and
sexuality I learned from Roy. Neither of us could or wanted to confide in
Ma and Pa in such matters so we trusted in each other."
The trust started early. Ma and Pa and the two of us slept in the
same large room that is still a part of the farmhouse. At night, when
things grew quiet, Ma and Pa, thinking that we were asleep, frequently had
intercourse. I remember the first time this happened. I was a little
frightened by the noises coming from their bed and held on to Roy, fearing
the worst. He urged me to be quiet and observe and explained that, later,
he'd tell me more about what was happening. Most importantly, he calmed me
and reassured me that there was nothing wrong.
The next day, he excused both of us after breakfast, explaining to
Ma and Pa that we were going to walk down to the river. Puzzled, I went
along with his story and off we went. He called me "Nor."
"Nor," he said, "let's take a walk. I need to begin explaining
some things to you, especially about last night. I'm taking you to my
special hideout where I go when I want to think. But you gotta promise not
to tell anyone where it is."
"OK," I agreed. "Cross my heart and hope to die. I won't tell
anyone."
"About an hour passed before we got to his hideout. It was in a
stand of trees, high on a knoll overlooking an abandoned orchard. We
crawled into a small space hewn out of this stand into what would become my
classroom, teaching me all the facts of life. I so trusted Roy that there
was nothing that I wouldn't or couldn't ask him."
Roy began. Now about last night.
"Yes," I urged.
Ma and Pa were having sex. Do you know about sex?
That's when a man and woman have babies, isn't it?
Yep. But they can have sex and not have babies, too, Nor. Do you
know the difference between a boy and girl?
Well, sorta. I've seen how you pee and how I pee. I saw Pa doing
something to Ma last night, too.
I want to show you some differences between us. Do you promise not
to tell anyone?
I promise.
With that, Roy took down his pants and underwear and had me do the
same. I was shocked but rapt in Roy's lesson. Now sex is about having fun
and having babies. But you have to be careful. Sex means that I put my
pee pee in your little hole. When my pee pee gets excited, it puts some
white fluid into your hole. After that, you have a baby. He added quickly
that we're not going to do that because we were brother and sister. He was
just going to show me how it's done so that I wouldn't be afraid.
Nor, when a man wants to feel good, he rubs his pee pee and it gets
hard. If he rubs it some more, it spurts out that white liquid that I was
talking about. Also, if a girl like you rubs a spot near your pee pee, she
also feels good and, when she gets older, she spurts out some fluid, too.
Have you ever rubbed yourself there?
Where?
Here, I'll show you. He took my hand and rubbed it around where I
peed. How does that feel?
OK, I guess.
Keep rubbing for a bit.
Meanwhile, he began massaging his pee pee until it got very big and
wet.
Now, you can see what I was talking about. If a man put his pee
pee in your hole and put the white liquid into it, you would have a baby.
I'm going to show you the white liquid. Do you want to see?
"Yes," I gasped, continuing to rub my pee pee because it began to
feel good. But, also, I wanted to pee.
Do you want to feel it, my pee pee?
"Yes," I managed with difficulty. I grasped his pee pee with one
hand and then both and gasped at the hardness of it as well as the
stickiness of the fluid that seemed to pour from it.
He took it into his own hands once again, and, after a couple of
quick jerks up and down, out came a spigot full of the white liquid he was
talking about. It shot high into the air and landed all over his stomach,
chest, and face.
I couldn't believe what I saw. "Can I touch it?" I asked.
I felt the thick white milky wetness and couldn't believe what
happened. In a way, I was frightened that Roy hurt himself.
"Are you OK?
I'm just fine. How are you feeling? Keep rubbing. Does it feel
good?
It feels good, Roy, but it feels like I have to pee.
Keep going. It may feel like pee but something else will come.
Stubbornly, I persisted. As Roy predicted, something did happen.
A most wonderful feeling of warmth welled up where I was rubbing and a
sticky fluid began to pour out. The more I rubbed, the greater the
feeling. The pee feeling went away and a feeling that I can't describe
took over. My whole body began to shake and quiver as the feeling
continued on and on and the fluid as well. Some fifteen minutes passed
before I calmed down. Roy, meanwhile, while this went on, continued
moving his hand up and down his penis and, at the end of my session, spurt
out some new white fluid, aiming it at my small breasts and massaging it
in.
I wanted Roy to put his pee pee in me but he refused, repeating
what he said earlier, "Nor, we can't do that. We're brother and sister.
You can touch me if you want. But that's all."

The lesson continued.
"Nor, now that you know how good it feels when you come, that's the
noises that you hear from Ma and Pa. It seems like he's hurting her. But,
in fact, his pee pee is rubbing that spot where your finger was rubbing and
Ma is in ecstasy, heaven. She and Pa are so completely excited that they
can't control their yells and screams. Those are the moans you hear. But
they're moans of good feeling. The moans you were making when you were
coming."
After that, we had numerous sessions together in his hideout and in
the house when no one was around. Sleeping in the same bed made things
easier especially when we watched Ma and Pa having sex. Once, I watched Ma
put Pa's pee pee in her mouth. Afterwards, when Roy and I were alone
together, I asked him if I could do the same to him.
That would be OK, Nor. That's when he introduced me to what he
called a 69 position, with him on his back and I kneeling over his face.
His warm tongue and mouth nearly drove me insane. He sucked me deep and
drove his tongue deep, taking lots of time to massage my clitoris with
flickering movements of his tongue. It was a wonderful feeling and,
invariably, after only a few minutes in this position, I shot my fluid all
over his face, most of which he sucked up and swallowed. I did the same to
him, taking all of his hot white milky fluid.
He taught me the terms he used. His and my fluid was cum. I
learned that the feeling we shared was called an orgasm. I learned other
terms for my pee pee like vagina, cunt, pussy. His pee pee became a cock,
a dick, a penis.
I began to feel free around Roy. When we slept, I would often
reach over and feel his hard cock. I don't ever remember it being soft
while we were in bed. Sometimes I could get him to come and he would rise
up and put it in my mouth. I found him doing the same. Often I would wake
to a wonderful feeling and it was usually Roy sucking on my cunt, thrusting
his thick tongue deep inside me.
And so it went through the years. He always watched over me,
warning me about the boys I was dating. But by this time, I felt sure that
I would do nothing without Roy's approval until that time when I would meet
the man I wanted to marry. That's when I met your father. George was
the most loving, tender man I had ever been with and I had the feeling that
it is with him that I would like to have my first baby. George never
pushed sex like the other boys did and that made me surer than ever. Roy
agreed that this might just be the man in my life. After that, things
proceeded rapidly and we were married with Roy's blessing.
The sexual closeness with Roy that existed before my marriage
continued after our marriage with one difference. Our sex, if there was
sex, was solitary. I had no recollection of seeing Roy naked after that.
It wouldn't have made much difference if we had. We still loved one
another and cared for one another immensely. But we entered into a new
period, a sort of unwritten agreement period. Our sexuality had taken on a
new dimension, one in which George became the centerpiece.
I worried about Roy a lot after that. He never married and stayed
on the farm, working hard until this day. George and I had many contacts
with Roy over these years and only once did Roy say something that touched
me deeply. "Nor, I live each day cherishing that love that we had between
us when growing up. That hasn't diminished at all. I want you to know
that. I know you worry about me. But know, too, that I'm never alone.
I'm always with you."
Several weeks passed and there was no mention of Roy. One day
after I had returned from the doctor's, Mom said, "I talked to Roy today.
He's fine and sends his love. I told him that we'd try to get down to see
him at the end of the month and spend a week or so with him. By that time,
the crops will be in and he'll be free to gad about with little or no work
to do. How does that sound?"
"Sounds great Mom. I'm looking forward to it. I haven't seen
Uncle Roy in 25 years. I remember how much he cared for me when I was a
k** and I want to recapture some of those times with him on the farm. If
you recall, he taught me how to run the tractor."
The weeks passed quickly and soon we were on the way to the farm to
see Uncle Roy. Our arrival was an emotional time for all of us, but, in
particular for Mom and Roy. They walked arm and arm everywhere. They
embraced as old lovers with feelings and emotions that were unchanged.
There were plenty of tears to go around, Mom crying after seeing Roy; my
crying over the resumption of old times and memories; Roy, not crying, but
tearing over this happy reunion of family. I was happy, too, that we were
in no hurry to go anywhere. I felt deeply, after what Mom confided to me
about her relationship with Uncle Roy, that she needed time to bring some
closure to their relationship, even if it meant sexual closure at a time
when no one was hurt or could be hurt. With that mind set, therefore, I
did everything in the weeks that followed to promote their happiness.
After several days of small talk and traveling about the farm and
countryside, I began finding excuses to be alone. Mom knew I was a great
hiker and one of my favorite excuses was to take morning and evening hikes
over the farm, leaving Mom and Roy to themselves. I would set some time
limits and say, "I'm off to the races. I'll be back in about 3 hours." I
spent most of that time wandering over the farm, looking over the acreage,
and as an aside, looking for the hideout of Roy's. Amazingly, I found what
I'm sure was and still is his hideout. It had the smell of being lived in,
a haven from strife and tension that a young man might need. It was a
place to go and jerk off, free from prying eyes and ears. When I wasn't
wandering around the farm, I took time to take trips around the
countryside, exploring the neighboring towns and villages, fulfilling a
major need that Mom and I acquired of picking up antiques at house and yard
sales. Only now, there were farm sales, multitudes of them, as the small
farm was on its way out, being swallowed up by the big enterprises from the
big city. Our conversations grew serious at some point. Roy pointed out
that his age, 78, was beginning to catch up with him and that he had to
consider doing something with the farm. He proposed that he change the
deed to encompass Mom and me and that we come to live with him permanently.
He proposed, further, that he would teach me the fine points of caring for
the farm and deriving an income from it.
Mom and I talked this over and agreed that we should take Roy's
recommendation to heart and we began to pursue matters accordingly. While
Roy and Mom would handle matters on the farm, I suggested going back to
Ohio for a couple of days to close out our residence and move everything to
the farm. I thought, to myself, that this would also be a good time for
Mom and Roy to have some privacy together. Everyone agreed and I left for
Ohio.
What transpired afterwards with Mom and Roy was revealed to me by
Mom after I returned, some 3 days later. What follows is her description
of events.
"After you left, Tom, things happened quickly. On the day you
left, I cooked some pies while Roy tended to affairs on the farm. Early in
the afternoon, he returned and showered and lay on his bed, naked. To me
it was an indication of old times and, after he lay there for a while, I
undressed and entered the bedroom and, without either of us saying a word,
I knelt between his legs and loved him as I've never done before. I licked
his flaccid cock and his balls until arousal. His cock tensed and pulsed,
and beads of precum appeared on the head. I sucked it gently for several
minutes and still kneeling between his legs, moved forward, bathing his
stomach and nipples with gentle kisses, my tongue and mouth massaging his
body sensuously. Our mouths met and our tongues entwined and we sucked
deeply as Roy's hard, pulsing cock entered my hot wet cunt. At last, the
moment of closure had arrived. We both sighed openly at this virginal
encounter of cock and cunt and the dance of love began. Our hips engaged
one another as his cock drove deep into my hot cunt, lubricated by the
abundance of precum that was very much in evidence now. We fucked and
kissed deliciously, but slowly, for the next 20 minutes or more, time being
of little importance now. We each savored the warmth that derived from
Roy's hot cock as it drove deeper and deeper into my hot cunt. The outcome
was predictable. My orgasms began simultaneous with Roy's cock entering my
hot vagina and the 20 minutes or more of slow fucking accelerated the
intensity of those orgasms, reaching its peak when Roy gave notice of
cumming. It was a muted scream, awkwardly worded.
`Nor, sweetheart, take me. Take all of me. Here it comes. It's
all yours.'
Our bodies shuddered from the intensity of our orgasms. The
muscles of my hot cunt tightened around Roy's pulsing cock and milked it
with deep thrusts from my hips. My asshole, my groin, my stomach groaned
under the pressure of my pubic muscles as they contracted over and over to
spill its hot juices into and out of my cunt, mingling with Roy's, oozing
into our crotches and onto the sheets of our passion.
After another twenty minutes of tender loving, our bodies still
entwined, I collapsed on Roy who turned on his side, his leg pulling us
tight to one another. We dozed and slept for another hour.
After a shower together, we returned to our bed of passion, and
with renewed vigor Roy entered my hot cunt from the front, my legs high in
the air over his shoulders, his cock driving deep into my love hole. Our
faces searched for meaning and found it in the years of monastic self
control we exercised in making love to one another. Finding meaning and
closure heightened our passions. Driven by a need to make up for lost
time, Roy's cock spurted its hot cum ever more deeply into my hot cunt,
still orgasmic from the first encounter. I met each of his thrusts with
hip thrusts of my own as if trying to absorb his cock and balls and whole
body into my hot cunt. We screamed anew at the continuance of intensity of
our orgasms, and once more collapsed onto our bed of passion.
The rest of the night continued in the same manner. The next day,
early, we walked to his `hideout' and resumed our lovemaking in the straw
that became our bed of passion. He took me from the rear, fucking both my
cunt and ass, spewing his cum equally into my cunt and onto my ass, licking
the remants of his hot passion and sharing it with me in deep kisses of
passion.
Roy commented, `Nor, there have been thousands of hot orgasms on
this hallowed ground, orgasms that anticipated this moment. Daily I came
here to shower you with love, looking to that time when the consequences of
our loving would make no difference. Our love would be pure and committed,
meant for each other, absent of fears of impregnation and social
condemnation. Our only wrong now is an intense love for one another. And
if that is wrong, so be it. Here, too, we spent most of the day, loving,
unconcerned for the earthiness of the environment, reveling in its bucolic
primitiveness.'"
After Tom's return, we three settled into a life of love and
happiness.



Chapter 50 (Bi, Gay, Chile, Antarctica, Argentina, Brazil, Masturbation)
Glen

Glen had never taken a cruise in his 72 years of living. Friends
of his at Carter Court talked incessantly about their tours, the grandeur
of them, the food and the sights that left all in wonder and awe. These
conversations, in addition to some literature that he'd received on
Antarctica finally clinched it. He contacted a travel agent and began
exploration immediately and ended up with a 22 day cruise beginning in
Santiago, Chile and ending in Rio de Janeiro on Carnivale.

Part of his interest in cruising had to do with his insatiable
curiosity for the off-beat, imagining himself to be an explorer of old,
traversing continents and lands in search of the unknown. He was
especially titillated by the sexual aspects of these explorations,
wondering, often, how other people of other cultures satisfied their sexual
needs. It wasn't long before he began to learn of these cultural
variations first hand.

On January 25, he left the cold, snowy weather of Ohio and flew to
Santiago, Chile where summer was out in full for over a month. He was to
spend several days here exploring this large Chilean metropolis and then
taxi to Valparaiso, its port, to board ship for his 3 week adventure.
Santiago surprised him. Aside from its tropical and old world beauty,
Santiago also manifested an urban decadence that is part and parcel of any
large metropolitan area. And his entry into this decadence began
immediately upon arrival at his hotel. The bell hop, an elderly man in his
late 60's, offered himself to Glen as mentor and guide for the duration of
his stay. Glen, to his surprise, was quick to respond. He took his hand
and squeezed it hard, a sign that was not lost on Carlos. Carlos embraced
Glen, kissing him gently on the cheek, his hand moving downward to Glen's
crotch. Glen's cock responded with vigor, standing hard, pulsing to
Carlos' gentle massage. In seconds, Glen lay prone on the bed as Carlos'
sleight of hands removed his pants and slid them off. Carlos' hot mouth
engorged his hard throbbing cock and sucked him deeply. The novelty of
this encounter was too much for Glen to bear. He signaled through his
moans that his hot load was imminent. It came in hot spurts, engulfing
Carlos' mouth with his love juice, the contractions of his prostate
continuing long after he had filled Carlos to repletion.

Carlos declined Glen's offer to reciprocate, noting, instead, that he
would be in touch with him after work and they could get together later to
engage in prolonged loving.

This unexpected encounter sapped Glen's energies for the moment and
he welcomed a quick shower and a nap. A couple of hours into his nap, he
woke to a tapping at his door. It was Carlos.

"I hope you've rested well. I'm done for the day and the weekend and
I want to be your guide and host in our beautiful city. But first, I need
to take a shower."

Glen took this opportunity to assay Carlos' body in a leisurely
manner. His grey hair was his greatest asset. It was a full head of gray
that exploded downward to his chest and stomach, ending at a 6" flaccid
uncut cock. Glen imagined it in its erect state, 8 or 9 or 10 inches in
length, 5 to 6 inches in girth. He took joy in Carlos' ease with his
nudity, walking freely, his cock bouncing in freedom, free from the
restrictions of a tight hotel uniform. He joined Carlos in the shower,
taking his time soaping his semi erect cock, delving deep into the crevice
of his ass, gently massaging a firm prostate through a pliant sphincter
that allowed Glen to imagine and feel his own hard cock penetrating Carlos'
firm buttocks.

It was now Carlos' turn. His cock pulsing and throbbing with
passion, he pulled Glen close to the blossom that was his cockhead, and
gently dipped it into Glen's receptive hole. They swayed to and fro in
unison, his cock penetrating Glen's asshole with all of its ten inches.
Glen, in ecstasy, succumbed to Carlos' manipulation, meeting his thrusts
with thrusts of his own.

"Take me on the bed," he whispered in Carlos' ear.

Carlos swept Glen into his arms, moved towards the bed and, kneeling
between Glen's raised legs, impaled his cock deep into his hole. It was a
slow and deliberate fuck, Carlos' long ten inch cock diving deep, then
shallow, then deep again. The rhythm drove Glen's senses into a frenzy.
He could not hold back with his moans of delight as Carlos' cock drove
deeper and deeper, faster and faster. The frenzy affected Carlos' passion
and he was no longer in control. The pace increased until he screamed his
release.

"Take it my friend. Take it all. Taaaakkkkeee it!" he screamed as
he drove his throbbing, pulsing, steel cock into Glen's hot and receptive
hole. His cock still deep in Glen's asshole, Carlos moved them into a
fetal position and held tight as his cock continued to drain its milky
contents into Glen's passion filled hole which contracted continuously,
draining all of the juices from Carlos' cock and balls. They must have
dozed. The phone rang, startling both. It was the concierge, reminding
Glen of tour that was scheduled for the next day.

"No tours tomorrow with them," Carlos announced. I will be your tour
guide for the entire weekend.

The weekend turned out to be just that. Carlos borrowed his brother
in laws car and they went in search of everything that was of interest in
the mix of modern and old world colonial that was Santiago. One of their
first stops was at the race track, a grass track typical of European race
tracks. Carlos knew some of the riders and they were able to gain access
to the stables and the magnificent horses that rode on that particular day.

Old Colonial Santiago was another stop. They visited one of the
palazzos in the old quarter and strolled through the gardens of the estate,
taking time for some tender moments of loving, unseen, in an otherwise
quiet, secluded garden scented with the pungent aromas of the gardenia and
hibiscus that seemed to flower everywhere. Glen was taken by the modernity
of the city, huge skysc****rs and modern shops were everywhere. But the
highlight of this whirlwind weekend was a day trip into the Andes.

They left early in the morning, and, within a few hours, they were
well into the Andes. The lower pampas were an astonishing sight. The
peaks, capped with deep snows, were in stark contrast to the golden grasses
of the pampas. The day, too, was unusually clear. Santiago sparkled in
the summer sun beneath them. They parked the car far off the road and
hiked into the grasses for another 30 minutes until they came to an
overlook that offered an astonishing view of the valley below.

Carlos came prepared with several blankets that covered the swaying
grasses and matted them into a bed of passion. He drew Glen down to him
and kissed him full on the mouth, deeply and passionately, at the same time
removing their sweat shirts in order to press their breasts to one another
and feel the warmth of each of their bodies. It didn't stop there. After
removing their shoes, each abetted the other in stripping their pants and
underwear until they lay together naked and passionate. Carlos was the
aggressor of the moment. His tongue and mouth searched the crevices of
Glen's body, pausing to nibble at the nipples of his sensitive breast.
Downward he moved, his tongue dipping into the softness of his gray pubic
hairs that surrounded a throbbing, dripping cock. He paused momentarily to
taste its content, the precum flowing in abundance. They moved into a 69
position, with Glen's head resting on Carlos' inner thigh, enabling him to
suckle at Carlos' testicles and cock. His hot puckered asshole became
another object of his lovemaking, driving his hot tongue deep into Carlos'
receptive asshole. It was Carlos' time to be pleasured, his moans of
delight giving way to pleas of penetration, the penetration of Glen's hot
cock deep into Carlos' hot asshole. Glen's gentle prodding prompted
exchanges of cock, Carlos' hot cock moving into a position to tender his
own loving, the thrust of his 9" hot cock deep into Glen. They loved this
way for over an hour, never rushing their lovemaking, instead, delaying it
for the moment that was forthcoming, the acme of their pleasuring, their
mutual orgasms. Glen's moment of truth came first. He rose, kneeling
between Carlos' legs which rested on his shoulders and penetrated deep into
Carlos, his hard cock thrusting, massaging a now stimulated prostate.

"Give it to me, Glen. Give it to me," he cried as Glen's thrusting
reached a climax.

"Take it baby, take it!" Glen screamed, pouring his love juice deep
into Carlos' hot ass. He pumped deep and vigorously for several minutes,
at the same time massaging Carlos' hot cock for its own apotheosis. That
was not long in coming. Carlos moved quickly from under Glen and knelt
atop his face, driving his cock deep into Glen's mouth. The load came hard
and furiously, filling Glen's mouth to satiety, its overabundance oozing
down his chin. Another several minutes passed as Carlos continued to drain
his cock into Glen's mouth. They moved into a frontal fetal position and
kissed each other deeply, each partaking of the abundance of Carlos' hot
cum, an exchange of the love juices each had offered to the other in their
agape of love. They lay quietly, dozing in the sun, basking in the warmth
of the blankets as it protected them from the gentle but cool wind of the
pampas. This was to be their last encounter and they savored the moment
for its tenderness and beauty. That evening, they settled into a quiet
dinner at a fine restaurant of Carlos' choosing and enjoyed their whirlwind
love affair of the weekend with promises to revisit their amour at a later
time in Ohio.

The early departure the next morning found Glen in good spirits,
anticipating the wonders yet to come on this first voyage into the unknown,
around Cape Horn into the Antarctic and beyond.

The bus trip to the boat in Valparaiso, Santiago's port, took a
couple of hours. Upon arrival, Glen boarded and settled into his veranda
stateroom. It overlooked the dock and he noticed something different about
the assemblages of people on the dock. A number of people stood on the
fringes as onlookers, apart. He wondered if they were there for other
reasons, perhaps hoping for some liaison with embarkees. It was an
observation that he filed to his memory cache to note at other points of
embarkation along the route.

After an overnight at sea, the boat landed at Puerto Montt, a small
port on the edge of the Andean range. Access to the town was by tender and
Glen was quick to note if his earlier observation of
fringe-crowd-hangers-on were visible. His suspicions gravitated to several
individuals, and he decided to check this out after his return from a walk
in the town.

It was a typical Saturday in Puerto Montt. The streets and squares
were crowded with street vendors selling their wares, mostly fresh produce
and fruit from the surrounding countryside. There were also the regular
tourist trinket hawkers, but he was mostly interested in the mix of racial
types that abounded. He noted that Spanish and mestizo mixes were
abundant. Near the tender terminal stood a huge bus terminal, Puerto Montt
being a mid point staging point for persons traveling south to points
leading to the Tierra del Fuego, the southernmost point of South America.
The terminal was crowded with travelers and, having an urge to use the
bathroom, he decided to check it out.

Apart from the open bathrooms being a bit messy, an air of sensuality
abounded. Men stood at the trough type urinals massaging their cocks,
looking for contacts. On one side of the open area were a number of
toilets, which where, as far as Glen could tell, being used for sexual
contact. Under the door, one could make out four legs in some of the
stalls. Glen's eyes met the gaze and smile of an older mestizo standing at
the open urinal, massaging his sizable cock and balls. He moved towards
him and removed his own cock, partially erect from the excitement of this
encounter. With his right hand, he reached over and took hold of the old
man's cock, only to feel it grow in size and enormity. He felt the wetness
of the man's excitement, the precum that oozed in abundance from his hard,
erect cock. The old man motioned to follow him to one of the empty stalls.
He closed the door and removed his pants and sat on the toilet seat
exposing his, now throbbing and pulsing six inch cock. Glen bent over and
took his fat cock deep into his mouth and throat, at the same time noting
the gray hairs that lined his stomach, moving upward to his navel and chest
where he toyed with his nipples as Glen's hot mouth sucked deeply,
alternating between savoring the saltiness of his balls and groin, a
testament to the length of time the old man spent at the urinal, searching
for fulfillment. It came quickly, too. Several quick thrusts of his hips
and a low guttural moan were all the clues that Glen received. The cum
poured from his engorged cock into Glen's mouth, the intensity and quantity
of which made it difficult for Glen to swallow. But he managed, at the
same time, rubbing the old man's balls and stomach to accentuate the flow
and excitement of the encounter. The old man was in no hurry. He allowed
Glen to savor his hot ejaculate that seemed to pour from his cock as the
seconds of his pleasure ticked downward. The old man's breathing slowed to
normal and he withdrew his partially rigid cock from Glen's mouth and
kissed him deeply, savoring his own juices as well as thanking Glen for the
relief he felt.

After the old man left, Glen sat, massaging his hard cock to
fulfillment only to be interrupted by another older man who wasted no time
taking Glen's rigid cock into his mouth and swallowing his hot cum that
came in the instant that his cock entered the old man's mouth. Spent, Glen
bowed his thanks to the old man and left, returning to the tender, savoring
what had just transpired unexpectedly on his first contact at this port of
entry.

Returning to the boat terminal, he surveyed the area for the
hangers-on. None were visible although the bathroom at the terminal seemed
to be quite busy with non-tourists.

Another two days at sea, and they arrived at another Chilean port,
Chacabuco. Chacabuco stood at the far end of an enclosed harbor,
surrounded by green mountains, the higher elevations in the distance
covered with snow and glaciers. It was an almost idyllic setting. The
town, if one could call it a town, was mostly a port of call for unloading
the ships wastes which were stored and trucked to landfills or processing
plants in the area. Access to the town was also by tender. As the tender
approached the dock, little could be seen of the town. At the top of a
knoll, stood a modern looking hotel. This was in stark contrast to the
clapboard, tin roofed houses that made up the rest of the village. A small
park with a gazebo harbored a small grouping of the town's winos who kept
to themselves, almost unaware of the few tourists who dared to walk among
them.

As before, Glen took note of the gathering of people at dockside.
Most were dockhands, caring for the tourists embarking. But at the top of
the road, he took note of a colorful figure seated on a park bench near the
winos. He was an old man with black pants, unbelted and tied. A striking
red se**** d****d his shoulders and accented the gray hair and dark eyes
that were visible beneath the black gaucho hat that lay tilted playfully
atop his head. His strong, tanned hands rested gracefully on his knees and
pointed to his tanned, wide-squared bare feet encased in open leather
strapped sandals as he took in the comings and goings at the dock. As Glen
drew closer, he could make out the striations on his brow that told of his
exposure to the outdoor sun. A firm jaw and gentle mouth added character
and determination to his visage. The white park bench accented a large
bulge in his crotch, a fact that Glen would have noted anyway even though
the old timer massaged it demurely as Glen neared. A broad smile broadcast
his interest in Glen and he took that opportunity to sit next to the old
man.

"Do you speak English," Glen queried.

"No, but I understand a little," came the reply. Along with the
response, his hand moved to his crotch.

No language was needed now. Glen reached over and massaged the bulge
that seemed to grow as he looked and touched. The old man responded
haltingly, as if gasping for breath, obviously excited by this new
development.

"Follow me."

They walked down a small embankment toward some large ship containers
that lined the banks of the bay. In the midst of the containers, they came
upon some small crates where the old man paused and turned to Glen,
embracing him with his strong arms, kissing him deeply, their tongues
entwining. As they kissed, he stepped out of his sandals and, now
barefooted, unloosed the tie that held his pants. It dropped loosely to
the ground. Stepping out of them, he removed the se**** and hat and stood
naked before Glen, motioning to Glen to do the same. In seconds, they
pressed their hot bodies to each other, their nakedness and exposure to the
fresh mountain air adding to the sensuality of the moment. The moment was
breathtaking for Glen and he lost little time loving this gentle man whose
body cried out for loving. His head and tongue moved from the old man's
mouth to his chest and nipples, sucking and tweaking them with his lips and
tongue, savoring the sweat and odor of his sexuality. He continued
downward, lingering about the slight protrusion of a stomach to his pubic
hair and his fat 6 inch cock that swayed and pulsed freely in the Andean
air. He lingered longer at his cock and balls and the inner crevices of
his groin sucking the pungent sweat that lay between his testicles and
inner thigh. Still further did his lovemaking go, moving down the thigh to
the calf to his feet. Reversing directions, he arrived once more at his
mouth and kissed him sensuously and deeply.

The old man managed two words here. "Fuck me."

With that, he lay upon the se****, his legs elevated awaiting Glen's
throbbing and pulsing 8 inch cock.

Taking his time, Glen sank his hot tongue into the old man's
receptive asshole, preparing it for his penetration. Alternating between
his hot asshole and pulsing cock, Glen drove the old man into a frenzy
which he delayed momentarily by rising and kissing Glen deeply.

"Fuck me," he whispered.

Holding both his legs high, Glen inserted his hard, throbbing cock
into and past a most receptive sphincter muscle as far as his cock would
allow. He kept it there for a long moment, savoring the warmth of his
lower intestine, kissing the old man full on the mouth. Then he began the
slow dance of love, driving his cock slowly and rhythmically, the rhythm
accented by the old man's reciprocal thrust. Each in his own reverie of
lust became aware of visitors. Two of the winos from the park took their
place in this orgy of lust, one lying with his head abutting the old man's,
the other driving his hot cock deep into his lover's hole. The moans of
lusting grew louder. Soon, two others of the winos arrived and the ballet
of bodies and cocks tripled into an orgiastic crescendo that culminated in
Glen's screaming orgasm into the old man's hot, sweaty, dripping asshole.
The moans and guttural intonations told it all. Language wasn't necessary.
Glen drove deeper and deeper into the old man and filled him with an ocean
of cum that seemed not to end, the oozing fluid dripping from his hot hole
onto the ground and Glen's bare feet.

It was Glen's turn now. He withdrew and lay upon the se**** as the
old man sucked the remnant of Glen's cum that enveloped his cock after it
emerged from his asshole. He then drove his fat 6 inch cock into Glen and
within minutes of penetration felt the hot fluids of his ejaculate rise and
surge into Glen's receptive asshole. He fucked and fucked as if there were
no end to the ejaculate.

The other four followed suit and in their heightened excitement at
this sexual Olympiad, they drove their cocks deep into one another until
everyone, Glen and the old man and the other four winos lay spent upon each
other's bodies.

There was still time to reflect upon the meaning and beauty of these
encounters and Glen and the old man lay on the se****, their bodies pressed
together, tasting each other's salinity, the remaining telltale sign of
their loving.

It was time to return to the ship. Glen dressed and, accompanied by
the old man, walked to the pier and in one last gesture of love, kissed
each other tenderly before departing for the ship.

The next three days were at sea, sailing through the historic and
magnificently scenic Strait of Magellan. On one of his walks about the
ship, Glen noted a sign to the spa and saunas. He inquired about the
protocols of using the saunas and found none. All one needed was to get a
locker key from the person in charge, along with a towel and step into a
new world of enjoyment.

He found this world immediately. In the steam sauna, three elderly
and several middle aged men made room for Glen. He sensed upon entry that
he had broken up an encounter, and, to alleviate fears, he dropped his suit
and stood naked with the others. His guess was correct. Two of the men
renewed their play mode, massaging each other’s cocks as the others looked
on. One of the older men sitting on the bench removed the towel from his
lap to reveal a hard pulsing cock, which the other older man, standing next
to him, bowed down to and took completely into his mouth, resuming what
Glen had guessed was an ongoing party. The sucking didn't last long,
however. A minute or so into the resumption, the older man groaned his
imminent orgasm and, thrusting deep and hard, shot into his lover's
receptive mouth. The other's paused to take in his ecstasy. Glen's hand
meanwhile moved to the cock and balls of the older man standing next to
him. A quick glance at the man's face revealed that Glen had seen the
gentleman around the boat or in the dining room with his wife on numerous
occasions. The grope was reciprocal and soon they were taking turns
sucking each other's hard and throbbing cocks. At this point, the entire
sauna was engaged in this highly sensuous escapade, each striving to
pleasure the other. The old man signaled to Glen that he was about to
come. Glen knelt and sucked deeply to the sounds and moans that dominated
the room. A hot load of cum hit the back of Glen's throat, his hands
clenching the thighs and pulling him towards him so that no drops of cum
would be lost.

This new facet of the trip engaged Glen daily now. When there
weren't any shore tours, Glen made this his haven of love and peace.

The next port of call at Punta Arenas was interesting. This city of
100,000 residents is at the tip of the Chilean mainland, overlooking the
Straits of Magellan. "A city of this size," he thought, "could certainly
bring up some interesting contacts." He found his answer quickly. At
their first stop at a museum run by a missionary group, the tour director
was a kindly old monk, probably in his late sixties or early seventies.
Because of his hearing, Glen stood close to the monk to capture his lecture
on the native peoples, a****ls, and bird life in the region. It was a good
introduction to Patagonia and the Tierra del Fuego, subsequent stops on the
tour.

At one point in the group lecture, he felt the hand of the old monk
brush against his crotch. Almost immediately, Glen's cock stiffened. But
how could he be sure? It might have been an accident. Dogged in his
determination to find out, he stayed close to the old monk, and, once
again, he felt the back of his hand touch his cock. His cock now rigid and
throbbing, he was sure that these "accidental" brushes of hand were
conscious and intended. The tour was nearing an end and Glen took his
position directly behind the old monk, who gestured in his lecture with his
right hand and kept the left hand behind. He moved as close to the left
hand as he could without being noticed by other members of the tour group,
and, with expected predictability, the old monk squeezed Glen's throbbing
cock hard. Minutes later, the tour ended with the recommendation that the
tour members roam the museum at will and pointed to a gift shop where they
might also pick up souvenirs of the visit. Glen took this opportunity to
inquire of the old monk the location of the restrooms. He smiled kindly to
Glen and whispered, "Follow me."

They left the group to their own means and walked a short distance to
a door that opened into a monastic enclosure. "My cell is nearby,"
whispered the old monk. "You can use the toilet there."

The old monk opened the door and ushered Glen into his cell and
locked the door. With no loss of motion, they embraced, the old monk
groping for Glen's hard cock and Glen moving his hand under the long habit
of monk. He was surprised to feel that the old monk wore no pants, and,
more surprisingly, his hand felt the old monk's cock hard and rigid and
dripping with pre cum. He wasted no time in moving the old monk toward his
bed, and raising his habit to his chest, his mouth searched out the wetness
that pervaded his cock and balls and sucked deliriously. Apparently, the
old monk, excited by this unusual contact, came quickly, shooting an
enormous hot load into Glen's mouth, a testament to a long hiatus between
this cum and his last. He sucked long and hard, suctioning every last drop
of hot cum from the old monk, at the same time fingering his prostate.
Glen sensed that his asshole, hot and moist, was relaxed, three fingers
entering his asshole with ease.

"Come to me," moaned the old monk. Glen dropped his pants
effortlessly and moved his hard throbbing cock into the old man's mouth,
whispering, "Wet it; suck it." With that, he moved the old monk's body to
the edge of the bed, and raising his legs so that they lay over his
shoulders, drove his hard cock deep into the old monk's asshole. He fucked
him slow almost in tune with the low moans of pleasure that emanated from
the old monk's throat. Within minutes, he felt the pain-pleasure of his
imminent cum welling in his groin and drove deep into the old monk's
asshole, his moans alerting the old monk of his coming ecstasy. The old
monk met his thrusts with thrusts of his own and cock and asshole drove
toward that ultimate pleasure of orgasm. He stifled his ecstasy with muted
grunts and groans as his hard throbbing cock poured its contents into the
old monk's asshole. The old monk added his own moans to the chorus of
pleasure that they both experienced. Spent, Glen moved onto the bed, his
cock still penetrating the monk's hot asshole, and lay still in a spoon
position until their breathing returned to normal.

The silence was broken by the old monk. "Will you write to me? It
gets so lonely here."

"I'll be most happy to."

Rising, the old man washed Glen's tumescent cock gently. After
exchanging hugs and kisses and addresses, Glen took his leave sadly. In
this fleeting moment of ecstasy, he had really come to love the old monk.
As a postscript to this encounter, the old monk and Glen became intimate
friends, even though separated by thousands of miles.

The trip through the Strait of Magellan was interesting although Glen
could not get the thought of the old monk out of his memory. He felt sad
at this loss and wished it could have turned out differently.

Arrival in Ushuaia, Argentina revived Glen a bit for now he was in
the Tierra del Fuego, an archipelago of 76,000 square kilometers,
surrounded by the South Atlantic Ocean, the Strait of Magellan, and the
easternmost part of the Pacific Ocean. Soon he would be rounding Cape
Horn, headed for Antarctica. Ushuaia had the distinction of being the
southernmost city in the world. Until 1947, it was known as the site of a
large penal colony and many of Argentina's most notorious criminals were
sent here. In 1950, it became a major naval base which enabled it to
maintain a population in excess of 30,000. The ship tour that interested
Glen most was a ride on an old penal colony train that went into the
mountains surrounding the city. On the tour, he met an old couple from the
ship. Glen recognized the husband as his sauna "lover." A wink from the
old man acknowledged his awareness of Glen in the sauna, and the
conversation moved to ship chit-chat of a friendly nature. The wife was
more than pleasant. She was witty and jovial and, at one point, mentioned
the boat sauna as a point of interest for her and her husband. Joe, the
husband, with a twinkle in his eye, added, "Glen, if you haven't tried the
sauna yet, do so. It's a great spot for relaxation." The conversation
moved to other things, not before Joe's wife Mary extended an invitation to
Glen for cocktails in the Lido bar before dinner. Glen took them up on the
invitation before they separated. With several hours left after the tour,
Glen decided to explore the waterfront, dotted with sundry bars of a
dubious nature. The first one he chose was on the ground floor of a
pensione, and, judging from the looks of the bar's denizens, mostly older,
they all lived there. It was crowded and he noticed several of his tour
group at a table in the corner deep in conversation with one another. He
chose a seat at the bar next to a vacant stool that gave evidence of being
in use, a shot and beer waiting for its occupant. Glen ordered and sipped
his beer. Out of the corner of his eye, he noted an older man emerging
from the restroom heading, it seems, for the vacant stool next to him.

The old man sat and in accented English, spoke, "From the ship? How
do you like your trip so far. Not much to do here, that's for sure."

"Great trip so far," added Glen. "Your English is good. Are you
from these parts?"

"I've been here about ten years now. My home is in Germany, but
after the war, I took to the sea and made a life of it. Now I'm retired
and enjoy the quiet of the Tierra. Occasionally, I make a trip back home
to visit brothers and sisters, but there's nothing there for me anymore."

"Don't you get lonely?

"Sometimes. But there's always the bar and I meet some of the most
interesting people in the world."

The conversation continued for more than an hour, the old man
regaling Glen with stories of the sea and his life. At one point, Glen
excused himself to go to the restroom. The old man followed and, as they
stood at the open ended urinal, the old man retrieved his fat tumescent
cock, standing back far enough for Glen to get a good view of its enormity.
He flicked it continuously up and down, withdrawing the skin from the head
to reveal an enormous cockhead. Glen couldn't help but take notice and,
with one motion, reached over and felt the old man's semi rigid cock and
said, "That's a nice cock you got there."

"You can have it if you come up to my room in the hotel."

"We'll have to hurry. I have only a couple of hours left before I
return to the ship."

"That's no problem," added the old German. We'll leave right away.
Follow me out the door."

They exited the bar and entered the lobby of the hotel. The old
German waved to the clerk as an old friend and they walked down a corridor
to his room that stood at the end.

The old man stripped immediately. Glen took in his good physical
build that revealed a slight paunch attesting to his age. His cock was
even more enormous in his nude state. The gray hair on his head matched
the light patch of gray that stood between the nipples on his chest and
descended to his cock and balls. The excitement of the moment engorged his
cock which now stood hard and rigid, pulsing with excitement. Glen
disrobed quickly and embraced the old man frontally, kissing him deeply, as
the old man's cock lodged between Glen's legs. As they kissed, the old man
pumped his manliness between Glen's thighs, his cockhead teasing Glen's
balls.

"I want to feel that big hard cock in my ass. Do you fuck?"

He responded by handing a jar of Vaseline to Glen to lubricate his
now hot asshole. "You may need this," he added.

Applying the Vaseline generously, Glen lay on the bed on his back,
his legs outstretched and in the air, his asshole poised for pleasure. The
old man moved his hot cock gently into the hole, gradually penetrating it,
teasingly. His hips moved synchronously and slowly, in and out, never
penetrating Glen's ass completely. But as the dance of love continued, the
old man's passion accelerated. His hot, throbbing cock now began to drive
its fullness deep into Glen's receptive hole, massaging his prostate until
the pleasure of the fuck became almost unbearable. He signaled to the old
man through his low guttural moans that his pleasure was almost
indescribable.

The pace of the fuck increased now, from gentle to violent, the old
German's cock driving forcefully into the depths of Glen's hot asshole. It
was evident from the low moans of the old man that the moment of ecstasy
was imminent. He whispered into Glen's ear, "Mein gott! Nehmen sie. Take
it! Take it! The spurts seemed to have no end as the muscle of his cock
contracted over and over, his hot cum spilling deep into Glen's ass, some
of it running down his cheeks and legs. The old man paused to withdraw and
kneel above Glen's mouth and deposit the remaining hot cum in Glen's
awaiting mouth. Glen's cock throbbed and pulsed during this sensuous
moment. As the old man returned his still throbbing cock to Glen's ass,
Glen shot his hot load onto the old German's stomach. As he continued to
pump his still rigid cock into Glen, he savored the hot cum on his belly,
swiping it with his hand, eating it as if it were honey. They continued
to love in this position until the old man's cock went flaccid and slid
from Glen's wet asshole, dripping with cum and sweat. The old man knelt
before Glen's receptive and dripping asshole and sucked and licked him dry.

"Got to go now," Glen muttered.

"Go and thanks. I'll sleep for a while now."

Glen dressed and left, getting back to the ship an hour before the
"All Aboard" notice went up. He showered and got ready for his cocktail
hour with the couple from the penal colony train ride.

Refreshed from the shower, Glen headed for the Lido bar. Joe and
Mary were already seated in the forward position overlooking the bow. Joe
stood and beckoned Glen to their table. Once seated, a waiter took his
order and he relaxed with his drink and his new found friends. The
conversation was pleasant. Glen learned that they were both from
Cincinnati, a four hour drive from Glen, and all were pleased to learn of
their proximity to one another. As with Glen, they were both retired and
enjoying their leisure with travel around the world. Glen offered to buy a
round. But they declined stating that this was already their second and
they would wait for Glen to finish and catch up. Mary, in particular,
seemed refreshingly bubbly. Her gray hair accented a gentle face. Glen's
eyes moved to the cleavage of her breasts and which he sensuously admired.
From her breasts, his eyes moved to her slightly paunched stomach. The
second drink had taken its effect on Mary, and from Glen's position, he
could view the ample gap between her legs. The drinks had relaxed her and
she u*********sly spread her legs, allowing Glen to steal glimpses of her
panties in the dimness of the bar. Having already sucked Joe's ample six
inch cock in the sauna, he sat tried to imagine him naked, hard and
throbbing driving it sensuously into Mary's hot cunt. He relived their
moment in the sauna, as Glen and he took turns sucking each others cock.
He saw vividly the hair on his stomach and the ample grayness of his pubic
hairs as his cock moved in and out of his mouth, cumming with an intensity
that surprised Glen. In his reverie, he imagined them both naked, watching
them fuck and suck in the quiet of their stateroom.

It was time for dinner and they separated. But not before Joe
remarked that they always come up for a night cap at the Lido around ten.
Glen agreed to meet them at that time.

The rest of the evening was quiet for Glen, particularly after the
rousing fuck by the old German in the hotel at Ushuaia. His asshole still
felt the enjoyment of that penetration, and, in a way, he suddenly felt the
need to be fucked again. After an hour at the slots, he made his way to
the Lido. Joe and Mary were already there, seated at the bar, and they
greeted him cordially as if they were old friends. Glen could not but feel
the genuineness of their friendship and reciprocated with an intimate
embrace of both Mary and Joe. The tenor of their conversation resumed
where they had left off earlier. And as the drinks increased in quantity,
all gave in to the pleasure of the moment. Mary, in particular, giggled
incessantly, paying particular attention to Glen. She was a toucher. She
seemed unable to talk except through her hands. In addition, Mary's leg
often came in contact with Glen's, a contact he did not resist. In fact,
he found himself reciprocating and moving his leg close to Mary. Since
Glen sat on the stool between Joe and Mary, he was in a position to engage
him as well except that the touch had greater relevancy. At one point,
Glen's hand moved to his right and groped Joe's cock as he talked to Mary.
Similarly, Joe's hands slipped down Glen's back in a motion of friendship
to feel his ass and crotch. The evening continued this way until Mary
suggested that she was a little drunk and that she'd better get back to the
stateroom. Glen joked that she'd better be careful or Joe would take
advantage of her. They all laughed at this, Mary adding, "That won't be
hard. You should see what he does to me." Again they laughed and
separated.

The next five days were busy from morning to night. After rounding
Cape Horn, the ship headed south for its rendezvous with Antarctica and the
American research base at Palmer Station. Each day was replete with
lectures on the geography and climate of Antarctica as well as sightings of
whales, seals and penguins. The icebergs were plentiful and everyone spent
much of the day photographing icebergs, large and small. It was a good
time for Glen to experience as much of the sauna as he could, and, daily he
met Joe in the sauna where they satisfied their immediate needs for sex and
passion. At one point in a conversation with Joe in the sauna, he
obliquely got around to his sex life with Mary and hinted at her passion
and need. It was never direct, but the insinuation was that a threesome
might be possible. Glen assumed that whatever intimacies and overtures he
might make to Mary would have his approval.

Three days into the 6 day journey through Antarctica, the camaraderie
among the tourists increased. More people were talking to one another,
probably because there was little else to do. So, too, was the friendship
between Joe and Mary. Their daily cocktail hours blossomed. Glen noticed,
too, that Mary's attentiveness to him was much more pronounced. Often,
Mary's hand would rest on Glen's leg as she made a point or two in a
conversation. The touching was freer. There was a great deal of open
reciprocity in showing affection and tenderness to one another. When this
happened, Glen's cock always stood at full mast. And whenever he stole a
feel of Joe's cock, it, too, stood hard and ready for action. The meetings
in the bar graduated to afternoon cocktail hours in Joe and Mary's
stateroom where things evolved along intimate lines. Five days into the
journey, Glen arrived at Joe and Mary's stateroom for drinks. Joe greeted
him in his shorts, barefooted and sensuous. The gray hairs on his chest
glistened in the dimness of the Antarctic light and accented the bulge of
his cock in his shorts. Mary wasn't around.

"Come in, Glen. Mary's still in the shower. Want to look?" he
laughed.
At the same time, he shouted to Mary, "Glen's here. Want him to come
in and wash your back?"

"Why not!" she resounded.

They all laughed. Joe meanwhile, led Glen toward a mirror which
reflected Mary's naked form behind the shower curtain. Glen could make out
her nicely shaped body and her ample bosom. At the moment, her hands
playfully massaged her cunt, generously rubbing the external and internal
facets of her love box with soap. Joe and Glen massaged each other's cocks
as they watched her complete her bath and step out of the shower in full
view. Glen gasped at the loveliness before him and he imagined Joe and he
loving her ample breasts and gray tinted vagina, sucking and fucking her
tenderly, tasting each other's cocks as they emerged from her hot cunt as
each took turns fucking. He imagined Mary sucking each of their cocks as
they sat, together, on the divan, taking their hot cum into her mouth and
sharing it with each other with deep kisses, their tongues intertwining
passionately.

The scene was too vivid for Glen. He felt his cock dripping
copiously as Joe massage it. Near cumming, he paused and held Joe's hand
still, fearing lest he have an orgasm right then and there. Joe's cock,
too, was wet with anticipation of today's outcome. He allowed Glen to lick
it dry but stayed him from further manipulation.

Meanwhile, Mary emerged from the bath covered with a light,
luminescent bathrobe that heightened her sexuality rather than diminish it.

Glen gasped at her beauty and managed a weak but guttural, "You look
ravishing!"

"How come you didn't come in and wash my back, you naughty boy?"

"There's still time," he responded, moving towards her and hugging
her closely, pressing her breasts hard to his chest. His cock, still semi
hard, pressed against her stomach.

"What's this," she said, reaching down to feel the near erection that
pressed against her. "Are you going to share this with us?"

"I'll drink to that," Glen toasted to break the intensity of the
moment as Joe poured martinis that were already made.

Joe and Mary sat together on the divan while Glen faced them from the
loveseat in their stateroom. Her hand rested on Joe's crotch, his cock
peeking ever so slightly from the corner of his shorts. Mary made no
attempt to hide her loveliness as she sat open legged, revealing the
darkness that led to her love box. Her ample breasts rested easily beneath
her robe, the dark nipples penetrating the thin lace that bordered the
fringe of her robe. Joe broke the intermittent silence with a toast.
"Here's to a long and loving friendship. Mary and I want you to be a
close and permanent part of our life."

Glen toasted in return, shouting "Here, here" a little awkwardly.
And then, more seriously, he remarked, "Yes, indeed, I want that, too. Let
nothing stand in the way of our friendship for one another."

After two more drinks, Mary's hand moved down to Joe's cockhead.
"Joe's a wonderful husband, Glen," she slurred. "He really knows how to
keep a woman happy. Why don't you sit here on the divan with us, Glen."

Glen stood, his cock standing hard and protruding, and moved toward
the divan. The bulge wasn't lost on Mary and her hand moved easily to
Glen's cock as he sat close to her. At the same time, Joe's hand moved to
Mary's breast, signaling Glen to do the same. Her robe slid easily from
her shoulders, revealing her loveliness. She gave in to the sensuality of
the moment and rested her head on the back of the divan, spreading her legs
wide to reveal the tinted gray fur of her vagina. Glen's other hand moved
to her cunt, his finger dipping into the secret chamber, revealing the
warmth and wetness of her passion. She moaned in pleasure. Joe stood and
dropped his shorts, his cock throbbing, rigid, wet with anticipation. Glen
too removed his shirt, pants and shoes, standing naked with Joe as Joe
stepped on the divan, offering his hardness to the warmth of Mary's mouth.
She sucked gently, reveling in the pre cum that poured into her mouth.
Glen, meanwhile, knelt between her outstretched legs and massaged the inner
folds of her vagina with his hot tongue, driving her into a frenzy of
passion, thrusting her hips to meet the penetration of his tongue. Glen
tasted her sensuousness, her orgasms beginning in earnest. The fluids of
her love box poured from within as Glen sucked and delved deeper and deeper
into her vagina. Her moans translated to words, "Take me. Both of you!
Take me!"

Joe stepped from the divan and motioned to Glen to take her legs as
he took her arms and lifted her onto the bed, naked, writhing, sensual.
Joe motioned to Glen to go first. Glen knelt between her raised legs and
licked her tenderly before driving his engorged cock deep into her cunt.
He held it there for a long moment, savoring the warmth and the
contractions of her pelvis. Afterwards, he fucked her passionately. Her
moans attested to the continuance of her orgasms and Glen responded with
his own moans which signaled an explosion of hot cum that filled her to
repletion, much of it oozing from her cunt, down her legs, into her
asshole. It was Joe's turn. Glen moved to her mouth, inserting his wet
and still hard cock into it for her to savor the juices of his cock and her
cunt. Joe began to fuck her wildly, reveling in the wetness that was
Glen's, and, in seconds, filled her hot cunt again with an enormous
explosion of passion and cum. Mary's orgasms continued long after. Joe's
cock continued to throb passionately in her hot and juicy cunt as they lay
in intimate conjunction of cock and cunt and cock and mouth. They dozed.

Minutes passed, perhaps a half hour. Mary spoke first, her face
covered with Glen's cum, "What a facial that was!" Glen moved toward her
and kissed the cum drenched face, licking the remnants of his passion.
Mary, too, moved from her position and sought out Joe's and Glen's cocks as
they lay together across the bed in total submission to each other's
passion. From this time on, their lovemaking knew no bounds. Glen, Joe,
and Mary strove to outdo each other in satisfying their hunger for passion
and love.

The passage through the Antarctic Archipelago ended and the ship set
sail northward into the South Atlantic for the Falkland Islands. Glen
looked forward to this stop, particularly since he followed closely the war
between Britain and the Argentineans which began with an April 1982
invasion of the island by Argentina. They arrived in Stanley by tender on
a bright, cool and windy sunny day. Glen chose a ship tour around the
island which took them to the mine fields that were still off limits to the
population and to the penguin colony. Returning to Stanley, he still had
several hours to waste wandering about the port and town which were
essentially one. An hour into his walk he came across a public restroom.
Positioning himself in a doorway nearby, he was able to take in the comings
and goings. There was some loitering but most seem to go in and linger
awhile. He decided to have a look and, to his delight, an orgy was in
progress on his entry. Everyone poised a moment to take note of Glen's
entry, but continued unabated after deciding he was not a problem. In the
ménage of bodies, one man stood out with a large cock. The others took
turns sucking. One stood behind the middle aged cocks man and tweaked the
nipples of his breasts. An older man, in his seventies stood apart
watching the orgy, playing with his semi erect cock. Glen moved towards
him. He took his cock in hand and began to masturbate him. His cock grew
hard quickly and Glen sensed his excitement. He knelt before him and,
taking his 6 inch cock fully, began to suck in earnest. The old man
responded to Glen's loving and moved his hips to meet Glen's downward
thrust of his mouth. The movement increased, the old man taking Glen's
head between his hands, pushing deeply into his hot mouth. His cumming was
imminent and sensing that, Glen's hands moved to the old man's balls and
caressed them tenderly. A low moan announced his cumming and, driving his
hot cock deep into Glen's mouth, he exploded in a torrent of hot gism, none
of which escaped Glen's eager mouth and tongue. One of the men, older as
well, broke off from the orgy group and moved to Glen with his cock hard
and moist. Glen's receptive mouth took him fully and, within seconds, he
shot his hot load deep into Glen's throat. Excited by the suddenness of
these encounters, Glen pumped his hard cock, seeking fulfillment. The big
cocked man who was the focal point of the orgy, motioned for Glen to
participate. He whispered to Glen, "If you come, shoot it on my cock. I
want to feel your warm cum and masturbate with it."

Glen obliged. Within minutes, he turned his cock towards the man's
cock and stroking hard, exploded his hot cum over the man's cock and balls.
Obviously excited by Glen's orgasm, he stroked his hard cock faster and, at
the moment of cumming, drove it into the mouth of one of the orgiasts,
filling him with a mouthful of cum, some of which leaked from his mouth
onto his chin.

The others continued to play. Glen, meanwhile, found the sink and
washed his cock clean of his cum, zippered up and returned to the tender
satiated.

The remainder of the trip, with stops at Buenos Aires, Montevideo,
and Rio were filled with lots of shore activity and the sexual variety that
Glen experienced heretofore abated. There were daily escapades with Joe
and Mary which continued to develop in variety and intensity.

Buenos Aires afforded a slight deviation from the monotony of the
moment. The bus tour to the cemetery to visit Eva Peron's grave allowed
Glen to survey the posh neighborhood in which the cemetery was situated.
Restaurants, shops, bookstores, gift shops were in abundance. He entered
one bookstore with the intent of purchasing some postcards. The elderly
owner was unusually friendly, Glen thought. He dallied longer than he
anticipated, having sensed that something more was coming. His cock jumped
when the owner put his hand on Glen's shoulder and in good English asked,
"You must be an American. I have a sister who lives in St. Louis."

"I'm from Ohio," Glen responded. "Do you ever get up to visit your
sister?"

"Yes, yes. In fact, I visited her last Christmas."

Then, pulling Glen close to him, he added, "But it was so cold there.
Here, we associate Christmas with summer."

As he talked, Glen got a better look at the old man. His gray hair
and blue eyes were most striking. A slender body and handsome thin hands
that punctuated his conversation accented that visage. A touch of gray
hair emanated from under his shirt collar and Glen imagined that grayness
running down his chest to his stomach to his cock. He took in the sizable
bulge in his crotch and longed to explore its contents. This was not lost
on the old man.

He resumed his clutch of Glen's arm and moved it towards his crotch
which Glen grasped and squeezed tenderly. He searched for the zipper and
undid his fly, his hand reaching into the warmth of his legs, grasping a
hard 6 inch cock. He knelt before the old man and tasted the salt of the
summer heat on his cock and balls.

"Wait till I close the door," he said, moving toward the front of the
bookstore, placing a sign in the door that stated, "Temporarily closed.
Will return in 1 hour."

"Follow me," he said on return and Glen followed him to the rear of
the stacks to a small room with a bed.

Glen took the initiative. He removed the old man's shirt, kissing
his breasts and nipples. While suckling, his hands undid the pants and
removed them along with his shorts, his mouth continuing to taste each part
of the body as it appeared. The old man stepped out of his moccasin shoes
barefooted and stood before Glen sensuous and desirable. Once more, Glen
knelt before him and unencumbered by clothes, tasted his hard 6 inch
throbbing cock, taking it deep into his mouth, his tongue dancing
pleasantly on his cockhead. The old man beckoned for Glen to undress as he
lay prone on his bed of passion. Naked, now, Glen knelt over the old man's
face in a 69 position and drove his throbbing cock into his mouth, at the
same time, impaling his mouth on the old man's cock. It was more than the
old man could bear. His moans and thrusting gave signal to Glen of the
imminence of his cumming, and he sucked him deep to feel the intensity of
the orgasmic spurts as the sprayed the back of his throat.

A long "Oooooooooooooohhhhhhh, Dio," complemented the orgasm as Glen
kept his pace, sucking deep and lovingly. The hot cum of the old man
ignited his own passion and his cock, which until now, bathed the mouth of
the old man with the warm sweetness of his precum, released a torrent of
hot cum that the old man savored with sounds of "Ummmm," and moans of
pleasure. Glen rolled on his side and gestured to the old man to lay still
so that he could continue to savor the delicate aromas of his crotch, and
balls, and cock. They lay that way for several minutes, neither speaking,
both embedded in their own reveries.

Glen spoke first. "I must be going. Our bus is a few doors up the
street and it's probably time for me to get back."

He dressed hurriedly but took time to demonstrate his gratitude for
this encounter with an embrace and an exchange of addresses for future
correspondence and another possible encounter.

The trip back to the ship was bittersweet. He wished that his
encounter with the old man wasn't so hurried and that they could savor more
of the goodness and love that seemed to prevail. "But perhaps he could
make it up at a later time," he mused, dismissing his sadness.

Rio was the point of disembarkation for Glen. For Glen, Joe and
Mary, the separation was difficult. But there was the future to look
forward to, Cincinnati being only a 4 hour trip from Glen's. Glen caught a
taxi at dockside for the airport for a flight to Iguaçu Falls in the
interior of Brazil, bordering on three countries, Brazil, Argentina, and
Paraguay. The falls was one of the wonders of the world. Upon seeing
Iguaçu Falls, Eleanor Roosevelt was heard to say, "Poor Niagara!"

The falls were in a jungle, but his luxury hotel belied this fact
with its grandness and convenience. It sat only several hundred feet from
the falls. A large swimming pool was central to the hotel along with
several indoor and outdoor restaurants. Since Carnevale was in full swing
throughout Brazil, the same atmosphere pervaded this remote outpost of
luxury. Between visits to the falls, Glen spent much of his time relaxing
at the large k**ney shaped pool or dining al fresco at the pool side
restaurant. On the first night, the restaurant was decorated with balloons
and all the guests were invited to celebrate Carnevale with a live
Brazilian combo. A Brazilian ranch cookout was the focal point of the
smorgasbord dinner with five different meats being grilled simultaneously.
The meal was sumptuous as were the drinks. Conviviality ruled and guests
representing about fifteen countries partook in the celebration without
gusto. At a table to his right sat an elderly Brazilian couple from Sao
Paolo. The drinks kept everyone fluid and the old couple danced almost
every other dance. He, Raul, also gave much attention to Glen, a fact
which was not lost on him. He surveyed the old man as he danced and his
slender figure was resplendent and graceful. Glen's eyes focused on the
old man's crotch as well, which displayed a generous bulge of cock and
balls as his legs moved gracefully and with agility to the tempo of a
Brazilian samba or mambo. As the night wore on, the old man's wife began
to wither under the drinks and he escorted her to their room. That might
have been the end except that the old man returned to sit with Glen. The
conversation eventually got around to sex and Glen suggested that they go
to his room for a drink. Agreeable and eager, the old man followed Glen to
his room.

No introductions were necessary after that. As soon as they entered
the room, the old man pulled Glen close and kissed him deeply, exchanging
tongues and saliva in a passionate embrace. Their legs interwove and Glen
felt the pressure of the old man's hard cock on his leg. Still kissing and
embracing, each undressed, albeit clumsily, flinging his clothes on the
floor, until each stood naked before the other.

They moved to the bed where Glen took the initiative, sucking the old
man's slender 7 inch cock as it throbbed and pulsed before him.

"Ooooohhhh," he sighed, cradling Glen's head to slow the momentum.
"Don't hurry, or I will come too soon," he added.

They settled into a sixty nine position in which they could each
explore one another's cock and balls and asshole. The old man's tongued
Glen's with such intensity and skill that Glen's only recourse was to cry
out, "Fuck me!"

The old man complied, lying on his right side beneath Glen's raised
legs and, unhurried, tantalized Glen's asshole with the tip of his slender
cock, inserting it partially, withdrawing, reinserting, ultimately driving
it deep into Glen in a dance of love. His artistry played on all the
emotional and sensuous chords of Glen's libido, fucking him and, at the
same time, manipulating Glen's cock sensuously. After an hour of loving
passed, the pace of the old man's thrust began to increase and Glen sensed
a finale. In control, the old man knelt between Glen's legs, raising them
over his shoulders and drove his cock deep and deeper, thrusting hard into
Glen's hot and receptive asshole. And then it came.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh Dio, Dio," he screamed over and over again, as his
throbbing cock responding to each spasm of his prostate and cock muscles,
filled Glen's hot asshole to repletion with his passionate cum that
overflowed onto Glen's legs and balls. He continued to drain his cock and
balls into Glen until his passion subsided and his cock grew flaccid.

"Now it is your turn," he whispered. Glen did not have far to go to
achieve satisfaction. Standing on the floor beside the bed, he slid the
old man's ass to the side and drove his cock in deep. A few strokes were
all that were needed. The excitement of Carnivale and sexual tensions of
this night's passion were released. "Take it, Raul. Taakkke it!"
Afterwards, they slept, the old man unhurried to return to his wife.

The next day, Glen departed for Sao Paolo and a return flight home to
Ohio. The question of whether the cruise was worthwhile was answered for
Glen. On arriving home, he began planning his next vacation.